《Otherworldly - A Shadowed Awakening》


 CH 1 - Dawn In A New World

    Chapter One


    Dawn in a New World


    Rise of Autumn, Week 1, Day 8


    ¡®This one is interesting.¡¯


    ¡®Should we take her?¡¯


    ¡®Same stakes as usual?¡¯


    ¡®Of course. Mera? Are you staking your usual claim?¡¯


    ¡®Very well, I say you will not break her ¡ªno matter the outcome. My terms are one lunar year of no interference. Deal?¡¯


    ¡®Deal.¡¯


    ¡®Deal.¡¯


    <hr>


    It was a normal day. Everything went as it should. I woke from a rather vivid dream, but I still felt refreshed. Unwrapping myself from the warmth of the man next to me, I gave him a kiss on his forehead as I slipped away to take a shower and get ready for the day. Today was, by and far, going to be boring. A few operational meetings to decide on our company''s trajectory, a call with another Dome to discuss a new contract with the Highlands, lunch with my least favorite coworker to discuss if she will be transferred to my division¡ªno, she will not¡ª and several reports needed to be pulled before end of day.


    I briefly caught myself in a mirror ¡ªall sharp angles and scowls¡ª as I made a coffee, calling out to my fianc¨¦, ¡°I¡¯m out. I¡¯ll see you tonight, dinner with mom, yeah?¡±


    A smile danced across my lips as I heard his garbled affirmative, and I took my time after locking the door to make my way downstairs. Once I was outside, I was unhurried as I walked through the Dome ¡ªwatching the light reflect from the towering buildings of glass and steel, the red haze of dawn cast the world in an ethereal glow.


    It was only a short walk to the office, and as I entered I felt my face harden, my voice chilled, even the steady clacking of my heels became more controlled. Every clack turned into a crack that drew attention. Coworkers who nodded heads and said good mornings, subordinates who stepped to the side as I passed, a Director who rushed to me to prep for our meetings. It was a normal day. Nothing had changed.


    Yet, something had changed. As I settled into my office, I looked over the Dome I called home. In the short time between entering the building and sitting down, dark clouds had rolled in. Only this storm was within the Dome. I frowned. Such a thing was impossible. Then, lightning began raining down, and thunder boomed as torrential rain fell from above the city. My eyebrows rose in shock. The Dome was protected. This couldn¡¯t be happening.


    It was a normal day.


    Until it wasn¡¯t.


    Until there was a sharp crack immediately outside the windows surrounding my office, and glass began raining down on me.


    Until the roof followed afterward, bringing along metal pipes and wooden beams.


    Until I stopped breathing.


    Until darkness consumed me.


    Until I opened my eyes in an unfamiliar room.


    And I remembered.


    I immediately shot up from where I was lying, swiveling my head around. I absorbed everything with a horrified look on my face. An oversized room, big enough to have a blue wooden chest, a large bed, and a mirror propped up against a wall with both a sitting and dining area. The walls were made of grey stone, decorated with stars and moons painted in pastel pinks and oranges. Gold edging embellished the empty spaces between the pictures. The high ceiling had several strands of lights crossing from one section to the other, giving off a pale light. My hands were still gripping the blanket that had been covering me before I had jumped out of the bed, the light blue cloth the only thing preventing my nails from digging into my hands. Something about the room was off. As if everything was slightly too tall.


    Slowly, I brought my eyes down. I was wearing a white nightdress that fell to my knees, knees that weren''t quite as far from the ground as I remembered. The ground, that must''ve only been a few feet from my head. My hands, with fingers shorter than I remember and nails wiped clean -a stark difference from the long, artfully painted nails I usually had. It was then that I remembered the mirror across the room from me. Snapping my head up, I locked eyes with a little girl in the mirror. Blue eyes met blue eyes, and I brought my hands up to my face. It was different.


    My eyes... are brown. I thought to myself. Covering my eyes, I blocked out the room, taking a deep breath.


    "I''m dreaming." A smile began creeping across my face, "Of course, this is a dream. I must be drea-"


    [System Integrating... 2%]


    "What is this? Ha..." Feeling pressure in my head, words appeared within a floating verdant green-colored box. Uncovering my face, I quickly looked around, the box remaining in the center of my field of vision no matter where I focused my eyes.


    [System Integrating... 18%]


    "System? What..." I paused, a sharp laugh escaping my mouth, "Like a game?"


    [System Integrating... 36%]


    "A dream. Yeah, a dream could have such a thing."


    [System Integrating... 59%]


    Pinching my arm, I felt the lingering sting, "I thought you weren''t supposed to feel pain in a dream?"


    [System Integrating... 70%]


    ¡°I thought letters weren¡¯t legible in dreams?¡± Hysteria slowly leaked into my voice, and the wavering grin finally fell from my face as I looked around the room again. The room was clearly meant for a young girl.


    [System Integrating... 83%]


    A young girl. But I''m 28. Gripping my arms, I began shaking my head back and forth, "No, no -this isn''t possible. It''s not-!"


    [System Integrating... 98%]


    I began gripping the sides of my hair in my hands, curly black hair coming again into my sight, "No! I have blonde hair. Blonde."


    [System Integrated]


    [Congratulations! You have Awakened! System unlocked.]


    [Congratulations! You''ve experienced an otherworldly phenomenon! Experience accumulated.]


    "Otherworldly... phenomenon?" Forcing myself to release my grip, I lowered my hands to my sides, focusing everything on the box in front of me.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    [Congratulations! You have experienced intense trauma threatening your mental stability and remained sane! You''ve learned the skill: Mental Fortitude.]


    "Wha-" Before I even finished, more and more boxes started to appear below the one in my vision. As soon as I read one, the next one flipped up.


    [Congratulations! You have memories of another world! You''ve learned the skill: Otherworldly.]


    [Congratulations! You have shown arithmetic skills any Scholar would be proud of! You''ve learned the skill: Quick Calculations.]


    [Congratulations! You have discovered knowledge forbidden by the Gods! You''ve learned the skill: Tight Lips.]


    [Congratulations! You have been noticed by the God of Chaos, Grel! You''ve learned the skill: Steal Nerves.]


    [Congratulations! You have been noticed by the God of Order, Brel! You''ve learned the skill: Sophism.]


    [Congratulations! Due to being directly influenced by several Gods you have unlocked the Divinity stat! You currently have 32 Divinity.]


    [Congratulations! Due to the God of Chaos, Grel, you have received an additional 25 Divinity! You currently have 57 Divinity.]


    [Congratulations! Due to the God of Order, Brel, you have received an additional 25 Divinity! You currently have 82 Divinity.]


    More and more, confusion settled into my mind.


    "Grel? Brel? Gods? Divinity?" I paused, re-reading the boxes again, the meaning lost in translation.


    That was when a knock brought me out of my thoughts, and the door across the room began opening. With as much speed as my small body could muster, I ran back into the bed and covered myself in the blanket. Forcing my eyes shut, I waited for whoever it was to leave.


    "..."


    The person took a few steps into the room, making their way to the bedside.


    "..."


    They were just standing there. I tried to keep my breathing slow, which was easier than when I''d been breaking down reading the boxes earlier.


    "What are you doing?" The person, whose voice was distinctly young and male, sounded not quite annoyed but less than thrilled, "Eunora."


    The boy paused for another moment. I could feel him crouching close to me. I could hear his breath close to my face, just on the other side of the blanket. My heart started pounding in my chest.


    "Eunora!" With a start, my eyes popped open as the boy whacked me on the forehead, "You''re such a faker. Hurry up, Lina has breakfast ready."


    I pulled down the blanket from my eyes and took in the face of the boy in front of me, he couldn''t be older than 8 or 9, but the resemblance was striking. His bright blue eyes matched mine, and his hair was cropped short, the front just long enough for a single curl to form. He was quite a cute kid.


    Theo. The name popped into my head as the boy took a step back and twirled on his heel, heading out of the room.


    Who is Theo?


    [System Error: Memory damage suffered during integration!]


    Memory damage?


    [System Error: Memories attached to soul not found!]


    "Wha-?"


    [System Error: Solved! Memories attached to soul located!]


    [System Notice: Beginning stage 1 out of [8] of memory integration! All memories from age 7 to present importing.]


    As I read the notice, I felt something in my mind unlock. It felt as if I was waking up in this room all over again. Images flooded my mind ¡ªof young boys and girls playing in a garden ¡ªa sixth child left sitting on a bench alone, of horse riding lessons with a vicious woman, of tripping over a rug that suddenly moved. Memories of a life I didn''t remember. No, memories I did remember. As they ran through my head, the memories fell into place in my mind. Yet they were incomplete. I could tell the memories were recent and tinged with bitterness. They were not everything. But I was lost as to how I could know that even with the cryptic messages being sent by the ¡®system¡¯ ¡ªno, the [System].


    There is no other way to describe the sensation but to say that suddenly I became two people at once.


    I am ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª, 28 years old, a successful businesswoman. An only child. I am Eunora Dawn, seven ¡ªno, eight years old, one of six children. I became both an adult passionately in love and a young girl dreaming of a prince to save her. I am both an educated woman and a child who has just learned to read. I am both a human of Earth and a citizen of Maeve.


    And then I became one, forced together like a broken vase soldered with molten gold. I hadn¡¯t realized it before, but my old name disappeared. At that moment, the loss of my name wracked my body, and I began to shake.


    Everything began falling into place around me. I knew where I was. I knew Theo was my brother, barely more than a year older than me. Hateful. Disliked. I could remember. I knew why Lina made breakfast. Memories of the governess teaching a young Eunora how to daintily drink tea, how to sing, how to read. It was a jumbled mess of memories. They hurt to focus on.


    So instead, I took a breath. It was all I could do.


    ¡°It''s okay ¡ª¡ª. No. ¡ª¡ª. My name is ¡ª¡ª-.¡± As I tried to pull my name out of whatever recess it was forced into, I felt my voice grow frantic as a steadily growing ache formed in the back of my head. With every attempt to say my name, the pain grew. Suddenly, it was so intense my vision was tinged in darkness.


    That was when I focused and saw the [System] again. Bright even in the darkness. It took everything in me to focus and process what I was seeing.


    [System Notice: The skill [Tight Lips] has been forcefully activated for the first time. Strike Cause: User attempt to utter Otherworldly name. Data currently purged. Strike Null. Grace Period in effect for: 71 Hours 02 Minutes.]


    [Warning: After Grace Period expires, every third strike begins a Purge of Otherworldly Knowledge that the user attempted to or successfully shared.]


    Dread settled into my stomach, and I closed my mouth. Within seconds the pain faded, and my vision was back to normal, but my hands still shook, and my legs were heavy as I sat back down on the bed.


    I can¡¯t tell anyone. Not now, not ever. How am I supposed to go home? My face contorted at the thought. I covered my mouth to muffle the dawning scream. My eyesight was blurry once again, this time with thick tears that fell with abandon.


    I screamed into my hands until my throat grew sore, my sobs caused my chest to ache, and my tears were unable to fall anymore. Whether it was ten minutes or an hour, I couldn¡¯t say how long I broke down for.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t tell anyone, I can¡¯t go home,¡± I croaked in a small voice as I finally settled down. Laying back into the mattress, I stared up at the small lights strung across the ceiling. They sparkled like stars in front of a background reminiscent of the morning sky. Rich pinks, pale purples, deep blues. The room was fit for a Dawn, and the thought struck me violently.


    ¡°Eunora Dawn, who are you?¡± I whispered, ¡°And why have I become you?¡±


    Why was I brought here? Why was I taken from¡ª. I swallowed thickly, the tears threatening to return. I forced the thoughts back. I couldn¡¯t risk his name being taken from me. I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.


    I took a haggard breath and held it for a count of five before slowly releasing it.


    Then I did it again.


    And again.


    And again.


    Until finally, I could breathe without shaking.


    I want to be alone. I don¡¯t want anyone to disturb me. Not until I¡¯m ready.


    So, I rose from the bed and made my way to the ornate stone doors that, based on a flicker of a memory, would lead to an opulent hallway filled with paintings of this world. Of the family I¡¯ve been forced to join. Of the land I now stand on. As I clicked the lock in place, I felt my stomach turn.


    More flashes of memory filled my mind.


    The Count and Countess Dawn. Eunora''s mother and father. A distant couple, continually away from the manor. Never present when Eunora needed or wanted them.


    Raphael Dawn, 15. Eunora¡¯s eldest brother. The first son and heir apparent to the family. In her memories, he is a liar. He pretends in front of staff and family alike, but never once has he sought out his younger sister. Currently attends a swordsmanship academy in the capital, only returning once a season for their break.


    Evelyn Dawn, 13. Eunora¡¯s eldest sister. The first daughter and a mage in training. She is brilliant with a spell ¡ªjust as Raphael is skilled with his sword. She is calculating and cruel. Currently studying at one of the local Mage Towers. Resides at the manor.


    Theo Dawn, 9. The second son. A scholar. He never forgets something he¡¯s read. Though he has not yet been allowed to choose a permanent path, he currently has several high-level tutors come to the manor. He believes Eunora is useless. Dumb and weak and without magic.


    Eunora was the fourth child, freshly turned 8. She was not a swordsman or a mage or a scholar. She could read and write and learn, but a prodigy she has never been. She was quiet and withdrawn, polite but never outgoing. She was lonely.


    Leonard and Leah Dawn, twins, 6 years old. The third son and daughter. Sweet children that have had the love of the eldest three Dawns for as long as Eunora can remember. The ease with which they received love causes a pang to resound in my chest.


    A remnant of a feeling not my own. A Eunora feeling.


    As the day passes and I refuse to acknowledge the [System] notifications that have appeared in the back of my mind, I continue to simply stare ¡ªout the window overlooking the labyrinthine garden below, up at the ceiling¡¯s twinkling lights, even at the dawn themed wall decorations. I simply stare and ignore. And briefly, I wonder if anyone will fetch me for a meal or a party or even a simple congratulations.


    Today is, after all, Eunora¡¯s eighth lunar birthday. The day she Awakens. The day the Sun Gods allow her to choose her birthright boon. Four solar years. A Divine day.


    Of the Dawns, not one came by to see her ¡ªme, I was forced to remind myself.


    There was only a light knock from a maid asking me to open the door. When I refused to respond, she simply walked away.


    As the second Sun hung low over the horizon, I tucked myself into bed and ignored the growl of hunger. I was not yet ready to face the eyes of the manor. Not even for food.

 CH 2 - Path of Order

    Chapter Two


    Path of Order


    Rise of Autumn, Week 2, Day 1


    I woke up slowly. There was no confusion in my mind about where I awoke or what it meant. My eyes were sore, and my throat was hoarse, after all, but I was still here. Still in Maeve. Still in this unfamiliar yet familiar room. Who had been crying last night? Was it ____ mourning those ____ left behind for this world? Or was it Eunora, whose family only acknowledged her when she was within eyesight? I couldn¡¯t tell who was hurting or if they were even separate at all. The adult I was tells me that not all families are perfect, but the child I am feels pain wracking through her. The child I am tells me that death is small, but the adult I had been screams that I could never understand her pain. Something was lost from both sides of my soul. And now, I simply feel weary and confused about who I am meant to be.


    The dreams from the night before were no simple thing. They were intense and felt akin to a nightmare. They were memories. They were memories from last year, memories from Rise, the first month of spring. The lunar year was halfway through, and Eunora had just turned seven. The Dawn family was having a tea party, though the seats for the Count and Countess sat empty. The memory focused on the shadows that seemed to edge Eunora¡¯s vision, her desire to scream and cry and beg her siblings to see her. To hear her. To show she existed. None of them did. Theo and Raphael sparred with sticks. Eve mesmerized Leonard and Leah with a [Skill] ¡ªthe one she received as a Boon on her Awakening. The five of them gave a cursory hello and then left the seats next to Eunora empty. The remainder of Rise was a mix of the same. Except for once, when Eunora went to her reading lessons with Lina and, upon returning to her room, found the door sealed. Eve had bound it with magic and forced her to sleep in the hall ¡ªstating those without talent should lay like a dog on the carpet. The Dawns had no need for someone who did not know her place. Eunora cried herself to sleep until, upon waking in the early morning hours, she found the spell had worn off. Then she curled into her bed and refused to leave her room until after dinner the following day. No one came then, either.


    Now, I was looking outside the far window to watch as the red sun had risen while the yellow sun still lingered on the horizon, painting the world in its crimson hues. It was a beautiful sight that forced a sense of dread into my gut, so I pulled my blanket over my head and tried to go back to sleep. It was too early for such tragically peaceful sights.


    Instincts and memories pushed themselves to the forefront of my mind before I could cocoon myself back into bed. I felt a sense of excitement at the [System] and the dreams about what my status would look like. No¡ªEunora¡¯s dreams. I blinked. Ah, right. Taking a deep breath I thought to myself: [Status].


    [Status Summary]


    [Name: Eunora Dawn]


    [Race: Human]


    [Age: 8]


    [Unallocated Stat Points: 0]


    [Vitality: 7 Endurance: 4]


    [Strength: 6 Dexterity: 8]


    [Perception: 9 Magic: 4]


    [Luck: 45 Divinity: 82]


    [0th Tier Class: Child of the Gods, Max Level]


    [Boon: Not Selected]


    [1st Tier Class: Not Selected, 0 Level]


    [Skills:


    0th Tier:


    1st Tier: Quick Calculation Lv. 1


    2nd Tier: Otherworldly Lv. 1, Mental Fortitude Lv. 1


    Untiered: Tight Lips Lv. 1, Steal Nerves Lv. 1, Sophism Lv. 1


    [Congratulations! You have opened your Status Summary for the first time! You have unlocked a Boon from the System. You¡¯ve acquired the skill: Inspect.]


    [System Notice: As a first time System User, Inspect will be automatically activated for the following items: Vitality, Endurance, Strength, Dexterity, Perception, Magic, Luck, and Divinity.]


    [Vitality: Often known as one¡¯s lifeblood, the Gods decreed ¡°Be Well. Live Long. Thrive.¡± upon bestowing the value to mortals. The main effects of Vitality are enhanced general health, enhanced recovery, and reduced aging speed past adolescence.]


    [Endurance: Often known as one¡¯s physical will, the Gods decreed ¡°Continue to Charge. Stand Firm. Endure.¡± upon bestowing the value to mortals. The main effects of Endurance are enhanced stamina, enhanced stamina regeneration, and the increased chance to withstand catastrophic injuries.]


    [Strength: Often known as one¡¯s capacity for force, the Gods decreed ¡°Enforce. Destroy. Dominate.¡± upon bestowing the value to mortals. The main effects of Strength are enhanced battle acuity and optimized muscle growth.]


    [Dexterity: Often known as one¡¯s ability to maneuver, the Gods decreed ¡°Be Nimble. Be Graceful. Avoid All.¡± upon bestowing the value to mortals. The main effects of Dexterity include enhanced agility, enhanced fine motor control, and enhanced speed.]


    [Perception: Often known as one¡¯s ability to absorb information, the Gods decreed ¡°See All. Hear All. Understand all.¡± upon bestowing the value to mortals. The main effects of Perception include enhanced attention to detail, enhanced reaction speed, and enhanced mental processing.]


    [Magic: The Gods decreed ¡°Bear Your Will, Show Your Intent. Bend Nature As You Please.¡± upon bestowing the value to mortals. Unlike the five physical attributes, Magic is built off the soul. The main effects of Magic include mana control and mana sight.]


    [Luck: The Gods decreed ¡°Good Luck.¡± upon bestowing the value to mortals. Unlike the five physical attributes, Luck is built off the soul. It is believed the effects of Luck include enhanced probability sense and higher-order deduction skills.]


    [Divinity: The Gods decreed ¡°Rend the Earth. Steam the Seas. Contort the Very World.¡± upon bestowing the value to mortals. Unlike the five physical attributes, Divinity is built off the soul. The effects of Divinity depend on the Gods whose will the user embodies, as well as the Will and Intent of the user.]


    [Notice: Due to your Divinity level, you are capable of viewing three messages that await you. Would you like to accept them?]


    I took a moment to process the sheer volume of information before taking a breath.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    [Acceptance recognized. Messages being pulled for display.]


    [Message 1]


    [Welcome, Otherworlder! You have awoken on the planet of Gargantua as a noble child within the Kingdom of Maeve. As a precautionary measure, the Gods who brought you here bestowed both boons and restrictions. Use them as best you can. The Gods hope to see both your successes and your failures.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Congratulations! All abilities from your previous world have carried forward! The [System] will integrate them as your experience from your past life is applied.


    May your Eternal Star burn Bright.]


    [Message 2]


    [Otherworlder,


    I have taken parts of your past to help you integrate into this world. Have no fear, they will be returned upon completion of your purpose.


    It is recommended that you integrate the memories of your body and continue on her path.


    Lord of Order,


    Brel]


    [Message 3]


    [Otherworlder,


    Cast off your chains and forge your own path. Whatever Chaos you bring, I will be watching ¡ªso make it good.


    Lord of Chaos,


    Grel]


    I frowned as I read the messages. From Gods. And one that sounded suspiciously similar to the [System] itself. I chewed on the inside of my cheek, anxiety snaking through my chest.


    Gods brought me here. And they want very different things.


    I let out a steadying breath. This was a new problem, something I hadn¡¯t even considered possible until the stream of skills the day before. Brel and Grel. Order and Chaos. Two sides of a single coin. And neither seem benevolent. They forced me here, after all.


    A purpose. I hunched forward, holding my head in my hands, the meaning sinking in. If I want my old name then I need to fulfill a purpose.


    Brel says stay the path ¡ªGrel says forge my own.


    I would have thought I would be crying again at the overwhelming thought. But instead, it was as if I was broken. No feelings came. Not indignation at being ripped from my perfectly fine life, not grief at losing everyone I loved, not excitement for gods or swords or sorcery. Exhaustion filled me, and I laid back down into the bed, another notification filling my mind with a deep green screen.


    [System Notice: As a first time System User, Inspect will be automatically activated for all newly acquired skills from the past 24 hours.]


    I tried to care about them, to think through what the system had given me, but as the wall of blurbs filled my vision I was unable to summon the excitement of the past Eunora. I settled for simply straightening up.


    [Otherworldly: After being ripped from your previous plane, your presence here is a rare occurrence ¡ªthough not unheard of. As an Otherworlder blessed with Divinity, your presence will not go unnoticed. The first to be served, the last to be reprimanded, and the one chosen for destined encounters. Through this Skill, your Aura is passively expanded. With additional Mana infusion, this skill can define your presence further. Range increases per level. Definition increases per level.]


    What does it mean to be defined? I thought to myself, as I internally cringed. A social skill is the opposite of what I wanted. Not that I wanted anything at all. In fact, had the [System] not already pulled the rest of the [Skills] I might have simply stared out from the window ¡ªtaking in the view of the dual suns as they rose above the horizon.


    Instead, I read through the rest. Trying not to sigh at the Divine related [Skills].


    [Mental Fortitude: You have had your mind shaken to its very core. By being exposed to such traumatic mental attacks for a lengthy period, you gained the ability to partially nullify mental instability passively. In times of immense distress, this skill is capable of enacting treatment and coping mechanisms in order to restore stability. Total effect is increased per level. Evolved treatment and coping mechanisms learned with each level.]


    [Quick Calculation: Your base knowledge of arithmetic has allowed you to surpass a majority of the world. When you are solving anything related to a mathematics formula, you will be exponentially faster. Speed is increased per level. Complexity of formulas able to solve is increased per level.]


    [Tight Lips: You have uncovered knowledge forbidden by the Gods of this world. Should you try to share this knowledge, the Gods will become aware of your attempts to undermine them. Whenever you are questioned about forbidden knowledge, a signal will be sent to your mind as a warning. Should the warning be ignored and information still be attempted to be shared, a strike will be recorded. After every third strike there will begin a purge of otherworldly knowledge that you attempted to or successfully shared and a relevant God or Goddess will review the purged information to determine validity. Increased purge precision per level. Increased pain per level. This is a restriction skill.]


    [Steal Nerves: You have attracted the attention of the God of Chaos, Grel. For his entertainment, Grel has gifted you with the ability to thrive on chaos. Whenever you are in an unsatisfactory situation, and you are plagued with anxiety and self-doubt, you may siphon confidence from the party you are up against. Grel often uses this when someone confronts him over his many, many pranks. Total effectiveness is increased per level. This Skill cannot be used on inanimate objects. This Skill is dependent on your Divinity attribute being above 0.]


    Instinct told me this was a dangerous skill. So dangerous I decided to simply ignore it.


    It most definitely did not matter that, for some reason, Grel had made the Skill name a pun. Or that it did not specify what siphoning confidence did to the subject. I pointedly did not linger on the unbidden thought that mind magic is rare and dangerous ¡ªand hated.


    [Sophism: You have attracted the attention of the God of Order, Brel. In order to help guide you to the proper path, Brel has gifted you the ability to see Paths to Order and Chaos. Whenever you are making a decision, your perception of time will slow, but your processing speed will not. The skill will help your rationalization of events and will occasionally give you direction on which is the Path of Order and which is the Path of Chaos. This skill is directly affected by your Perception stat. One second can be slowed by a factor of 5 for every 1 Perception. The effectiveness is increased per level.]


    I knew this Skill was a trap. It screamed it from the rooftop. Choose the Path of Order enough, and I will do as Brel wanted ¡ªlive as the ghost of a Eunora long gone. Choose the Path of Chaos enough, and who knows what could happen. The [System] had not said Grel was an Evil God ¡ªor that Brel was Good¡ª but Chaos does not strike comfort in one¡¯s heart. This was already proving to be an exercise in futility ¡ªfighting the will of the Gods. Perhaps, if I only pick the middling options each time then they will leave me alone. The [System] had already implicitly confirmed I would not be going home after all.


    Phrases such as previous life and new world were not hopeful terms.


    I dismissed the boxes and fell back onto the bed. All I wanted was for sleep to reclaim me, but it did no such thing.


    Instead, the numbness that had sunk into me began to fester into something darker. A resentment of my circumstances.


    In elsewhere, I had been subjected to tragedies ¡ªno one goes through life without a major misfortune or three¡ª but this was incomparable. While those had never been so devastating, in no small part due to the support from friends and family, I had still never felt defeated by a tragedy. Not like this.


    Ripped from my life by the whims of two gods. One who wanted me to submit and continue on like a ghost, and one who wanted me to take the path of most resistance, to change the very world I now found myself in.


    [System Notice: Class selection unlocked. Due to memory integration, Class selection is recommended to be withheld until Stage 3 is finished in approximately 35 days 15 hours 08 minutes and 23 seconds.]


    As I stared past the green notice and focused on the dainty lights that decorated the ceiling, I couldn¡¯t help the chill that settled into my bones.


    I didn¡¯t want to make a decision about classes. Not when I knew about it without ever remembering learning. Instinct is a horrible feeling when it comes from a dead soul within me.


    I spent the day alternating between staring at the ceiling, listless, and staring out at the garden from the window, irritated. It wasn¡¯t until the sky started to darken that a knock on the door resounded.


    I stood up and glanced at the mirror propped up. I was in the same white nightgown with pale purple embroidery that reached my knees, my skin was fresh in the way children never had to worry about acne, and my hair was wild. The black curls shot in every direction. The knock came again.


    This time, the door shook but did not open. I had, after all, locked it yesterday.


    ¡°My Lady, I have brought dinner.¡±


    I decided to open the door, but before I could say anything, the woman had strode past me ¡ªher nose wrinkled when she glanced my way¡ª and set down a silver tray with two covered plates, an empty tea cup, and a teapot.


    I felt an ache deep inside of me as if Eunora was weeping. And I felt rage bubble under my skin. Rage at these feelings I couldn¡¯t control. That were plaguing me against my will. These childish whims and thoughts and reactions.


    I watched the woman whose name I knew but did not know ¡ªand thus refused to think about¡ª as she deftly set up my meal. Within a minute, silver was laid out, and the covers were removed from the plates to reveal a salad made with aquamarine leaves ¡ªwaterlily screamed in my head¡ª and a dish of some potato-like substance with red meat. Gingerly, the woman poured a cup of tea ¡ªrose tea, my favorite. I shuddered.


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    It was all that would leave my mouth as I stared at the dinner in grim horror. Favorite. I hated it. The very thought that my tastes had changed to meet this body''s likes and dislikes. I wanted to scream.


    The woman was gone within moments, the purple and white fabric of her maid¡¯s uniform rustling with the speed.


    I sat, staring at the food, for several minutes.


    People and plants and animals I had never heard of granting me their names unbidden. Simply popping into existence. Meanwhile, my own name was lost to me. I was not hungry ¡ªnot in the way I should have been. It had been two days without food. I should be starved. But my mouth was dry, and though I could feel the ache of hunger, I did not want to eat. The thought of consuming anything filled me with waves of nausea.


    But I was not the type to waste away. Not like this. Not without understanding.


    So, I ate.


    I hated every bite.

 CH 3 - Path of Chaos

    <h2>Path of Chaos</h2>


    Rise of Autumn, Week 2, Day 2


    The dreams were harder to process on the second night when I knew what they were. It would have almost been better if her family had hit her. If they cared enough to hate her. To torment her. But it was small tricks with little thought; it was forgetting her existence. It was that I could feel her heart break with every slight. It was as if it were my own.


    I suppose in a way it was my own.


    These memories of indifference and apathy began to eat at me. And still, I refused to leave the room.


    Rise of Autumn, Week 2, Day 5


    I felt the power of [Otherworldly] coursing through my veins when I awoke, my very being keyed into my surroundings. It felt as though even a fly would be unable to pass me by. Just as quickly, the surge of the skill faded.


    A full season had filled my memories. Five months of Spring. Five months of Eve sneering and mocking, of Raphael avoiding me, of Theo¡¯s petty tricks, of seeing Count and Countess Dawn monthly. Cold stares and unfeeling words. I was sure without [Mental Fortitude] I would be feral at the very thought of the Dawns.


    The same maid had dropped off dinner each night as I holed up within my rooms, but no more. Yet still I was not hungry ¨Cnot in the way someone alive would be hungry. The memories showed me how little I had done. For a whole season, Eunora had barely spoken, hovering in the background like a spectre. Haunting her own family home.


    But with the completion of a season came a [Skill] fit for the way the child had spent the Spring of her seventh year.


    [Congratulations! Due to integrating the memory of your feats pre-Awakening, you have received the Skill: [Silent as a Shadow]!]


    I released a sigh as I looked out over the glowing horizon, ¡°[Inspect].¡±


    [Silent as a Shadow: You are noticed yet ignored. You lurk, yet no one cares. Like a shadow, your presence is taken as fact. This skill allows you to blend in, to hide in plain sight. So long as you do not draw undue attention to yourself, it is harder to be found suspicious. This skill requires mana to maintain. Ability to mute your aura increased per level. Decreased relative perception per level. Duration limited. Cooldown applies.]


    ¡°I hate this System,¡± I groaned and rolled out of bed, making my way to the window sill. To my left was a washroom that I had only used as needed, never actually finding the will to bathe; meanwhile, to my right was the sitting area and a door leading to a walk-in closet filled to the brim with lavender and blue violet clothes. Until Awakening, those are the only colors permitted to children of House Dawn. Now Awakened, I am allowed red violet and pastel pink as well. In several years, pastel orange and crimson will be allowed, then light yellows and blues. Never green. Green is not of House Dawn.


    Green had been my favorite color in elsewhere.


    The irony of my System being green was not lost on me.


    I tucked my legs underneath me as I sat on the window sill, examining the garden below. Maybe one day I would leave this room and walk through it.


    That day is not today.


    Rise of Autumn, Week 3, Day 2


    Another surge of feeling occurred as I awoke. This time, it felt as if I was running [Quick Calculation] on a never ending string of formulas. Only, the answer never revealed itself.


    [Congratulations! Stage 1 of memory integration complete! All memories from Age 7 successfully imported! You have gained the Skill: Weave of Darkness.]


    Sometime in the past, Eunora had picked up a hobby of knitting; it seems she did have something she was rather adept at after all. The memories of her alone in her room often included her knitting or crocheting small projects. Early on her skills were mediocre, but as the year progressed so too did her dedication. It explained the basket of soft knit animals she had tucked below her bed. One of which was a deep violet bunny with silver eyes.


    [System Notice: Beginning stage 2 out of [8] of memory integration! All memories from age 6 to 7 importing.]


    ¡°[Inspect].¡±


    [Weave of Darkness: Through dedicated practice of your craft, you have been rewarded with the ability to turn shadow into wool. This skill requires mana to maintain. Increased darkness affinity per level. Increased durability per level. Decreased cost per level.]


    I knew, somewhere fueled by [Quick Calculation], that my mana was only enough for a fist-sized knit object or a napkin. And even that was once per day. I wondered, briefly, if I even liked knitting. In elsewhere, I had never been one for such things. I was the type to chat and drink and experience. This was the type of hobby that was calm, meant to soothe the quaking of one¡¯s soul.


    My eyes landed on the edge of the basket holding all of the knit objects and crafting supplies, and out of curiosity I spoke.


    ¡°[Sophism].¡±


    My vision shifted, doubling every object and causing my stomach to lurch. One layer was cast in a red light while the other was cast in a white light. Instinctively, I could feel that the dense white light was Order and the the dense red light was Chaos.


    I focused on the pile of knitting supplies, willing the skill to show me what would happen if I tried to pick up the knitting needles. I choked on a snort as the two layers settled in rings around the basket. Of course, the first time would be useless. Both layers merged into an orb of shining pink light.


    A phrase popped into my head, a shade of a memory: The order of chaos.


    Then I went to the basket and removed the knitting needles. Their wooden form glowed in the same pink light -Order and Chaos in one. Both defying and obeying the Gods.


    After a moment, I put them back and tucked myself onto the windowsill once more. Letting my eyes stare unfocused over the garden.


    Maybe another time.


    Rise of Autumn, Week 4, Day 4


    It was odd going backwards into memory. And enlightening. More context arrived, but not much. More specifics of the kingdom ¨CQueendom, I suppose. Eunora is a noble, the daughter of a Count of the Queendom of Maeve, in the Central Corridor of Adalicia, the continent of peaks. The family is old ¨Colder than I had consciously thought but not older than I had known.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    [Congratulations! Stage 2 of memory integration complete! All memories from Age 6 successfully imported!]


    [System Notice: Beginning stage 3 out of [8] of memory integration! All memories from age 5 to 6 importing.]


    I opened my eyes slowly. The room was still gray with low light. I was filthy.


    It had been weeks since I last took care of myself. I hadn¡¯t bathed nor changed nor ate more than a single meal. It was too much. My hair was matted into a ball and even the maid no longer entered the room to drop off dinner; she simply knocked and left it outside the door.


    It was time. Even if I felt too empty to move, too grief stricken, too dead. I rose and made my way to the washroom attached to my bedroom.


    Heating the tub was a slow process, but it allowed me to take in the brunt of my reflection and the harsh reality I had put myself through. No longer was Eunora soft. Half a meal each day was not sustainable, it appeared. I ran my hand over the ribs that were just below the surface.


    Fine, I thought to myself, I will eat more, but I won¡¯t go to the dining room. Those people have nothing to do with me.


    As the runes lining the tub began to glow a dull grey, steam billowed from the edge of the water.


    The magic of this world was amazing. Had I been anyone else, I would have been in awe. But I came from a world of magic; this world was no better than where I had been. That thought renewed the sting of being forced into this body once more, and a childish cry began to swim to the surface of my mind.


    I shut it down before it came out and stepped into the hot water. I felt the burn immediately, the feeling of being seared stirring something within me, but I continued settling into the tub until I was fully submerged. I leaned my head back so that the matted mess of black could soak.


    Stretching my body, I soaked in the water for ages allowing pain to replace the emptiness inside of me. As the runes lining the tub began to fade, the heat slowly dissipated. At the first sign of a chill, I took a bottle off the edge of the tub and began massaging the oil into my hair. I began at the tips and painstakingly began working through the knots that had overcome my head.


    By the time I was done and had washed out all remnants of oil from my scalp, I had decided I would braid my hair to avoid this in the future.


    When I stepped back into my bedroom with a new nightgown covering me and my hair pulled back into a thick braid, I smelled of lilacs. My eyes had trouble clinging to anything too closely. I lingered on the knitting supplies, but it felt as if it would be too much for me to find out if this body would control my likes and dislikes.


    This time, when the maid left dinner, I ate every bite. I found I actually liked it.


    Rule of Autumn, Week 1, Day 6


    Rise, Rule, Peak, Break, Fall, Autumn, Rise, Rule, Peak, Break, Fall, Winter, Rise, Rule, Peak, Break, Fall, Spring, Rise, Rule, Peak, Break, Fall, Summer, Rise, Rule, Peak, Break, Fall, Autumn. The memories flooded me in a never ending pattern; a month''s worth of memories every night, each more solitary than the last. A Lunar Year ¡ªtwo seasons, five months per season. Every night comes a whole month. Revel becomes a Blue Moon. A Solar Year ¡ªall four seasons. The dual suns dance through the sky, circling each other as they circle the world. I hate that I know these ways of time. I hate that I have lived through it.


    I hate it all.


    This world can burn.


    This family can fall.


    I want to leave it all behind.


    I no longer care whether I continue on, but I cannot get myself to stop trying to live.


    [Congratulations! Stage 3 of memory integration complete! All memories from Age 5 successfully imported!]


    [System Notice: Beginning stage 4 out of [8] of memory integration! All memories from age 4 to 5 importing.]


    [System Notice: It is recommended the New User selects the Sun Gods¡¯ Boon and a First Tier Class. Would you like to perform the selection of your Boon?]


    ¡°No.¡±


    Rule of Autumn, Week 2, Day 3


    Another season passes by in my mind''s eye.


    I know the names of the Gods. Dozens upon dozens.


    I know the names of nobles. Dozens upon dozens.


    I know fables Eunora heard as little more than a toddler. I know facts and fauna and flora. I know too much.


    And yet it is somehow not enough.


    A month has passed. A month of mentally rotting.


    It leads to an unwelcome notification.


    [Congratulations! Mental Fortitude has reached Level 2!]


    I bathed twice more in a single week ¡ªthat is something.


    Rule of Autumn, Week 2, Day 8


    [Congratulations! Stage 4 of memory integration complete! All memories from Age 4 successfully imported!]


    [System Notice: Beginning stage 5 out of [8] of memory integration! All memories from age 3 to 4 importing.]


    [System Notice: It is recommended that the New User selects the Sun Gods¡¯ Boon and a First Tier Class. Would you like to perform the selection of your Boon?]


    I took a breath, rereading the prompt.


    Maybe¡ª


    No. I want to leave this world. My suffering is not worth a minor boon.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Rule of Autumn, Week 3, Day 7


    The anguish of leaving behind a life half forgotten fills me.


    With it comes another System message.


    [Congratulations! Mental Fortitude has reached Level 3!]


    Perhaps I needed it more, or my mental state was more shaken than before. Whatever it was, I found the energy to open the window and air out my room.


    Rule of Autumn, Week 4, Day 2


    [Congratulations! Stage 5 of memory integration complete! All memories from Age 3 successfully imported!]


    [System Notice: Beginning stage 6 out of [8] of memory integration! All memories from age 2 to 3 importing.]


    [System Notice: It is recommended the New User selects the Sun Gods¡¯ Boon and a First Tier Class. Would you like to perform the selection of your Boon?]


    I let the message hang above me, my eyes still bleary from sleep.


    This time when I spoke, my voice was solid.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Instead, I picked up the knitting needles and decided that maybe Eunora was right.


    Something to sooth me would be nice. Something repetitive and creative.


    Knitting would do.


    ¡°[Weave of Darkness].¡±


    My fingers wove deftly, as if I had been learning for a year.


    The skill itself produced two types of wool, pitch black yarn that would occasionally give off wisps of shadow that faded into the ether and a translucent yarn that would reflect light back in a wave of iridescence. I cast on with a knot that I knew and now had learned.


    The first row was me using a single knitting needle and my thumb, stitching the same way over and over until I reached just under three inches of length. [Quick Calculation] told me I could make several small coasters if I cut down the size. So I did.


    The second row was when the monotony began. I lost myself in the motion of the two needles and the yarn. Slide the empty needle under the first cast, pull to the right, wrap between the two needles ¡ªback to front, pull down the yarn, bring down the needle to catch the yarn, tuck the needle under the loop, use the needle to slide the stitch over to the opposite needle, begin again.


    Slide, pull, wrap, pull, catch, tuck, slide, pull, wrap, pull, catch, tuck, slide, pull, wrap, pull, catch, tuck, slide, pull, wrap, pull, catch, tuck, slide ¡ªover and over and over.


    Despite the ease with which the stitches came, I worked slowly, focusing on each step and creating a new memory. One of me ¡ªnot one stolen from her. I spent hours that day knitting one of the small coasters with [Weave of Darkness].


    [Congratulations! Due to your skill and dedication you have learned the Skill: Weaving!]


    The moon, Revel, was hanging on the horizon when the notification came.


    ¡°If I was going to get a weaving skill, why did it come after a yarn Skill?¡± I mused, with a small twitch of my lips that quickly faded as my voice hardened into a command, ¡°[Inspect].¡±


    [Weaving: You have practiced the age old art of creation using yarn and materials. By dedicating time and passion to the craft you will be granted the ability to Weave like artists of old. Increased Dexterity while weaving. Increased Skill while weaving.]


    [Congratulations! Inspect has reached Level 2!]

 CH 4 - Gods of Many Things

    <h2>Gods of Many Things</h2>


    Peak of Autumn, Week 3, Day 8


    [Congratulations! Stage 8 of memory integration complete! All memories from Age 0 successfully imported!]


    [System Notice: All stages of memory integration complete. Welcome to Gargantua!]


    [System Notice: It is recommended the New User selects the Sun Gods¡¯ Boon and a First Tier Class. Would you like to perform the selection of your Boon?]


    Half a season, nearly three months. I let my defeat wash through me as I stared at the ceiling.


    ¡°Fine. Yes.¡± It has been long enough. Let¡¯s at least select the Boon.


    [Congratulations on your Awakening! As a celebration of your Awakening, please pick the God whose Boon you wish to select:]


    [Scylla]


    [Morloch]


    [Druigr]


    [Qwail]


    Scylla, Goddess of Prophecy and Gambling.


    Morloch, God of Sacrifice and Improvement.


    Druigr, God of the Second Sun.


    Qwail, Goddess of Livestock and Familiars.


    My memory filled in the gaps and I felt the pointlessness overcome me once again.


    Of course, ever more Gods meddling. At least this is out of some sense of benevolence.


    I thought of what the tutor had said, memories coming easier than everr.


    ¡°The Gods, in their unending wisdom, knew Mortals would struggle. They knew a single solar year could make or break a generation. Thus,¡± she had paused, letting the tension build, ¡°They decreed that for every Solar Year they would elect a Patron. Hence why, upon Awakening at eight lunar years, there are four minor boons to choose from ¡ªone for each year the child has lived through. They range from a single attribute point to a lesser cantrip. The Dawns, when there is such an option, choose a deity tied directly to one of the Suns. You will be expected to do the same.¡±


    I felt my lip curl into a sadistic smile as I looked at the four options in front of me.


    A Dawn would choose Druigr. A farmer or mage would choose Qwail. A Hero would choose Scylla.


    ¡°Morloch,¡± I hissed.


    Morloch, of Sacrifice and Improvement, is a God of Darkness. A God in opposition to the Sun. He is known to rule a domain that resembles a labyrinthine cave system. A realm without light. He is his own Sun. He has to be ¡ª to provide for those who worship him. Much like the color of my System, with its verdant green light, this too will set me apart from the chains the other Gods have seen fit to shackle me with.


    [Congratulations! You have selected Morloch¡¯s Boon! You have gained the Boon [Morloch¡¯s Blessing]! You have received +3 to Magic!]


    As I closed my eyes, my senses were overrun with the feeling of insects crawling under my skin. Of my veins opening wider. Of a sense of wrongness. It took every ounce of self discipline not to drag my nails across my skin and try to dig out the sensation. I grit my teeth as power roiled through my blood. And then I let out a sharp breath as relief, sweet as honey, flooded my body. It was like a gentle rain during a hot summer day. Or the first snow on in late autumn. It was a soft breeze in spring. The crunch of leaves under foot. It was Magic. And as it settled, I was reminded of elsewhere. As if anything could stop me from thinking of the only place I have ever called home ¡ªin this life or the last.


    Only instead of the bitterness and rage and depression that had consumed me these past months, I felt the peace of a pleasant memory. So rare in this world, I hung onto it with everything I had.


    The memory was still clear, it had not been ripped from me by Brel.


    The memory of the first time I wielded Magic in elsewhere. Under the Dome, where I was safe, I hadn¡¯t needed it much ¡ªbut I had wanted it. And it was beautiful. My very soul had resonated with Darkness. I had been so good at it. It responded to me as if it was an extension of my own soul.


    I felt tears prick at my eyes.


    Magic here was more convoluted. It required study, spirits, and contracts. It required Skills and Stats. It was why I could no longer call to that part of me that I had longed for. In elsewhere, magic was light and airy and filled small roles in the world. But it was beautiful. Here it is everywhere, used for everything. From the mana fueled lights to the runes engraved on the tub ¡ªbut it is ugly. Even without mana sight I can feel the way it is shoved through circuitry not meant to caress the mana. Magic is meant to be delicate and skillful and intricate. It is also meant to be freely used ¡ªnot limited by the fools who built this System.


    The only saving grace is that the two Skills from Eunora¡¯s memory seemed to take into account my own past as well as hers.


    [Silent as a Shadow] and [Weave of Darkness]. They were an amalgamation of our souls ¡ªmy souls. I bit my cheek. It gets harder every day to maintain the separation of Eunora and me. Every day I call her me more often. I think of this body as mine ¡ªit is growing difficult to deny such a thing.


    Especially after witnessing eight years of her life. After feeling every emotion that wracked through her. After knowing her hurt and having to push it aside.


    Peak of Autumn, Week 4, Day 3


    It was mid morning when a knock resounded in my rooms. Harsh and too loud. There was too much force for it to be the usual maid ¡ªnot to mention it was much too early.


    I was in one of the dozens of white nightgowns I had, and my hair was braided in two thick braids. I had bathed the day before. All things considered, it was not the worst time for someone to decide to see me.


    I slid off the window sill, placing the purple bunny with silver eyes that Eunora had painstakingly stitched together gently down on the bed.


    It had become something of a reminder of Her. Of who I both was and was not. Of who I could no longer be.


    Whoever was knocking did so again, only with more force. I debated, briefly, if I should open the door at all. But something new hit me ¨Ca small want from who I was. Who I had been, she wanted me to open it. So, it only took me another handful of seconds to unlock the door and pull it open. I didn¡¯t flinch when I saw who it was, but it was a near thing. I maintained a blank expression.


    ¡°Well?¡± Said the boy ¡ªno, young man, at the door. Raphael Dawn. With his neatly groomed curls that reached just past his ears and his bright blue eyes and the same frown that I see in the mirror. Whatever he is doing here is bound to be annoying and probably hurtful.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Well what?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to step aside?¡± He gestured behind me, and I briefly glanced back before peering around him in turn. He was alone. Eve and Theo were nowhere in sight.


    It must be Raphael¡¯s mid season break. I regretted giving in to her desires already. I should have known no good would come of it.


    ¡°No.¡± I went to close the door, but something flashed across Raphael¡¯s face and he snapped his hand out and caught it before the door moved more than an inch.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how this works, Eunora.¡± His voice was rough, in the throes of deepening. I let out a huff and stepped back, letting go of the door.


    What was the point of fighting him? I would just lose. I didn¡¯t even have a Class. Though that was a fault all my own.


    Rather than head to the sitting area, I went straight for the window sill. The window frame was still open from when I was letting the breeze bring in fresh air and the smell of dry leaves from the garden. I picked up the bunny and sat down where it had been.


    Raphael had followed me in, but he looked as if he would rather have been anywhere else.


    I stared at him, waiting for him to speak. Eunora would have begged him to talk, to say whatever he wanted, to spend time with her. But I had no such desire. In fact, I couldn¡¯t remember a single time Raphael has searched her out like this. It was all chance meetings and forced proximity.


    He seemed to be waiting for my previous desire for his affection to make itself known. That made my dislike for him grow.


    Seconds ticked by as we sat in silence ¡ªwell, Raphael was still standing as there were no seats by the window.


    ¡°Out with it,¡± he huffed.


    I dug my nails into the bunny I was clutching, ¡°You¡¯ll have to be more specific.¡±


    ¡°Your Class. What is it? I know you¡¯ve just had your birthday.¡±


    I reeled back. ¡°Just had?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± He waved off the question, ¡°Last week or whenever. Is it a Common Class? At the very least tell me you qualify as a noble?¡±


    Last week. My stomach churned. Last week. Eunora.


    ¡°Out.¡± I felt the wool compressing within my hands, the soft yarn roughly rubbing my palm. My voice was cold, chilled, furious.


    ¡°What?¡± Now Raphael was the one who reeled back, ¡°No, I-¡°


    ¡°Get out,¡± Despite the knot in my stomach, the words were strong, solid. ¡°Out and don¡¯t return.¡±


    My eyes met his once again and I stood, ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± He hissed, recovering and stepping towards me. I didn¡¯t cower.


    I have never been the type of person to be bullied silently. It was one thing to be neglected passively as a matter of course, but this was different. This was in my face. And it was making me rage.


    ¡°Young Lord Raphael Dawn. Get out of my room. You have no right to question me about my Class.¡±


    And it was true. Had this been a normal family, perhaps it would be shared. But Class specifics for nobles are held by the head of house. And Raphael was not Countess Dawn. The Countess hadn¡¯t even asked.


    ¡°What is the matter with you?¡± He took another step towards me, just a pace away, as he looked down his nose at me he continued to hiss, ¡°You have never called me that-¡°


    ¡°What? Your title?¡± It¡¯s true, in Eunora¡¯s mind she had only ever thought of him as Raph. She so desperately wanted them all to love her, she wouldn¡¯t call her siblings anything but their nicknames. A harsh laugh escaped me and I turned back to the window, ¡°Do you even care?¡±


    Whatever Raphael was going to say died in the silence between us. And it was only moments later that I heard him stomping out of the room. A resounding slam came from the door as he left.


    I brought Eunora¡¯s knit bunny to my face, an odd comfort radiating from the stuffed animal. A childish comfort. It helped to quell the disgust and anger inside of me just enough for me to feel the edges of numbness creeping back in. My eyes were drawn to the basket beneath the bed, whereas before it was a singular basket full of crochet and knit items of purples and pinks and the occasional blue, the basket has been joined with another ¨Cthis one an effort of over a weeks worth of work to knit a basket large enough with [Weave of Darkness]. Each day I would weave until my mana ran out, infusing shadow into every stitch. Now, it is as if the black basket truly is the shadow of the other. Tucked neatly within, is a single set of black coasters, five fist sized shadowed chicks, an iridescent napkin, and another miniature bunny with a black body and shining eyes. Nearly a month''s worth of work.


    Knitting had been something to do. And along with it came the feeling of home ¡ªof shadow and darkness, the same as in elsewhere.


    I took a deep breath.


    If Raphael had come looking for me to measure my Class¡¯ worth then soon enough someone sent by the Count and Countess will come.


    ¡°Three months,¡± I whispered, ¡°Eunora, it took them three months. Can¡¯t we let them go?¡±


    The pain radiating from my chest was the only answer I received.


    At least when I slept, I no longer had to see their faces in my dreams. It was bliss.


    Three months since this body left the room. Three months since this child called on a maid for anything other than dinner. Three months since anyone tried to care for her.


    Out of a desire for contact, or anger at being alone, or any other number of reasons, I rose and went to the door. To the side, by the handle, was a brass hook holding an ornate golden bell. The bell was small, no larger than a golf ball, but every inch was engraved with darkened runes. They swirled and intertwined, looping around each other just to merge into a single, intricate symbol. The lines formed two stylized suns rising over the horizon. The symbol of the Dawns.


    I took the bell into my hand, holding it out away from me.


    Eunora rang it often ¡ªif she wanted anything. She rang it for tea and snacks. She rang it for more yarn. She rang it for books. She rang it for meals. The point is, she rang it.


    I bit my cheek, deciding if this was what¡¯s next. If this was what I needed. Inside, I still wanted to be alone. To fester inside myself. To survive on the bare minimum.


    I rang the bell and hung it back up, shifting nervously in front of the door. Waiting. The ringing had been quiet, so soft that without magic there was no way the sound could have reached anyone but myself. However, the runes began to give off a golden glow and I could feel the wave of mana that was sent out. I knew it was carrying itself elsewhere, allowing whoever was listening for it to know that I had rung the bell at all.


    The waiting caused a knot to form in my stomach, and I couldn¡¯t stop my hands from fidgeting with the purple bunny ¡ªwhich I decided must be named. Immediately. Perhaps that was another symptom of my agitation. I was suddenly enraged at Eunora as well ¡ªshe had neglected a creation of her own as she had been neglected. Immediately, I cringed at the thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a stretch,¡± I sighed to myself, ¡°I think I might be panicking, bunny. I¡¯ve spent three months alone, what if that¡¯s what I should keep doing?¡±


    I pulled the stuffed animal close to me, and stood waiting for a few minutes ¡ªuntil a gentle knock echoed from the outside of the door.


    I took a deep breath and counted down.


    3¡­


    2¡­


    1¡­


    ¡°Good morning, my Lady,¡± came the soft voice of the maid as I pulled the door open and stared at her, ¡°How can I be of service?¡±


    My grip on the bunny loosened, just enough for my muscles to begin to relax. She was not the same maid from before ¡ªwhich, really, made quite a bit of sense when you took into account it was still mid-morning and that maid usually came at night. Still, she looked rather similar with her blue hair tucked back in the same style.


    ¡°I would like breakfast,¡± Unlike earlier, when I had venom lacing my words with Raphael, now my voice was small, timid even.


    Whatever this anxiety was reminded me too much of Eunora¡¯s disposition. I hated it. It felt as if it was not my own. Yet another chain to bear.


    The maid tilted her head in acknowledgement and gave a shallow curtsy, ¡°Yes, my Lady. I will return shortly.¡±


    To the maid¡¯s credit, she did well of hiding her surprise. Her smile didn¡¯t drop ¨Cjust stiffen¨C and her eyes only widened a hair. Even with all of that, she had still kept a gentle, kind tone. Something had stirred in me after she left. I remembered her from the dreams. I liked her. Maria, my mind reminded me, Her name is Maria. And she has always been kind.


    As I sat curled up on the sofa, I looked back on the morning ¨Con the past several months too.


    While I wouldn¡¯t say I was handling being reborn well, I would say that enough time had passed that I had at least accepted the reality of it. The reality that I was stuck here, with no way home, born to a family I¡¯d rather disown, chained to two Gods for their entertainment. Another cold reality is I could just die. It probably wouldn¡¯t send me home, but at least I wouldn¡¯t be here. I immediately struck that thought ¨CI wasn¡¯t the type to succumb to that type of fantasy and I didn¡¯t particularly relish the thought of being actually dead, despite feeling dead inside. That meant I had to live here. And living here meant using the System. And using the System meant choosing a Class.


    [System Notice: It is recommended the New User selects a First Tier Class. Would you like to perform the selection of your Class? Once started this process cannot be interrupted.]


    I stared at the verdant green prompt.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 CH 5 - Divine Irritants

    <h2>Divine Irritants</h2>


    Peak of Autumn, Week 4, Day 3


    [System Notice: Now beginning Class Selection! Analyzing current experience and affinities! NOTE: A maximum of eight First Tier Classes will be processed for your selection based on these attributes.]


    [Congratulations! You have spent 8 years as a citizen of Maeve! New Classes unlocked!]


    [Congratulations! You were born a Noble in Maeve! New Classes unlocked!]


    [Congratulations! You have an elemental affinity! New Classes unlocked!]


    [Congratulations! You have two souls! New Classes unlocked!]


    [Congratulations! You have learned many things! New Classes unlocked!]


    [Congratulations! You have been blessed by the Gods! New Classes unlocked!]


    [Please acknowledge completion of Analysis!]


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said with a slight nod of my head and I was flooded with a wall of text. Eight options arose.


    [Citizen of Maeve (common)]


    [You are a beloved citizen of Maeve! As such, the Queen of Maeve has placed you under her protection. As a citizen of Maeve, you are free to explore all paths to the future. May your life be blessed and your fortune found. Unlocked by being born in Maeve. Unlocked by living in Maeve. Unlocked by having parents who are citizens of Maeve. This provides you with +1 to Strength, +1 to Dexterity, +1 to Endurance, +1 to Vitality, +1 to Perception, and +1 to Magic, per level.]


    [Acolyte of Chaos (uncommon)]


    [You have been touched by a God. By accepting the truth of the God Grel, Lord of Chaos, you will be granted the title of Acolyte. Through your worship and devotion, Grel will speak to you and allow you to enact his will on to the world. Unlocked by being god touched. Unlocked by receiving a skill from Grel, Lord of Chaos. Unlocked by practicing religion. This provides you with +2 to Vitality, +2 to Dexterity, +4 to Magic, and +4 to Divinity, per level.]


    [Acolyte of Order (uncommon)]


    [You have been touched by a God. By accepting the truth of the God Brel, Overseer of Order, you will be granted the title of Acolyte. Through your worship and devotion, Brel will speak to you and allow you to enact his will on to the world. Unlocked by being god touched. Unlocked by receiving a skill from Brel, Overseer of Order. Unlocked by practicing religion. This provides you with +2 to Vitality, +2 to Perception, +4 to Magic, and +4 to Divinity, per level.]


    [Student of the World (rare)]


    [You are a child who loves to learn and you have been exceedingly great at it. For a child, you have more than a lifetime¡¯s worth of knowledge. You seek to learn and consume all that you can, without regard for if it should be known at all. Unlocked by knowing arithmetic. Unlocked by knowing biology. Unlocked by knowing physics. Unlocked by being literate. Unlocked by possessing restricted knowledge. This provides you with +1 to Strength, +1 to Dexterity, +2 to Endurance, +4 to Vitality, +4 to Magic, and +12 to Perception, per level.]


    [Young Lady of Darkness (rare)]


    [You are a being of shadow and darkness. Your very soul agrees with that. Through your struggle, you found solace in true Darkness. A Young Lady of Darkness is both graceful and lethal. A weapon with her magic as well as her mind. A Young Lady of Darkness has the potential to rule high society from the Shadows, or become the Shadow of high society. Unlocked by being a citizen of Maeve. Unlocked by being a Noble. Unlocked by having an inherent affinity to Darkness. Unlocked by having the Mental Fortitude Skill. This provides you with +2 to Strength, +2 to Endurance, +4 to Vitality, +4 to Dexterity, +4 to Magic, and +8 to Perception, per level. ]


    [Young Lady of Dichotomy (rare)]


    [You are a being of multitudes. Going beyond the common expression ¡®two-faced¡¯, you possess two conflicting personalities. A Lady of Dichotomy is able to put her best face forward at all times, and is able to pull the appropriate personality forward without any trouble. Such a Lady is able to maintain her two persona¡¯s independently of each other. Unlocked by remembering your past life. Unlocked by having an alter ego. Unlocked by having a fragmented mind. Unlocked by possessing the skill Mental Fortitude. Unlocked by being a noble. This provides you with +2 to Strength, +2 to Dexterity, +2 to Endurance, +2 to Luck, +4 to Vitality, +6 to Perception, and +6 to Magic, per level.]


    [Devourer of the Forbidden Fruit (epic)]


    [Within this world, the will of the Gods is law. Despite this, you have obtained knowledge forbidden in this world. Researching such things draws the eyes of many -both divine and otherwise. Those who obtain forbidden knowledge have two paths available to them, either continue to collect knowledge that cannot be shared or to defy the will of the Gods. A Devourer of the Forbidden Fruit must prepare themselves to fight the Gods above and below. Unlocked by possessing forbidden knowledge. Unlocked by being not of this world. Unlocked by possessing the Tight Lips skill. Unlocked by being noticed by the Gods. This provides you with -6 Divinity, +4 Magic, +6 Perception, +6 Luck, +6 Endurance, +8 Strength, +8 Dexterity, +8 Vitality, and +8 Unallocated Stats, per level.]


    [Acolyte of Chaotic Law (legendary)]


    [The Gods Brel and Grel have shown their interest in you. Grel desires you to sew Chaos throughout the realm, to shake the very land you stand on. However, Brel desires you to protect the Order of the world, to maintain the stability this world has found. As with all things, Chaos and Order must maintain a delicate balance. You, who possesses two wills, represents that balance. You are to be the arbiter between the Gods Brel and Grel, allowing them to have a direct impact on the world around you. Unlocked by being God touched. Unlocked by receiving a skill from Grel. Unlocked by receiving a skill from Brel. Unlocked by having an alter ego. Unlocked by being not of this world. This provides +6 Unallocated Stats, +6 Luck, +18 Perception, +18 Magic, +24 Vitality, and +24 Divinity, per level.]


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± I hissed as I read through the four Divine related Classes.


    Even I knew they were chains ¨CClasses define a person''s soul, to tie that to a God is to irrevocably change oneself.


    [Acolytes] serve their Gods, that¡¯s how they gain experience and level. Meanwhile [Devourer of the Forbidden Fruit] screams of a death sentence. No matter the stats that they grant, I knew I could never take them.


    I also couldn¡¯t take [Young Lady of Dichotomy]. I would sooner rot than allow another to rule me. ¡®Two souls¡¯ is horrendous to think about, let alone give one rule over my body. It also is unsettling to think about being a body snatcher, the very thought causing me to shudder.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Not to mention striking the Common Class. In fact, I immediately rejected the scholar Class as well ¨CI did well in classes in the Dome but I had no desire to make that my life. Instinct was telling me there was a better option.


    [Young Lady of Darkness]


    I took a deep breath and let the world fade away. In my old world, shadow had been my natural affinity ¨Cit allowed me to see in the dark, and shade my face. Shadow let me do party tricks, and also protect myself. A blade of darkness is just as sharp as a metal blade. It was my soul, my comfort, my passion.


    For the first time in months, a genuine smile crept up my face, and I whispered, ¡°[Young Lady of Darkness].¡±


    [System Notice: Please confirm your Class selection of ¡®Young Lady of Darkness¡¯, a Tier 1 - Rare Class.]


    ¡°Yes.¡± I gave a sharp nod.


    And then my vision went white as a slew of notifications slammed into my head, one after the other. It took me a minute before my eyes would focus on the verdant green words of the System.


    [System Notice: Class Confirmed!]


    [Congratulations! You have obtained the class ¡®Young Lady of Darkness¡¯, a Tier 1 - Rare Class!]


    [Congratulations! You have leveled up Young Lady of Darkness!]


    [Congratulations! You have obtained the Class Skill: Manipulation - Shadows]


    [Congratulations! You have obtained the Class Skill: Conjuration - Shadows]


    [Accumulated experience is being applied!]


    [Congratulations! You have leveled up Young Lady of Darkness!]


    [Congratulations! You have leveled up Young Lady of Darkness!]


    ¡­


    [Congratulations! You have leveled up Young Lady of Darkness!]


    [Congratulations! You have obtained the Class Skill: Shadow Animation!]


    [Congratulations! You have leveled up Young Lady of Darkness!]


    [Congratulations! You have leveled up Young Lady of Darkness!]


    I had to take a moment and count the notices. Fifteen notices. Twelve levels and three Skills. I had received the initial class Skills and then the Level 10 Skill.


    ¡°This is too much¡­¡± My voice broke as a thought occurred to me.


    Twelve levels meant twelve levels of stats.


    ¡°[Status].¡± I whispered, my throat thick with dread.


    [Status Summary]


    [Name: Eunora Dawn]


    [Race: Human]


    [Age: 8]


    [Unallocated Stat Points: 0]


    [Vitality: 55 Endurance: 28]


    [Strength: 30 Dexterity: 56]


    [Perception: 105 Magic: 55]


    [Luck: 45 Divinity: 82]


    [0th Tier Class: Child of the Gods, Level Max]


    [Boon: Morloch¡¯s Blessing]


    [1st Tier Class: Young Lady of Darkness, Level 12/20]


    [ Skills:


    0th Tier: Inspect Lv. 2, Weaving Lv. 4


    1st Tier: Quick Calculation Lv. 2, Silent as a Shadow Lv.1, Weave of Darkness Lv. 4


    2nd Tier: Otherworldly Lv. 1, Mental Fortitude Lv. 3, Shadow Conjuration Lv. 1, Shadow Manipulation Lv. 1


    3rd Tier: Shadow Animation Lv. 1


    Untiered: Tight Lips Lv. 1, Steal Nerves Lv. 1, Sophism Lv. 1    ]


    ¡°Oh this is bad. This is very, very not good.¡± I muttered as I ran my hands over my face ¡ªand promptly pushed myself over the edge of the sofa towards the ground. Which then allowed me to use my higher Dexterity to catch myself ¡ªtoo well, and I flung my body back towards the sofa. Which then led to my gripping the fabric with all my Strength and piercing the cushion with my nails. But I had stopped falling.


    [System Notice: Warning! A large amount of experience was applied! The System advises taking a meditative state as soon as possible. It is estimated that your body will acclimate to the new attributes in: 11 Hours 59 Minutes 49 Seconds]


    As I took in the clarity of the letters, their meaning struck me. And the barrage of feeling hit me as well.


    Not only could I feel my muscles tighten but it was as if my hair grew out in an instant -causing me to have to gasp and take in a bracing breath. Quickly, I released my grip on the knit bunny to prevent any damage and leaned into the sofa to steady myself. That was so not supposed to happen. Looking around, suddenly everything got more distinct. The ridges in the stone wall, the shades of pinks, oranges, and yellows that were painted on the wall, the tiny spider hiding in the very tallest corner of the room. Even the design on the rug looked more defined. It was too much. I had to squeeze my eyes shut to stop the incoming headache caused by the information overload.


    I took deep breaths as I continued to press my face into the soft fabric of the sofa. In. Hold. Out. Hold. In. Hold. Out¡­ It was all I could do to measure my breathing as I forcibly extended my fingers ¡ªto stop myself from clenching the fabric of the sofa again and causing further damage. The seconds inched by. The only way I had of telling time was the angle the light that flowed in through my bedroom window. An eternity later, but really no more than an hour, there was a knock at my door.


    That would be breakfast.


    It took me several tries to control the muscles in my face before I was able to croak out, ¡°Come in!¡±


    In fact, I wasn¡¯t sure I was able to say it at all ¡ªuntil I heard a high pitched yelp from behind me and the sound of metal wheels speedily rolling in my direction.


    ¡°My Lady,¡± Maria exclaimed as she gently placed her hand on my shoulder and began attempting to guide me to turn around, ¡°Keep breathing. I¡¯m going to position you better. You will be alright, my Lady. I am here.¡±


    I attempted to help, and flexed my arm ¡ªonly to fling myself too far and land on Maria¡¯s chest. I groaned while Maria tutted at me.


    ¡°No, my Lady, simply relax your body ¡ªit will take you time to adjust. I am going to lift you up and set you down upright so you can try and eat. Your body will need the energy.¡±


    In fact, I was already beginning to feel hunger pains strike me ¡ªa new sensation since Awakening. As Maria carefully began to prop me up with her arms, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she knew it was System adjustments that were making me like this. Then again, Raphael had come in demanding my Class this morning. Perhaps the whole estate thought my birthday was only days ago. No one who knew the actual day would even fathom that I had waited weeks ¡ªlet alone months, to select a Class. It simply was not done.


    As Maria slid back, she pulled over the cart she had brought with her. With great care she began separating out soft foods ¡ªeggs and oatmeal¡ª from foods I would have to chew ¡ªfruits and a biscuit. Turning back to me she began feeding me the soft foods.


    ¡°It should only take about half a day, my Lady ¡ªplease do not chew you could bite through your cheek if your Vitality isn¡¯t high enough compared to your Strength.¡±


    I found dark amusement in the fact that the only compassion Eunora was shown was from this maid. Who else would take care of me if not someone who was paid to do so?


    As she fed me, I stared out towards the window ¡ªtaking in the sight of the red sun hovering toward the top of the window¡¯s view. Unlike the sun that shone through the Dome, this one was far smaller ¡ªhalf the size of Sol at least. Meanwhile the orange sun hidden behind the wall was easily a quarter larger.


    Anything to not think about how I was being fed like a toddler.

 CH 6 - Forced Exploration

    <h2>Forced Exploration</h2>


    Peak of Autumn, Week 4, Day 3


    Maria stayed for a while, adjusting my body until I could be trusted to inch slowly by myself. Until the afternoon came and she had to go. She helped me into the bed and wished me luck.


    And then I was alone again. This time with ten hours left to meditate.


    Well. Time would pass whether I meditated or slept, I thought. So I attempted to do just that.


    Sleep never came. Not after ten minutes or two hours or even at the five hour mark. And it was boring. It dawned on me, later, that being bored was a feeling I hadn¡¯t truly felt since arriving. But at the time I simply thought that even though I could have used the time to plan my future or plot against my siblings, those things were useless in the now. So instead I thought of ways to use my skills.


    They were all I had that were mine after all. Everything else belonged to the Dawns. There wasn¡¯t a piece of copper that I could lawfully claim.


    [Silent as a Shadow: You are noticed, yet ignored. You lurk, yet no one cares. Like a shadow, your presence is taken as fact. This skill allows you to blend in plain sight. So long as you do not draw undue attention to yourself, it is harder to be found suspicious. This skill requires mana to maintain. Ability to mute your aura increased per level. Decreased relative perception per level. Duration limited. Cooldown applies.]


    This seemed mostly a foil to [Otherworldly], if I was honest. In moments where I needed to hide from the eyes of others, to be of this world, I could mute my aura and stifle the presence [Otherworldly] gave me. In the frustration and coldness that often overwhelms me in this new world, there is something warm in this Skill. As if it was Eunora who gifted it to me rather than the System. As if she knew her chains and wanted to help unburden me, if only for a moment.


    If I leave my rooms, this is the Skill I will have active. [Quick Calculation] told me with my new well of magic, I would have plenty of fuel to dedicate to it. I have yet to actually use it, but at Level 1 I felt its limits within me. Though¡ª


    ¡°[Inspect]¡±


    [Silent as a Shadow: 1st Tier Skill. Duration of 5 minutes. Cooldown of 2 hours. Current level of [1] out of [40].]


    Without another thought, I decided to pull up [Inspect] for the first time since receiving the skill all those months ago.


    [Inspect: Through accessing your Status for the first time, you have been granted the universal skill Inspect. Based on your Perception, knowledge, and Skills, you can examine both physical and metaphysical objects and receive data relating to the item in question. Increased information displayed per level.]


    ¡°[Inspect]¡±


    [Inspect: 0th Tier Skill. Immediate activation. No cooldown. Current information display: detailed personal status, public information of sapients at or below your level, basic name for known items. Current level [2] out of [20].]


    Unbidden, a memory of a memory surfaced.


    ¡°Inspect is the great equalizer, at a high enough tier it can penetrate the mask that individuals put around themselves. But until the third tier, there is hardly a chance to see more than an individual''s class category. Noble, mage, warrior, ranger, cleric, the basics. Unless of course they set their status to public ¡ªbut outside of time limited commands, it¡¯s a rare person who would invite such trouble.¡±


    I recoiled at the memory of Lina¡¯s tutoring and fortunately was free of being near anything easily destroyed ¡ªas my hand swatted roughly down into my mattress. After deciding [Inspect] is predictably useful and likely tedious to level, I decided the first step would be continuing to use it on the rest of my active Skills.


    [Weave of Darkness: Through dedicated practice of your craft, you have been rewarded with the ability to turn shadow into wool. This skill requires mana to maintain. Increased darkness affinity per level. Increased durability per level. Decreased cost per level.]


    [Weave of Darkness: 1st Tier Skill. Continuous activation. No cooldown. Current length able to produce on a full mana pool: 770 yards. Current maximum tensile strength: 572. Current Weave color options: A Shadowless Night, A Shadowless Day. Current level [4] out of [40].]


    In truth, the strength rating meant nothing to me. I had heard the phrase in passing, but whether it was an impressive grade or not was beyond me. However, I took a sharp breath when I realized the exponential growth of my mana pool. Before, with regeneration, I could do 100 yards in a day. Now I could produce seven times that immediately. That¡¯s enough to make a dozen knit animals. Several scarves. A sweater ¡ªfor a toddler, but still. [Weaving] filled me with low level ideas as I stared at the verdant green screen hovering in my eyesight.


    I stared at the system prompt, attempting to dissect it before it occurred to me that the Weave of Darkness I currently made was either a black so deep it was void or so bright it was iridescent. This implied there were other shades of the Weave I could use. If I¡ª


    Another wave of power rolled through my body, shaking my thoughts. Strength surged through my muscles as more details came into focus, and a new layer of the world formed before my very eyes ¡ªit was too much. I had to re-focus and move on in order to maintain a semi meditative state.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    [Steal Nerves: You have attracted the attention of the God of Chaos, Grel. For his entertainment, Grel has gifted you with the ability to thrive on chaos. Whenever you are in an unsatisfactory situation and you are plagued with anxiety and self-doubt, you may siphon confidence from the party you are up against. Grel often uses this when someone confronts him over his many, many pranks. Total effectiveness is increased per level. This Skill cannot be used on inanimate objects. This Skill is dependent on your Divinity attribute being above 0.]


    [Steal Nerves: REDACTED TIER. REDACTED ACTIVATION. REDACTED LIMITATIONS. Current level [1] out of [REDACTED].]


    What a divine pain in my ass.


    Without a thought, I chewed on my lip ¡ªonly for it to split at my strength and begin oozing hot blood. The taste of copper filled my mouth. The moment I released the pressure, I could feel the wound stitching itself back together with my new Vitality. It itched.


    I had to bite back the irritation as another prompt flicked up.


    [System Notice: Warning! A large amount of experience was applied! The System advises taking a meditative state as soon as possible. It is estimated that your body will acclimate to the new attributes in: 2 Hours 53 Minutes 45 Seconds]


    So close, yet so far. I wanted to scream. Instead, I let myself imagine a world of darkness. The element that so often soothed me in my past life. The very thing that now helped keep me grounded.


    I focused on the Shadow skills.


    [Shadow Conjuration: As a Young Lady of Darkness, you will become a master of the unseen. Whether you wield the darkness offensively, defensively, or passively is dependent on your will. With this Skill, you will be able to summon a hardy Shadow that can become corporeal. Total effectiveness is dependent on your Perception, Magic, and Divinity stats. Additional effects unlocked upon level up.]


    [Shadow Conjuration: 2nd Tier Skill. Continuous activation. No cooldown. Current volume of Shadow able to be summoned: 3 CY. This Skill requires mana to maintain. Current level [1] out of [60].]


    Inside me, I felt emotion stir. Never again would I be alone without darkness. Without the comfort of shadow. Without the ability to act. The Skill itself only allowed me to conjure shadows ¡ªnot control or shape them. But the knowledge that the brightest day couldn¡¯t stop me from wielding Shadow was a soft comfort in the cold reality of this world.


    Three cubic yards. That is my height more than twice over. A space of solace in the dark.


    Immediately I flicked up the other half of the equation.


    [Shadow Manipulation: As a Young Lady of Darkness, the world of the nightstalker shall be yours to command. Whether you animate the shadows to do your bidding, wrap yourself in the comfort only darkness can bring, or simply wish to obscure yourself -this Skill will allow you to manipulate Shadows according to your will. Total effectiveness is dependent on your Perception, Magic, and Divinity stats. Additional effects unlocked upon level up.]


    [Shadow Manipulation: 2nd Tier Skill. Continuous activation. No cooldown. Current volume of Shadow able to be manipulated: 3 CY. This Skill requires mana to maintain. Current level [1] out of [60].]


    I felt something in me start to stitch back together.


    Darkness. My darkness.


    I closed my eyes. Darkness and Shadow are not the same, but in this moment they are everything. They are two parts of a whole. No, something inside of me whispered, they are two parts of a larger whole. The dark is of the Abyss. It is of the Void. The dark is Shadow and Darkness, yes. But it is more.


    And the Skills were only Level 1, but all of them were impacted by 3 of my ability scores. The Divinity score most important of all. I was reminded of what [Inspect] had shown when it first activated: The Gods decreed, ¡°Rend the Earth. Steam the Seas. Contort the Very World.¡±


    Become Divine. It was the purpose of the ability score. It had to be. I felt the weight of [Sophism] and [Steal Nerves] on my Status. Skills granted by the Divine. Divine intervention that brought me here. An ability score of 82 Divinity.


    My stomach rolled and I pushed onward to my last Skill.


    [Shadow Animation: As a Young Lady of Darkness, you have summoned the unseen and commanded the world of the stalker. Now the unseen will use your soul to fuel a creation of your own shadow. Through your strength of will your shadows will begin to act of their own accord in line with your commands. No two shadow animations will be exactly the same. Additional animations unlocked upon level up. Duration increased upon level up. Cooldown decreased upon level up. Command comprehension increased upon level up.]


    [Shadow Animation: 3rd Tier Skill. Immediate activation. Duration of 10 minutes. Cooldown of 10 minutes. Current animation options: Wisp, Infusion. Current level of command comprehension: simple. Current number of commands able to be issued: 1. Current number of animations on a single summon: 1. Current level [1] out of [80].]


    Infusion?


    [Animation Option 2: Infusion. Create a Shadow and infuse it into an existing construct of Shadow. Limited to Darkness and Shadow created by your own hand.]


    I flicked my eyes down towards the end of the bed, thinking about the knit bunny I had gripped so intently before. The one made of [Weave of Darkness]. Made of me.


    I could bring it alive. I waited a moment before¡ª Maybe.


    The ice of mana flooded my veins involuntarily and I gasped. My body was still alternating between the heat of my enhanced body and the ice of my new magical prowess. At eight, my body and soul would be stronger than most young adults. A single level of a Tier 1 Rare class granted four times the stats of a Common, and twice as much as an Uncommon. At Level 5, that was the equivalent of a maxed Level 20 Common, and a Level 10 Uncommon. At Level 10, that was a max Level 20 Uncommon. And I was Level 12. On pure stats alone I outclassed most below the age of thirty. At three months Awakened most children were Level 1 ¡ªor 2 if they were ambitious.


    All children start with Common class options, but 1 out of 100 are offered Uncommon. And 1 out of 10,000 are offered Rare.


    As my body settled once more I felt resignation weigh me down. And right as I started to drift to sleep, I gently brushed a hair out of my face.


    [System Notice: Congratulations! A large amount of experience was successfully applied! It is estimated your body has substantially acclimated to the increased attributes.]

 CH 6.5 - Interlude 1

    <h2>Hands of Dawn</h2>


    Peak of Autumn, Week 4, Day 3


    With hair of a soft blue and eyes of molten amber, Maria was a beauty. She was young and sweet and for all intents and purposes average. Her sheets were the average amount of soft, her tea moderately hot, and her sweets just extravagant enough for a county maid. Again, Maria appeared to be an average maid. She was mild-mannered and kind to children. She spoke only when called upon. She was just as a maid should be. But Maria was not all she appeared to be.


    As she slipped out of the room of the newest Awakened member of House Dawn, she hastened her steps.


    Her [Inspect] had shown a simple [Noble] tag but Eunora Dawn was suffering stat sickness. In the extreme. After not leaving her room. Not that such a thing is odd for a child of the Dawn ¡ªthey have been notorious in ages past for their peculiarities. Even the youngest twins, Leah and Leonard, have times when they spend days in their rooms. But she was there for Rise, Rule, and Peak. Three months. Maria had noticed, of course ¡ªsomeone of her station could not miss that. But it had not seemed to be a problem at first. None of the other maids reported odd behavior, or brought any concerns up. The Countess, as per usual, took the reports that she had not left her room, asked a couple questions regarding meals and attitude, and sent Maria on her way.


    Today was the first time in months Maria had been called on by the young Miss, and stat sickness is unheard of for Common Classes ¡ªit usually took ten points in a single attribute to cause it. For Common, that meant ten Levels ¡ªbut for Uncommon that could be as few as two Levels if the Class was specialized enough. Maria had to report this. Another odd thing was that Eunora had Awakened at the beginning of Rise, Maria was sure of it. That means Eunora waited until after Young Lord Raphael came to see her.


    Maria found it bizarre Raphael had advised her, but the other Awakened children had both taken guidance from Lina, their Governess. And Eunora always had clung to the other Dawns ¡ªdespite her quiet nature, she always went out of her way to play in the vicinity of her siblings. And Lina had been on vacation starting the second week of Rise. She wasn¡¯t set to be back until the third week of Break


    Soon enough, Maria had traversed the entirety of the estate and took a moment to straighten her apron and run a Skill over her outfit.


    [Midsummer Breeze]


    The deep violet fabric fluttered with the wind and any stray hairs, bits of dust, and even a light smudge lifted and flew away from Maria. She had to straighten her bright white apron once more, cursing herself for forgetting she needed her Skill after already mundanely tidying herself.


    Taking a deep breath, Maria shifted her stature. Her shoulders straightened and Maria went from a demure maid to an ice queen, her eyes sharpened and her hands settled behind her back. Her eyes settled on the guard outside the door, a Knight of the Dawn, who had averted his eyes as Maria had righted herself. Now he was looking back at her. She didn¡¯t smile.


    ¡°The Hands of Dawn work diligently to carve the Day.¡±


    Maria¡¯s voice was lined with power, and she felt the ice of her mana fill the air. The guard nodded and turned towards the door. With Strength, he knocked. Once. Twice. Three times he rapped his knuckles on the door. The sound reverberated through the hall, shaking a nearby portrait hung just a smidge too loose. Maria fought the urge to scold the guard. A breath later, the door swung open and a man in a violet butlers uniform beckoned her inside.


    ¡°The Dawn beckons her Hand, as the Shining Day beckons the Everlasting Dawn.¡±


    The familiar voice filled Maria¡¯s ears and as the door slammed behind her she lowered into a kneeling position, one hand spread over her heart in a subtle salute.


    ¡°My Lady,¡± Maria bowed her head before the Countess Mallorica Dawn.


    ¡°Lift your head and rise.¡±


    The woman behind the desk had a head of black curls and blue eyes so deep they were nearly indigo. The Lady of Red Daybreak. Her very presence radiated power. Maria felt her mana spike in response.


    ¡°Yes, my liege.¡±


    Maria stood swiftly, meeting the Countess¡¯ eyes steadily.


    ¡°Report.¡±


    ¡°As the Hand assigned to Eunora Dawn, I would like to report her Awakening and Class selection.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    The Countess nodded slightly in acknowledgment and waved her hand back toward the door.


    ¡°Very well. I will call upon¡ª¡°


    ¡°Pardon me, my Lady,¡± Maria¡¯s voice remained calm, despite her fear, ¡°But that is not all.¡±


    Mallorica leaned forward onto her previously held out hand, a scowl on her face, ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°At the beginning of Rise, Eunora Dawn Awakened,¡± Maria reiterated ¡ªas for some reason the Countess seemed to have been unaware of the Awakening, ¡°But it appears she just chose her Class.¡±


    Mallorica¡¯s brows raised in surprise, ¡°But it is Peak.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡± Maria nodded, ¡°But there is a more pressing issue.¡±


    ¡°Well? Out with it.¡±


    ¡°It appears she is suffering from stat sickness.¡±


    ¡°Eunora? Eunora Dawn?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°My daughter Eunora?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°The one who was supposed to Awaken this week?¡±


    Maria understood then, and winced.


    ¡°No, my Lady.¡±


    The Countess let out a breath-


    ¡°She has already Awakened. Again, in Rise.¡±


    ¡°What has she been doing for three months?¡±


    ¡°Well¡ª¡°


    ¡°And why have I been unaware?¡±


    ¡°Again¡ª¡°


    ¡°And stat sickness?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡ª¡°


    ¡°Summon her to me. Immediately.¡±


    Another wince from Maria.


    ¡°About that¡ª¡° Maria took a sharp intake of breath as Mallorica¡¯s gaze grew baleful, ¡°She has refused to leave her room.¡±


    ¡°So she is sulking, very well. Allow her to have a few days. How long has it been so far? A day? Two?¡±


    Maria felt her heartbeat pick up, ¡°Since Rise.¡±


    ¡°I see¡ª¡° Mallorica¡¯s brows furrowed as she processed Maria¡¯s words, ¡°Since Rise?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was a long, silent moment before Mallorica tapped her nails along the wood of her desk. Presumably deep in thought about what this meant for her daughter. Maria hoped she wouldn¡¯t decide that it was her responsibility to have made sure that the young Miss was leaving her room.


    ¡°What happened in Rise?¡± The solid voice of the Countess brought Maria back to reality.


    ¡°Nothing out of the ordinary according to the regular maids ¡ªI myself simply found she stopped calling upon me for morning meals.¡±


    At her words, a heavy air settled on the room. The Lady of Red Daybreak was unable to control her aura. Maria found it difficult to maintain her calm facade, a bead of sweat forming on her brow. It took everything she had to remain standing with her back straight.


    Mallorica hit her palm against the desk, ¡°It ends today. Dawns do not cower, or sulk, or whatever that child is doing.¡±


    Maria felt a lump in her throat, ¡°My Lady?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What about the stat sickness?¡±


    Mallorica leaned back, crossing her arms, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with that later. Her sulking ends in the morning, once the worst of it has passed.¡±


    And like that, the Countess took her aura under her control. Maria nearly collapsed in relief, but was able to kneel in acknowledgement.


    ¡°Yes, my liege.¡±


    The Countess had already gone back to marking a stack of papers on her desk when she spoke a final time, ¡°Dismissed.¡±


    Forcing her way up, Maria steadily made her way out of the office, focusing on one step in front of the other. As soon as the door was closed behind her and she had made it around a corner ¡ªout of view of the Knight¡ª she leaned her back up against the wall. Maria was not so weak that she would react this way to just anyone. She was well into her Tier 2 Uncommon Class. The strength of the Countess was well documented, she had served in the Queen''s Guard in No Man¡¯s Land after all. But to live through it was always a trying endeavor.


    With that thought, Maria pulled herself together and went back to being an average maid.


    <hr>


    Mallorica, however, stewed for a while longer. If she were to say what it was she was feeling, concern is not what she would label it. Children are the affairs of lesser women. Women who are not pledged to serve their Queen and country. Women who are ordinary. She has led war bands in No Man''s Land, has sat at negotiations with the King of Quoral, has sat beside the monarchs of Maeve as both a friend and confidant. Mallorica Dawn is anything but [Common]. She is the Duchess of Daybreak. The Countess of Dawn. She is the highest ranked woman in Maeve after the Queen herself ¡ªthe fifth highest ranked overall if you pull in the rest of the Royal family. Thus, what Mallorica was feeling was irritation. Indignation. Dissatisfaction.


    A child of the Dawn locking themselves away is unacceptable.


    Not to mention the stat sickness. It¡¯s rare for a child to level up immediately, though not unheard of. So it¡¯s possible she is [Uncommon]. However, Mallorica had a suspicion that Eunora had somehow unlocked a [Rare] Class. Mallorica gave a feral smile ¡ªif that was true, Eunora would be more powerful than all of her siblings. Even Mallorica herself had not Awakened to a [Rare] Class.


    As quickly as it appeared, her smile turned into a scowl. Eunora, despite being Mallorica¡¯s daughter, had taken the coward''s way. Unacceptable. Even the possibility of a [Rare] Class was not enough to dampen her disapproval. After all, what use is the Class if the one who possesses it is useless themself?


    No. Eunora needs to learn how blessed she is to be of the Dawn. And how those blessings mean responsibility. Mallorica herself had always understood such things. She had always been the strongest of her siblings, the brightest, the most dutiful. And so, she came to a decision.


    One way or another, she would find out what Eunora was made of. Be it sand or be it stone.

 CH 7 - A Hero By Any Other Name

    Peak of Autumn, Week 4, Day 4


    I woke up to a vivid world impaling me. Even in the early morning light, I could make out the finer details of my room that even after months I had never noticed. From the smooth transition of paint to the small crack by the baseboard caused when I fell yesterday. Now, I saw the details, processed them, stored them, but they simply were. I didn¡¯t need to focus on them any more than I needed to focus on the wall to know it was a wall. Through the window came the green light of the moon, Revel. It¡¯s monstrous size provided an equal amount of light, but the hue was unsettling enough that I had a hard time forcing myself back to sleep.


    Uncovering my body, I felt strong. I felt alive. My muscles, my heart, my hair, my skin ¨CI was brimming with vitality. It was hard to hate this world when my body simply felt good. Running my hands across my arms, I could feel muscles hiding beneath a child¡¯s body. Making my way to a mirror, I studied my body. I was still in my nightgown from the day before, barefooted, and with my hair held back in a messy braid. Perhaps, had I not outwardly changed, I would have felt more at ease. But as it was, there was a gentle glow beneath my skin ¨Cnot of magic or other such mysticism. No. It was the glow of a healthy child. I grit my teeth. After months of barely sustaining myself, of floundering, of refusing to thrive, simply accepting a Class had healed my bodily woes. No longer was I undersized and scrawny, drowning in the fabric of my nightgown, but now my body was lithe and looked as if I was the sort to spend every waking moment running in the woods, or riding dressage, or simply playing. The physical stats I had gained caused me to change. Now I was more like in elsewhere.


    I felt my stomach roll and I swallowed.


    I wish I could say that seeing my body in such a state, feeling the way it was impacting my mind, that I felt a renewed sense of wonder. That it gave me the drive to become strong. The truth was that being in this new land made me feel empty ¨Cno. Angry. The Eunora from before my awakening was hopeful, she was intelligent, and she wanted to make the Dawn family proud -even if that mattered little to the rest of the family. But she was cripplingly shy and woefully neglected. Memories of elsewhere brought me thoughts of warm embraces, of loving words, of striving to better myself, of a support system. I had wanted to be the best me I could be ¨Cfor myself and my loved ones.


    But now they were gone. Or I was. Worlds away. As I stared out the window up at Revel, tears pricked at the back of my eyes. The green moon, taking up a quarter of the sky, had a blue ring surrounding it. It was foreign, even now. Even after all this time. The fact that I felt strong made it worse, not better. I would rather be withered.


    Down below my window laid the hedge maze ¡ªnow a cacophony of reds and oranges painted the hedges leaves, rather than the vibrancy of spring. Fall was in full swing, after all. Perhaps had Eunora ¡ªno, me, had I been born in spring, with the life it brought to the world, I would be feeling hopeful. This view made me want to lay in a pile of fallen brown leaves and burrow beneath them to hide from the world. Perhaps one day, if I left this room, I would do just that.


    Perhaps that day was today. I placed my hand on the window, stretching my fingers in anticipation and trepidation both. Then a knock resounded throughout my room, followed by a brief pause before the door flung open to reveal a woman twice my height with looks that foretold my future.


    Light flooded my room as I took in the woman. Thick black curls and eyes so blue they were nearly indigo. A dress of the finest linen, dyed the perfect shade of pink to mimic the light of dawn. Indigo embroidery to match the woman¡¯s fierce expression. Her curls both untamed and under control, held back from her face with a white tiara.


    Mother. I could feel Eunora¡¯s¡ªmy own yearning for the woman. She was unmistakable. She was beautiful and proud and strong. She looked young, mid-thirties, perhaps that wasn¡¯t so young to most ¡ªlet alone to a child, but this was the Lady of the house.


    This was Countess Mallorica Dawn, the [Lady of Red Daybreak].


    Despite the depths of my psyche clawing for her attention, her love, the part of me that lived remembered Raphael. How he hadn¡¯t known when I¡¯d Awakened. How this woman had not bothered to pay attention.


    Looking over at her from the window, I met her gaze, rage beginning to boil within my veins. There was nothing to fear from her, not truly. She was strong, yes. She had a presence, also true. But still. She will not strike me down for nothing.


    ¡°Eunora, daughter,¡± A knife wrenched into my heart at her words, at her cold tone, at the smile that played on her severe face, ¡°I believe we need to discuss your behavior.¡±


    A moment passed. Then another. I bit the inside of my cheek.


    I still did not speak.


    Mother didn¡¯t even look uncomfortable as she walked over to the sofa in my room and sat. She laid her hands in her lap as she ran her eyes over my body, whether she could tell a difference was lost on me.


    ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re out of bed.¡± The disapproval in her voice shook me more than I was expecting and I had to rush to catch the thread of anger that was quickly giving way to a flood of old emotions. Emotions that were no longer mine.


    This woman, no matter how I call her, she is not my mother. She never could be. I have a mother.


    ¡°I am.¡± My voice was clipped, harsh, tougher than the Countess. I couldn¡¯t adjust it, nor did I want to.


    ¡°I heard¡ª¡° the Countess flicked her eyes from me to the sofa opposite her and back to me, ¡°that you have not left this room since Rise.¡±


    Straightening my back, I turned fully towards her and took a single step, saying nothing. I wanted to scream, to tell her I would not be explaining to her why, to make her understand she had to go. Not for me, but for Eunora, the original. You shouldn¡¯t be here with me. I am not the one who yearns for your love, Countess.


    ¡°Were you a peasant, you would have starved, rotted away from disease, or dehydrated.¡± The Countess said this so casually, with a humor that did not fit her, that I took a sharp breath, ¡°You are fortunate to be a Dawn, Eunora.¡±


    I bit my cheek harder, still yet to taste the copper of blood. Still yet to have the pain ground me.


    Am I supposed to say ¡®thank you¡¯? Nausea forced me to swallow once again.


    ¡°You are too young, and too high bred, to be this way. To be¡ª¡° The Countess actually did sound sincere, at least in her irritation. Maybe such a thing could be born out of love, but it was more than likely I was an inconvenience. Either way, she eventually found the words she was looking for, ¡°To be so degenerate. We¡¯ve let you be for a while. It¡¯s time for you to stop this.¡±


    Ah, there it was.


    I felt my outrage pour over, there was no more room in my small body for the feeling. It tinged the edge of my eyes and picked up my heartbeat.


    You didn¡¯t even know! Eunora is g o n e. She is gone and I have taken her place and you never even came to check why I hadn¡¯t left the room!


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Through my fog of anger I was only able to get out, ¡°Let me be?¡±


    At the Countess¡¯ cold expression I knew the answer was a resounding, Yes. She considered her inaction -no, her ignorance to be a passive allowance of my actions.


    Now, when I bit the inside of my cheek, the taste of copper seeped out.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The Countess¡¯ brows rose, ¡°Why what, Eunora?¡±


    ¡°Why should I leave this room?¡± Meeting the Countess¡¯ eyes were too much and I had to look away, the sharpness was shifting something within me.


    Unbidden, memories flitted forward. Of the Countess hushing the Count, of her ordering the Staff, of the siblings lining up to greet her on formal occasions. I knew she was the Countess Dawn. But she is not just that ¡ªbecause she is of the Dawn. A true born daughter just like me. From representing the County to the Queen, to dominating in wars, she is a terrifying woman.


    ¡°Are you saying the reason you¡¯ve not left your room is because there was no reason to?¡±


    Looking down at my hands, I was mildly surprised they were clenched so tightly. Maybe Eunora controls more of me than I thought.


    I nodded without looking back to the Countess.


    ¡°What about our family? Your classes? Leveling up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about those things.¡±


    I still hadn¡¯t looked back.


    ¡°None of them? Not even us?¡±


    I bit my lip to stop a snort from escaping, but nodded my head.


    After a pause, she spoke. This time my mother¡¯s voice was hard, not offended - not really, simply stern, ¡°If none of these things interest you, then I will be the reason you leave this room.¡±


    The Countess paused, turning her head towards the window briefly before standing and focusing her gaze back on me, ¡°Eunora, I am sending you to the west -to the far reaches of Maeve. I am making a decision for the good of the Dawn. You will live in the borderlands.¡±


    Confused, I looked up to her, but she continued without wavering, ¡°While there you will learn what is required of a member of house Dawn -you will have many options. Study diligently in your classes to become a proper noble, train your body to become a member of the Conclave¡¯s knights, or continue to remain ignorant of the world. There will be knights, magicians, and scholars to guide you. Pick one path ¡ªor dabble in all three. Or continue to fester. You will remain in the west until your coming of age.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are you exiling me?¡±


    ¡°I believe this is a win for both of us, Eunora. I will have you out of this room and on a path other than isolation -whatever that path may be. Meanwhile, you will have ten years to decide what matters to you, without having to be bothered by the rest of us.¡±


    The Countess had a distasteful expression as she gestured to herself and the estate around her, but her voice could not be said to be filled with anything more than authority. With that, she turned away from me and made her way out of the room, pausing at the doorway to look over at me, ¡°Remember, the Dawn family is a pillar of Maeve. Even allowing you to be cast out to the borderlands is a concession. You leave next week.¡±


    As the door closed behind her, a green system notice filled my vision.


    [Congratulations! Mental Fortitude is now level 4!]


    ¡°This system is sadistic,¡± I bit out.


    I was going to lay back down, sleep until I was forced to leave. But right as I went to fall back into my pillows, I found myself standing and walking over to the window.


    Suddenly, the thought of leaving the room wasn¡¯t so daunting ¡ªnot if I was being forced to do so already. With a deep breath I unlatched the window pane and pushed it open. In the garden, leaves rustled with the wind and birds chirped overhead. Occasionally, I could see a small animal flitting from hedge to hedge. It made me want to feel even half as alive as the hedge maze below.


    So, I pushed the window even wider. The window ledge was the perfect height to sit upon and stare out over the gardens. The perfect place to feel the breeze across my face. But I didn¡¯t sit on the ledge ¡ªI stood on it. And I jumped.


    If it had been the Eunora from before, even the second story would have hurt her. Broken a bone, or sprained an ankle. But I had mid-level Vitality, Strength, and Perception. So I simply landed, bending my knees as my feet sunk into the soft soil.


    Sliding through the gap between two bushes, I stepped onto the brick walkway. Lightly, I began walking to the center of the garden.


    There was a cloying anger in my heart, burning me. Indignation and outrage and a burning desire for the emptiness I had felt for the past months. But, still, I walked through the maze.


    From my room, I had memorized the paths within the half-dead hedge maze that surrounded the central fountain. A quick right, go past the next intersection, a left just to follow a hedge that goes into a u-turn, follow the hedge straight, another right, and a final left at the last intersection, lead me to a circular opening with a large fountain in the middle. Four stone benches surrounded it, set in between the four entrances to the clearing. All four were covered in hedged archways, but one had more ornate decorations. This was the entry to the main courtyard ¡ª and where the Dawn¡¯s held garden parties. Memories unhelpfully supplying context to the world around me. The archways were decorated by Dawn Roses -those that hold all the colors of a sunrise, a pale orange base with petals that shifted into a soft pink and were rimmed with a bright red, these flowers decorated all key entry and exit points on the estate.


    I sat on the edge of the fountain, swinging my feet right above the water, and stared up at the statue that overlooked the hedge maze. It was of the hero Countess Lyla Dawn, and it was carved with such detail that I often wondered if it was going to wake up one day and start walking around. The statue of Lyla was adorned like all pieces focusing on her were -her long hair was pulled up and through a warrior¡¯s helm, the helm itself had two horns protruding off the sides and sweeping back away from her face. The statue had her in her standard leather armor, the tasseled skirt flowed to her knees, the greaves and bracers she wore had two blades protruding out of them. It was said that being behind Lyla¡¯s guard was just as bad as being out of it, because no matter where you were there was always a blade ready to devour you. The sculptor had given her the signature spear she was said to have wielded in war time, with one arm by her side and the other grasping the haft. Lyla Dawn was often lauded as the savior of the kingdom during the Hilled Wars centuries ago.


    After seeing her statue, I had wondered what great feat she had accomplished, what mythic class she must have had. The answer was a bit mundane, my mind supplied once more her class was a combat class, undisclosed, but her fame lies in that she collapsed the supply line of the Ylle, one of the larger Hill Tribes. After waiting two weeks, she and her company attacked the malnourished troops of the Ylle and took away the strategic outcropping they were occupying. In the end, she was yet another noble who didn¡¯t really care about the collateral damage she caused. To this day, the Ylle lands are unable to be safely inhabited due to Lyla destroying a mountain pass and poisoning a key water supply. Some time later, the refugees from the Hill Tribes found their way to Maeve and caused a civil war in the process. One book Eunora read featured a historian that endearingly referred to that timeframe as ¡®the Dawn of a broken Maeve¡¯. That did wonders for the Dawn name, I¡¯m sure. Even still, she was lauded as the great divide between the Nobles and the Queensmen.


    Taking a breath, I met the statue''s bored-looking eyes, ¡°Lyla, how did you make it through the war?¡±


    As if the Gods were answering on her behalf, a strong wind filled the courtyard -bringing with it several of the Dawn Roses. One of which drifted across my face, settling onto my lap. Gingerly picking up the rose, I held it in both my hands and let a small smile form.


    ¡°You know, back home these roses had a different name -they were called the Love and Peace Rose,¡± I brought the bud up to my face and inhaled, ¡°I never saw them in person, just the hand-dyed roses at the local store. I don¡¯t know if they fit our legacy, but they are beautiful.¡±


    Taking another moment, I looked back to Lyla and slid from the fountain¡¯s edge into the water. On an adult, it may have been mid-calf depth, but it reached past my knees and drenched the bottom quarter of my nightgown. I waded to the center of the fountain and climbed to the pedestal that the statue was standing on. Reaching the farthest I could, my arm was barely stretched to her collar bone -but it was enough. I let go, letting the rose that was in my palm sit atop a precarious ledge right above the statue¡¯s chest.


    ¡°May the Dawn ever rise, Lyla.¡±


    As I climbed back down, the wind returned and caused me to shiver. It wasn¡¯t a particularly cold day, but the wind tickled the wetness soaking my dress. It may have been pushing it to trudge through water in a thin nightgown -even if I did have five times the Vitality of other kids my age.


    As the suns fully rose, and Revel settled down in the far horizon, I watched as the light cascaded down the statue. I stood back and watched as the rose I had placed stayed on Lyla¡¯s chest for an inordinate amount of time. Eventually I sat on one of the stone benches and felt the coldness creeping up my legs from the wet nightgown. Somehow, it made me feel alive.


    It wasn¡¯t until I began hearing voices approaching over an hour later that I got up and decided to head back to my room.

 CH 8 - The Apathetic Dawn

    Peak of Autumn, Week 4, Day 4


    At the noise, I slid off the bench and slipped back down the path I¡¯d taken before. I wondered if this was the work of [Otherworldly]. Fateful encounters were an unfortunate effect of the Skill. Would this qualify? It was likely one of the older Dawns ¡ªRaphael or Evelyn. The morning was still too fresh for the younger Dawns to be up and about.


    Navigating the labyrinthine hedges, I took a moment to listen once more. In the distance I heard indistinct laughs and whispers. I couldn¡¯t tell exactly how far they were, but with my new Perception and the low volume of their voice, I figured I had some time to slip away.


    ¡°[Silent as a Shadow]¡±


    The Skill hummed out of me, and I felt a shock of cold pool in my stomach before dispersing across my body. Unlike the chill of the water from earlier, this cold did not cause me to shiver or flinch. This cold was a comfort. The world desaturated around me, the colors of mid morning becoming indistinguishable from the browns of the hedges. Even the sounds of small critters had faded around me. It felt as if I was walking through a drawing. It was a reminder of my own power.


    Power, I scoffed at the thought. I have no power. Not in this life.


    As if in acceptance, I could feel somewhere inside of me [Otherworldly] had retracted. Whatever its original distance, I could now feel its passive existence inches from my skin. I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding. In the periphery, the voices faded into the distance as I slipped through the hedges to make my way back to my room.


    I felt [Silent as a Shadow] end gradually, colors and sound returning to the world around me as I peered up at my window. Looking up at the second story, where the window frame hung open still, I realized I had made a mistake.


    How am I supposed to get back up?


    Immediately, I tried lowering myself into a crouch and jumping up. That did not work. I only made it eight feet, roughly double my height, before I slid down the wall with my hands scrambling for purchase. Fortunately, my Dexterity allowed me to position myself to land safely ¡ªbut that didn¡¯t mean comfortably. I had scratched my palms against the rough texture of the wall as I caught myself from rolling an ankle on landing.


    I tried to use [Quick Calculation] to get me to a spot where I could jump from or a tree that was close enough to scale, anything that meant I could solve this problem here and now. I swallowed as every result returned a failure.


    Unless¡­ I used [Quick Calculation] one more time to determine how much mana I had left in me.


    It might work. The laws of magic in Gargantua were different than in the before. In elsewhere, magic was controlled with finesse and Will ¡ªit was more intuitive and free form. Here it requires contracts and foci and work. Skills didn¡¯t require any of that though. Skills were abilities that worked like in elsewhere.


    ¡°[Weave of Darkness].¡±


    Once again, the ice cold prick of mana funneling into a Skill filled me. Unlike with [Silent as a Shadow], when the mana disbursed it focused on my hands and left my body ¡ªforming a ball of pitch black yarn. Strictly speaking, I hadn¡¯t directed it to be the color of Shadowless Night, but my heart had desired it and thus that is what was produced. Similar to how I knew I would need at least 45 yards of yarn for what I wanted to do and I was confident the ball of shadow was that length.


    Unlike my other Skills, I had practice with [Weave of Darkness] ¡ªit felt comfortable to use and I had been able to understand its limits first hand rather than from [Inspect]. And even if I had not understood it so well, I really did not want to go through the whole of the estate to get back to my room. In fact, I cannot understate how much I hated that idea.


    Gripping the ball of yarn in my hands, I took a breath. Everything told me what I wanted to do was possible. I could do it. I held out a single hand and spoke. I didn¡¯t actually know what tensile strength meant but [Inspect] had said it was 572, which did not strike me as a small number. The real trick would be getting the ball wrapped around the window frame several times so I could use it to climb. And hoping then that the frame could hold me. With Strength, I wasn¡¯t sure if that came with weight ¡ªand my memories told me nothing.


    Unraveling the ball, I used the loose end to tie around my wrist. Pulling out enough yarn to reach the top of the window frame and then some, I began to aim. Right as I angled my arm up, swung, and released, I watched as the yarn hooked over the frame and began to fall. I felt a small smile bloom at my success and went to grab the ball of yarn to do it again.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I jumped at the voice, my hand clenched on the yarn, and spun on my heel. I had been so engrossed in the endeavor, I hadn¡¯t really been paying attention to the world at large. But now I was met with a boy barely older than me, with blue eyes that matched my own. The first Dawn I had met after being shoved into this world.


    Theodore Dawn.


    As he addressed me, I felt the old Eunora well up inside. The feeling of smallness that Theodore brought up in her was crushing and my heart ached at the thought of such a young girl feeling so unwanted. Theodore was never cruel with his words but his actions spoke of his apathy. Eunora had known that she was not as smart as Theodore, who could memorize books even prior to Awakening. She knew that he thought as such too.


    But something irked me, a thread of a thought. Everyone else had thought that Rise 8th had been just another day. Raphael and the Countess confirmed it. Even Maria had unintentionally confirmed as such with her actions. But Theodore had come to wake me up. Granted, afterwards he hadn¡¯t come to check on me. But he had come. I had nearly forgotten in the face of everything that had happened. Theodore had never done that before.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Why had he come?


    Even now, why was he bothering to talk to me?


    What does he want?


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He repeated emphatically.


    I looked up at the window, with a single strand of yarn wrapped around the extended frame, then to the yarn still sitting on the ground, then down to my nightgown, before finally looking at Theodore again.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Disbelief crossed his face as he looked from me to the window.


    ¡°Nothing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing that concerns you.¡±


    Unlike with Raphael, Theodore never came across as a bully. There was simply hurt and inadequacy spawned by his indifference. That was as damning as Raphael to me. Even children should have limits on how they treat others. Anger and disdain surged within me. This whole family is rotten, I thought, maybe exile is exactly where I should be.


    ¡°It¡¯s barely morning, what are you doing throwing a¡­¡± he narrowed his eyes as he focused his gaze around where I was standing, ¡°Ball of yarn?¡±


    I took a slow breath in and released a slow breath out, ¡°Nothing-¡°


    ¡°Nothing that concerns me,¡± he interrupted in a droll voice and crossed his arms, ¡°Yeah, all right, whatever.¡±


    Despite growing quiet, he didn¡¯t move to go. And I didn¡¯t speak. He just stood, scrutinizing me. Seconds passed. I glanced back at the yarn, debating if I should just continue what I was doing.


    ¡°I heard Raphael came by.¡±


    Yeah, I decided, I¡¯ll just ignore him. I picked up the ball of yarn and passed it from hand to hand, unraveling enough of it to reach the window frame again. As I did so, I heard Theodore uncross and cross his arms.


    ¡°Did you tell him your [Class]?¡±


    Ignore him. He isn¡¯t worth your time.


    I threw the ball, another smooth arc over the window frame. A success. This time, there was no smile. I went over to the ball and picked it up.


    ¡°Considering you¡¯ve been moping for ages, how horrid was it?¡±


    He knew ¡ªI could feel it. He didn¡¯t mean days, the emphasis on ¡®ages¡¯ was too much. He knew my birthday was Rise 8th.


    Ignore him. Just. Ignore him. He still didn¡¯t come back. It¡¯s been months.


    I walked another few steps and began unraveling more yarn. The ball was a quarter of its original size by then. Holding the two loose strings to stop them from joining the ball in the air, I aimed once again.


    ¡°What? Was your only choice a [Common] [Class]?¡±


    Ignore him.


    The ball flew just over the top of the frame and began unraveling mid air. As it fell, the ball came completely undone and the final string hung loosely from the frame. It was dragging lightly on the ground and moving easily with the breeze. I went over and grabbed it, stepping back so all three strings were taught between my hand and the frame.


    572 TS * 3 = 1,716 TS, flicked in my head and I sighed. If it wasn¡¯t enough before, hopefully it was now. I could feel Eunora¡¯s brother staring at me expectantly, waiting for me to give in and answer him.


    ¡°Go away, Theodore.¡± I sighed.


    I didn¡¯t even bother looking back at Theodore as I wrapped the ends of the strings around my waist ¡ªjust small enough to secure them. And grabbed the higher up yarn. Then I began a rope climb. It was easier than I was expecting, hooking my hand around the strings and pulling my body up. In fact, it was so easy, when I was up high enough to hook my foot in the rope to steady myself I hardly even needed to do so. I did, of course, do so ¡ªbecause I¡¯m not an idiot and it¡¯s safer to hook my foot too. Why did I want to do this safer? Because as I have said once, twice, thrice before, despite being stuck here I don¡¯t really relish the thought of being dead. Even if being alive sucks.


    Once I tugged myself up into the wide windowsill I looked back down to Theodore, who had an inscrutable expression on his usually bland face.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± I shook my head lightly, a scowl replacing my own bland expression, ¡°Go away.¡±


    Pulling in the yarn, I began rolling it back up into a ball. The interesting bit about [Weave of Darkness] was that it permanently summoned shadowed thread. Thus, I was able to have quite a bit of knitted animals below my bed. And coasters. And a scarf. Perhaps I would summon a ball of Shadowless Day and [Weave] them together. Again. Theodore occasionally called out to ask me about my [Class], but otherwise stayed where he was while I spent minutes gently unlooping the yarn from the window frame to make sure it wasn¡¯t snagged or snapped. Though, after how easily I had used it to climb up, I was doubtful that a rough tug would be enough to sever the yarn. But I wasn¡¯t sure. I was careful anyway.


    Once I was finished, and had a relatively neat ball of yarn sitting next to me, I closed the window without looking at Theodore. He was not my issue. If he wanted to come harass me again, he would have to get through a locked door now. With a huff, I tossed the ball onto my bed and went into the bathroom. I was trying to bathe more often, to prevent myself from physically festering any longer. After being trapped in my bed for a majority of the day before, it had been two days since I¡¯d bathed. Which meant now was as good a time as any.


    Looking at my face in the mirror, I was shocked once again by the Vitality that fueled my skin. No longer were my cheeks sunken or my eyes dull, my skin was fresh and soft and free of the paleness that had haunted me since I refused to eat regularly. My muscles felt free and I undid my braids with deft fingers, faster and easier than two days prior. I wondered, briefly, if [Weaving] would help me make better braids. Within me, the Skill confirmed it would by sending images of transferable knots and woven patterns that would allow me to decorate my hair.


    Soon enough I was back to laying atop my bed in a fresh nightgown with loose hair. I did not want to braid my hair. Or eat lunch. Or get off the bed.


    But I did. I ate an apple-like fruit with purple and orange skin, and I said hello to Maria. I used a slightly more complicated braid on my hair ¡ªjust a single step above the basic¡ª it required five strands instead of three, and it turned out just lovely enough that I found myself with a mildly improved mood. And I did all these things off the bed.


    Despite the rude awakening this morning, or perhaps because of it, I had had a rather okay day. I frowned. If I ignored Theodore popping up.

 CH 9 - In The Name of Comfort

    Peak of Autumn, Week 4, Day 4


    Exile, that¡¯s the name of the game. I released a breath I had been holding. It was afternoon and so much ¡ªtoo much, had happened in a day. But maybe that was the nature of my presence now. Too much. Too soon. I had wanted to take a small step into this world on my own terms and traversing through an empty hedge maze had seemed perfect. But I overstayed my welcome in the garden, narrowly avoiding a group but still being caught by Theodore. It felt like a plunge in the ocean instead of a dip in the shallow end. And I was tired of being taken off guard. Now that leaving was an option, I can admit I wanted it desperately. Wherever the Countess sent me, I wanted to go ¡ªas long as there were no other Dawns around me to dredge up the old Eunora¡¯s insecurities.


    Even if that meant the Borderlands. The Borderlands.


    I felt the anxiety of Eunora well up within me. This body had never left the estate, let alone traversed Maeve. She had been a child. She knew such places were dangerous, that they were where men and women made names for themselves through the monsters they hunted. This world was not peaceful, or kind ¡ªbut neither was elsewhere.


    And maybe that¡¯s a blessing, that this world is similar in such a way. Maybe it¡¯s a comfort. Am I looking for comfort?


    The bright light of both suns filled my room and I frowned. That wouldn¡¯t do. Not if I truly wanted to be comforted. It was an act of will, then, when I rose from where I was laid out and roughly closed the curtains. One set, two, and the final third set clanking as I dragged the fabric across the bar. The room was not fully dark, not in the way night is dark, but it was overlaid with gray and it was taking time for my eyes to adjust.


    Before that could happen, I felt a whisper leave me.


    ¡°[Shadow Manipulation]¡±


    The ice cold feeling of mana spiked through my body and shot out of me, suffusing the air like an aura and then swiftly dispersing.


    At first, I thought nothing had happened. The shadows had remained still, they had remained but an overlay.


    It was as I let out a small breath that they came alive.


    The shadows remained flat, and they did not grow, but wisps of darkness radiated off the base shadows now. And they were significantly darker the closer they were to me. I stared at the shadows connecting to the bottom of my feet and felt my will pour out of me. The darkness swelled and shifted, detaching from the objects the shadows were meant to mirror ¨Cleaving shades of grey where they had been. All the will in me focused on bringing the darkness to me, around me, surrounding me. It was unrefined, and despite the clarity of my mind, the blob of shadows that grew around me was amorphous. I reached a single hand out, grasping the solid darkness ¨Conly for my hand to pass through the incorporeal body.


    I nearly hissed at the disappointment before another whisper left my body.


    ¡°[Shadow Conjuration]¡±


    The ice cold feeling of mana burst out of every pore on my body. It followed my will. The nature of the darkness surrounding me changed. The blob of incorporeal shadows pulsed once, twice, and then I could feel the darkness caressing my skin, shifting my dress like the wind, brushing the hair from my face. It was warmth, it was safety.


    The darkness was a comfort I had thought I wanted.


    My stomach roiled with grief once again. It was from elsewhere, memories of my life flooding me in a harsh tidal wave that I hadn¡¯t felt for weeks.


    Heels clack down tiled halls, friends laughing as we walk, drinks in our hand as we move to a patio to overlook the Dome from one of our rooftops. Names I cannot remember but faces that are crisp in my mind, dark hair and smile lines on one woman as she grabs me by the arm and drags me forward. Bangles clink as another, with short auburn hair and dark skin, catches my drink from spilling and takes the glass from my hand. A third woman, with blonde hair to match my own and a flowing white dress releases a laugh. She nearly trips and I pulse my Will, magic flows like a river out of me and a bar of darkness appears to steady the blonde. I can hear her soft voice thanking me, as she pulses her own WIll, summoning a yellow flame to dry the three drops that landed on her before they settled. Casual, soft, simple magic. But magic all our own.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I gasp as I come back to the present. Grief is overtaken by rage. I cannot fathom a world alone. I cannot stand it, even now, even after months have passed. I was stripped of my life, taken from my world, for a game I don¡¯t know how to play. A game I don¡¯t know how to win. A game I wished so thoroughly I could opt not to play. My mind spiraled with fury. The blood in my veins boiling at the very thought of the Gods. Of being given the same magic I had always possessed. It was a trick. A trap. Something meant to drag me further into this life. A constant meant to give me comfort, I was sure. Because it had almost worked. It was so ingrained in me that I nearly forgot. I nearly let my memories slide off, let them disappear into the ether.


    In response to the anger in my veins, the fluid darkness rolled against my body violently. It separated into misshapen tendrils that wrapped around me, constricting me. Functioning as a weighted blanket I did not want, cutting me off from the light slinking in through the fabric of the curtains.


    Or maybe I did want it.


    This was my will. It had to be what I craved.


    A creature comfort I needed so desperately my mind willed it without my conscious decision.


    I hated that it was working. The solid black darkness in my immediate surroundings made me feel as if I could be anywhere. I could be in a field, with miles to go before civilization. I could be in elsewhere, standing at the center of a bedroom I could only access in my memories. I could be free from this world in the dark.


    My breathing, shallow and choppy, slowly began to normalize and I released the fists I was clenching so tightly it was surprising that I didn¡¯t break skin. I wanted to scream, but instead I pushed the palm of my hand against my mouth and sobbed. I let the grief flow. I let the rage focus on the sense of loss it accompanied. I let the tears well and fall. I let it out.


    And then, as time passed, I began taking deep breaths. I felt a numbness overtake me.


    I had a notification.


    [Congratulations! Mental Fortitude is now level 5! New features unlocked.]


    Wiping my eyes, I snorted, dark amusement filling me.


    ¡°All you do, you stupid Skill, is feed off my pain, huh?¡±


    It made me wonder if [Mental Fortitude] actually did anything, despite it¡¯s claim. Or, perhaps, it simply was the difference of a razor¡¯s edge. That would explain the difference in leveling the Skill when comparing to the others ¨C[Mental Fortitude] may require extreme distress to grow, while it shaves a sliver of torment off. Then again, three months ago, I went unshowered for weeks at a time and only ate the bare minimum ¨Cwhereas now, I was at least out of bed and cleaned up more often than not. So, maybe it was working.


    Or maybe that¡¯s just the way grief works ¨Cit wrecks you until you find the strength to stand. The waves becoming more tolerable when they try to knock you back down, every attempt getting easier to resist.


    The thought didn¡¯t stop the tears that were flowing freely once again from my eyes, but something broken inside of me understood that maybe this emptiness could give way. In time. And it helped me breathe easier.


    As the last hiccups left me and the crying stopped in earnest, I felt the ache of my heart settle down. Not in a way that made it better but in a way that made me find my Will. In the dark, the shadows writhed and tightened around me as if to embrace me once more. And then they unfurled from around my body, opening me back up to see the dim room around me ¡ªstill gray but without defined shadows.


    I felt present in a way I hadn¡¯t before. I felt grounded. A part of me knew it was the comfort of the shadows, the familiarity seeping into my soul once again.


    I took a breath, deep and slow. I let the air fill my lungs to capacity. I held the oxygen within me for one, two, three. Gently, I released. And as my breath left me, I focused on a single crude tendril of darkness.


    Smaller. Finer. Smoother.


    ¡°Denser,¡± I whispered the final command.


    Collapsing in on itself, the crude lumps of the shadow tendril flattened as I pictured a cleaner shape. I felt the cold shock of mana leaving me again, and a sweat built as I focused my mind¡¯s eye on the shape I desired. But the shadow had obeyed. It continued shrinking and smoothing its harsh lines, creating a vine like shape.


    For a time.


    Seconds later, it was with a snap and a shock of ice flooding my veins that I was forced to release my Skills. The shadows flooded away from me, racing to settle back into their natural state.


    I was out of mana. That was the only answer, as an ache began to settle into the back of my mind. Every shift of the walls sent a new bolt of pain through the back of my head, and my instinct warned me I shouldn''t try another Skill. An instinct that felt more like a plea to not be ignored than anything innocuous.


    So, with shaking hands, I went back to the windows and gently pulled the curtains back open. What had felt like an eternity of sobbing ¡ªand then moments of comfort¡ª turned out to be long enough for one of the suns to settle over the horizon. The light of day had begun to give way to the dark of night on the far end of the sky.


    I was once again reminded I had no power. Not yet. I was still trapped as a child, but that could change with time. But there was another reminder that I was weak, and it came in the form of two notifications flooding my vision.


    [Congratulations! Shadow Manipulation is now Level 2! Class experience applied!]


    [Congratulations! Shadow Conjuration is now Level 2! Class experience applied!]

 CH 10 - Magelights In My Eyes

    Peak of Autumn, Week 4, Day 5


    She gave me a day. A single day to myself. Then the Countess had my world upended.


    I awoke to a soft knock on my door, which in and of itself was not unsettling. Then I was kept up by the gentle shaking of metal hinges that followed a half-breath pause. That, still, was not unusual. I have been keeping the door locked, after all. It was the distinct click of unlocking that caught me unaware. Snapping my head up, blue eyes met amber.


    ¡°Good morning, my Lady,¡± Maria smiled softly as she held the door open¡ªrevealing several others behind her, ¡°We are here to prepare you for your move.¡±


    What an irritating way to wake up ¨Cto someone pedantically calling exile a ¡®move¡¯ as if I was simply switching rooms to get a better view of the garden. What had been mildly alarming, waking up to the door rattling, had now become fuel for a bad mood. It did not help that the sea of faces behind Maria were unfriendly. They were hostile in the way strangers often are, in the way that a boss''s petulant child makes good gossip, and workers will rally with complaints. And I am under no presumption that I am anything but such a child to them. Even Maria, whose eyes are always soft and whose work is consistently deft, likely thinks nothing more of me than someone she is paid to coddle. I would think the same, after all, were this elsewhere. I would not be the type to love a child that was not my own in all the ways that matter. I am not of Maria¡¯s blood, nor has she nursed me. I am not overly compassionate, nor was the original, and Maria, though she is nice, she is not overly kind. She cares in the way someone who is well compensated is expected to, no more and no less. The understanding of that does not stop the phantom pains of loneliness from radiating from my heart, but they are remnants of a child¡¯s heart ¨Cnot the heart I had covered in steel from elsewhere.


    That has been one of the worst bits. Feeling aches stemming from emotions that have no place in my heart. Loneliness, inadequacy, anxiety. These are not who I am. Even now, as I look across the faces of the help, there are two emotions at war within me ¨Ccontempt and uncertainty.


    A voice, not as far down as I would like, whispers, Why aren¡¯t you getting up? They are w a t c h i n g. The voice is small, and it wavers as it speaks into my mind.


    Then there is me. In a voice laced with disgust and outrage, the sound of my own voice thuds against my mind spitting vitriol. Who cares what they think? Let them burn. They work for the Dawns. That is enough for them to be worthless.


    It is an odd thing to have two separate voices in your own head. And it is wholly unpleasant.


    ¡°The Countess gave me until next week,¡± I ground out, fighting both voices back.


    Maria gave me an indulgent smile, ¡°Before you leave, yes.¡±


    ¡°It has only been a day,¡± I replied, my voice monotonous even to my own ears, unable to muster enough energy to fight ¨CI could feel in my bones it was a losing battle.


    ¡°Yes, now we¡¯ve less than a few days to prepare your items, my Lady,¡± Maria¡¯s sickly sweet tone was enough to turn my mood from low to the bottom of the barrel.


    I forced myself to roll over. I took five seconds. Five seconds to breathe and stare at the ceiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m not yet dressed.¡±


    The silence was deafening, and when I glanced at Maria, her amber eyes were pitying. It was as if she was saying, Yes, because that would definitely happen in its own time had we left you to it. It was really a rather rude thing to say with her eyes.


    ¡°Very well, my Lady. Do you require aid to get ready, or shall we return in, say, the better part of an hour?¡±


    I looked back to the ceiling as I spoke, ¡°Can it not be two?¡±


    ¡°... it can be two.¡±


    ¡°Fine, no, no aid, I¡¯ll be fine. Please leave.¡±


    Blessedly, they did. The door closed, and I breathed a sigh of relief. Finally tearing my eyes from the ceiling, I fought to stay awake ¨Ceven though both suns were well into the sky, marking it as mid-morning at least. After exhausting my mana, I had slept like the dead.


    A short time later, I was tying my hair back into two loose braids with soft marine ribbons. I had yet to wear anything other than a nightgown in the time I¡¯d spent hidden in this room. And so it was time for proper clothes. All of which were in the pastel colors of dawn, from pinks to lavenders and periwinkles, and even some richer purples and indigos. I searched through the clothes for something neutral ¨Ca brown or grey. Instead, the closest I could find was a pale blue dress adorned with golden embroidery of the two suns revolving around each other. It had a soft yellow ribbon at the waist I could tighten and frills on the bottom of the long sleeves. The hem only went to my knees, so I slid on a pair of stockings matching the soft yellow ribbon. Even the shoes were in the colors of dawn ¨Cno browns, tan, or grey, not even black. So I slid into some soft blue leather boots that laced up past my ankles and went to the window.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I still felt I had time before the help would return. An abundance of time. Do I want to remain here, waiting for their uncomfortable return? The answer to that was a resounding No. Not in the slightest.


    Back at the bed laid not one but two knit bunnies. One was the purple and silver rabbit that Eunora had knit over a span. The other was smaller and made of pitch-black yarn and iridescent eyes. That bunny had been me. I approached them both and held them up next to one another. The purple bunny was cruder, but I could feel the warmth radiating from within me when I looked into its eyes. Meanwhile, the black bunny had been a hand in the dark to keep me from insanity.


    I carefully tucked the purple bunny into the basket below the bed and wrapped my arms around the black bunny. It would be my companion for the day.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the garden, Noir,¡± I sighed.


    Just as yesterday, I pushed open the window and jumped.


    Even with the new clothes, I landed just as I had before, with the soft thud of my heels and the slight bend of my knees. Maybe I expected to feel something, and maybe I did feel something. It could be how the breeze felt fresher than the day before or how my muscles felt more limber after being used two days in a row. It could be how I was taking the sun on my skin or the chill in the air that was sharpening my breath. All of these were things that I hadn¡¯t noticed the day before. Things I had ignored or hated or refused to acknowledge. And maybe that was all the difference.


    My heels dug into the ground, and I slipped between the hedges, finding my way to the brick walkway. Rather than returning to the statue of Lyla, I headed in the opposite direction ¨Ca memory of a memory guiding me along a familiar route.


    -


    ¡°Come bunny, let¡¯s find somewhere nice to read,¡± I whisper gently as my steps softly thud against the stone.


    It had been a long day of Eve pushing, prodding, and goading. She was right to, of course, I had been clinging to her, and she never asked for that. But her magelights were just so pretty. I couldn¡¯t help but stare. She wasn¡¯t wrong when she called me a nuisance.


    Rubbing my still stinging eyes, I glanced up over the hedge and caught sight of the window to my room. Between the curtains were two maids cleaning the glass panes. I should stay away until the afternoon to give them time to do their work.


    The path away from the estate was filled with color ¨Cflowers bloomed in every bush and tree branch. There were crimson Sun Shines and indigo Star Flowers, there were the chartreuse Hearts of Sol, and the blush-colored Dovetails. As my feet padded along, I gripped my book tightly, grateful Eve¡¯s latest prank hadn¡¯t destroyed it. She had been practicing her spellwork by cousin Lyla, making her magelights change color as her tutor read the statue''s story aloud. Eve had been meant to tie the color of her spell to the story''s mood. Once she had spotted me staring, she had their brightness flare with such power that my vision went blurry.


    It was a winding path that split off into different directions. The left path led to the side entrance of the barracks, the middle path would meander until it rejoined the left path at the training grounds, and the right path led to more garden. It would pass by several denser areas spotted with clearings meant for such things as mid-day reading trysts. I headed not for the first or second of these clearings but the third. It was in the hopes that no one would continue on so I could settle in and read a tale about Scylla and her Godtouched. This one was supposed to be one of the founding myths of Logos, the empire across the southern sea. It had taken ages before Lina allowed me to take it out of the library.


    ¡®Frivolous and unnecessary,¡¯ Her high-pitched voice had said, ¡®You should be focusing on your actual curriculum.¡¯


    But supposedly, this one has dragons. So I¡¯d fought Lina for the better part of a month to prove I knew my writing and arithmetic well enough to be ¡®frivolous.¡¯ Of course, by fought, I mean I studied the books she had given me well into the night. When she declared I was ¡®acceptable¡¯ I politely slid Scylla and her Tydes: A Story of Fortuitous Waves towards Lina. With a disapproving huff, she slid it back and added more arithmetic books alongside it.


    ¡®I want this done within the month,¡¯ She had said.


    The books were difficult, with triple-digit addition and even multiplication. Still, reading about the Goddess of Luck¡¯s adventures in the mortal plane was worth it. She was among the few still worshipped in Maeve after the last Divine Revolution, and her history was so cool.


    Stepping off the garden path, I slid between one of the hedge archways. Behind the greenery was a small clearing lined with bushes blooming with some kind of lilac flower. There were two stone benches around a table and stepping stones leading toward the setup. But the moongrass that filled the clearing looked soft, with its green and blue speckled blades so lively, so I unwrapped the shawl from around my shoulders and sat atop it.


    -


    The memory flitted through my mind between one step and the next, a memory so visceral I could still feel the soft moongrass beneath me as I sat and read. Words unknown to me had become familiar, and I gave a small sigh. Memories with Eunora¡¯s essence were different than the dreams that had plagued me during the integration. That had been facts, it was truly just the memory. But walking around, weaving, and re-performing things she had done unlocked something new. It unlocked her thoughts. It reminded me that while I was in control of Eunora¡¯s mind and body, we were one now. I was she, and she was me. Nausea filled me.


    I looked at the bunny I was holding, a recreation of the bunny from Eunora¡¯s memory. Noir was pitch black with shining eyes, the yarn reflecting the light into a myriad of colors. It was the opposite of the purple bunny Eunora had carried, with its dark eyes and nose.


    It was unlike anything pre-Awakening Eunora could have created.


    The garden itself was just like Noir ¨Cwhat had been colorful in memory was dim in reality. As I found myself following the path towards the moongrass clearing, I wondered about this choice. I wondered if the Gods would approve. Stepping backwards, to where the path began splitting, I closed my eyes. I felt the breeze run across my cheeks.


    I opened my eyes and spoke.


    ¡°[Sophism]¡±

 CH 11 - Swarming Shadows

    Peak of Autumn, Week 4, Day 5


    Time slowed around me, my mind speeding up. The dull garden, with its browning leaves, remained unchanged. At first, I was confused. No white overlay showed the path of Order; no crimson light showed the path of Chaos. It was simply a garden headed toward the peak of fall.


    Of course, I hissed in my head, because why would a Skill ever work to my benefit?


    Within a breath, I had deactivated [Sophism] and pulled up the Skill description. The world sped up ¡ªmy body along with it.


    [Sophism: You have attracted the attention of the God of Order, Brel. In order to help guide you to the proper path, Brel has gifted you the ability to see Paths to Order and Chaos. The skill will help your rationalization of events and will occasionally give you direction on which is the Path of Order and which is the Path of Chaos. This skill is directly affected by your Perception stat. Whenever you are making a decision, your perception of time will slow but your processing speed will not. One second can be slowed by a factor of 5 for every 1 Perception. The effectiveness is increased per level.]


    The rich green of the System greeted me and I felt something hook itself around my heart. Despite the Dawns denying me the ability to wear the colors of life, I still had this. A type of disobedience that can never be taken from me.


    ¡°Occasionally?¡± I ground out, burying my face in my hands, ¡°Will occasionally give direction?¡±


    A choked laugh escaped me. It was ridiculous, and my laugh was a harsh thing, born of rage rather than humor.


    ¡°This is insane,¡± I groaned, ¡°The damn God didn¡¯t even give me something I could intentionally use. Not in the way he implied. Fine.¡±


    Closing my Status, I returned my attention to the garden, stepping back down the third path.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just do what I was going to do anyway.¡±


    I passed the first clearing, then the second, before coming to the third clearing ¡ªthe one from the memory, with the moongrass that had looked so plush. But that memory was from spring, when life had returned to the garden. Now the blue-green speckled grass was yellow with brown speckles. Rather than sitting down on the moongrass, I made my way to the stone setup and sat atop the table. Crossing my legs, I looked around. The edges of the clearing were thick with dying hedges and wilted leaves. Two matching statues were displayed upon pillars on either side of the entry. They depicted the first sun high in the air and the second sun half risen. Another reminder of the Dawn. I forcibly shut off that line of thinking ¨CI could already feel rage boiling beneath my skin as my mind flicked back to the memory. Of Eve.


    I refocused on myself. On the differences from the memory. Unlike before, when Eunora had brought a book to entertain herself, all I had with me was Noir, my creation. A thought struck me as I placed the bunny down next to me, propped up in a similar position as myself. I had wondered initially if objects created by [Weave of Darkness] qualified for [Shadow Animation]. Now I could test it.


    ¡°You are made of Darkness,¡± I whispered, ¡°Perhaps I can give you something to do.¡±


    I felt the ice of mana flood my veins in anticipation. With a single finger, I tapped Noir¡¯s body.


    ¡°[Shadow Animation]¡±


    Black miasma sprung from the tip of my finger, beginning by seeping out of the pad of my skin before migrating outwards towards Noir¡¯s chest and occupying the space between us. I felt the Skill telling me it required more. That I had to make a choice. And I already knew what it would be.


    Infusion.


    At my Willed command, the miasma dove into Noir ¡ªlike an eldritch horror sinking into the bunny''s body. The knit bunny twitched and jerked, an arm shooting out and a leg shifting ¨Ceven Noir¡¯s head bobbed. And then it stilled for a breath before Noir leaned forward, tilting its head to look at me. Again, I felt my Skill tell me I was not yet finished. There was more to do if I wanted to animate Noir fully.


    ¡°Hello, Noir,¡± I whispered, reaching out my hand and pulsing my Will, ¡°Come to me.¡±


    As the ice of mana filled my mouth and forced its way into my words, Noir stood in the way a puppet might stand. It stood with harsh jolts and overextended with every movement, producing an uncanny feeling that perhaps Noir truly could be alive. Or half-alive, the movements unnatural enough to create an uneasy feeling. Having finally gotten close enough, Noir held out a single knit arm to my hand before its legs went into overdrive and it stumbled. Noir continued moving towards me, unsteady on its stuffed legs, until the bunny rammed into my side and squeezed. Its soft arms pressed into my stomach, and though it was clearly using all its might, it felt like a feathered touch. Gently, I pulled Noir off of me and placed the bunny back on the table, wondering what else it could do.


    As I brought my hands back to myself, I felt a weight on my wrist. Noir had wrapped his arms around me again.


    I gave a small smile, ¡°Good bunny. You can stop now.¡±


    Only, I couldn¡¯t feel the ice of mana filling my voice. And Noir did not let go.


    ¡°Noir, stop,¡± I was firm when I spoke and pushed the whole of my Will into the command.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    It did nothing. Well, not nothing. It had distracted me while Noir began running towards my stomach once more, clutching me with all the strength his little body could muster.


    ¡°Wait, no-¡° I pulled him off me again, holding the bunny in front of me by its stomach.


    His arms and legs kicked out toward me in a hugging motion. Come to me. That didn¡¯t require physical contact, did it? No, a reasonable person would think it meant standing nearby. But Noir isn¡¯t a person.


    Gently releasing him on the table, I was immediately gripped by the knitted bunny. I wondered what other commands I could give. How careful would I have to be with my words? It seems I only got one chance to get it right.


    ¡°Noir, this is going to be a pain,¡± as I spoke I ran my nails along the bunny¡¯s back.


    It seems I will simply have to wait out the time limit. Ten minutes of Noir¡¯s hugs ¡ªless now. It felt odd, not warm like the tight hugs from my loved ones in elsewhere, but I felt pleased. I had created Noir, and whatever drove my command I had not intended for it to be such a sweet action. That meant something else chose it. Maybe it was another divine machination, but something in my Skill told me that was not the case. I had given Noir life, not a God.


    As I sat, I decided I might as well practice my control.


    ¡°[Shadow Manipulation+Shadow Conjuration]¡±


    Eventually, I would not have to speak my Skills aloud. The more I used them, the less I needed the Skill names to focus my mana. But I was not there yet. Rather than unfurling the entirety of my power, I felt mana condense in the palm of my hand and disperse into the air. Silently, a growing sphere of darkness manifested into my hand.


    I focused my eyes on how the sphere¡¯s surface rolled as it expanded to the size of a tennis ball, lumpy and uneven as it stopped growing. I needed to be able to shape it more precisely, like before. Weapons of solid shadow cut just as fiercely as weapons of steel. I just need to get to that point again.


    I could feel it, my Skill speaking to me. A whisper of guidance. I can control it as expertly as before ¨Cit will just take mana and focus.


    Keeping my eyes on the malformed sphere, I brought my other hand over and began physically tracking every ridge and roll, every lump and bump. And then I pushed them down, Willing them to smooth at my movements. Slowly, I worked over the sphere, holding in my mind the idea of a smooth surface. It didn¡¯t just snap into place, no. As my fingers ran along the surfaces, I could feel my fingertips chill with mana and could see the surface collapse and expand with my touch. It wasn¡¯t until I felt Noir go limp against my side that I realized I was finished. I had kept smoothing, rolling, and condensing for the entirety of Noir¡¯s animation. And the previously tennis ball-sized shadow was now slightly larger than a ping-pong ball and was as smooth as steel.


    Repositioning myself, I pushed my Will and pulled the shadow marble through the air. It swung back and forth before me, slowly drifting at my command. It took all of my focus to maintain the smooth surface as it moved, and I felt my breath catch at the realization that it was only my focus that was strained.


    My mana was still full, and my Will had plenty of power to shape it.


    Determined, I pulled my hands away, leaning back onto them, still staring at the floating sphere ¡ªwilling it to hover directly in front of me and to float in place.


    A single point, I thought to myself and to the shadow, extend a single point.


    The marble continued to float, unmoving. Unchanged.


    I took a deep breath, centering myself. I closed my eyes. I needed this. I needed to prove to myself that I wouldn¡¯t stay weak forever. That this world wouldn¡¯t ruin me. That my strength in elsewhere was real ¨Cnot some figment of my imagination. And that I would not be trapped by the confines of the Dawn name.


    A single point extended. Sharpened. A cone of darkness. No longer a sphere. A single point.


    This time, when I opened my eyes, I was greeted with a success ¨Cthough not in the way I expected. No longer was it a sphere; instead, it was an elongated cone. While it did have the sharpened point, rather than remaining rounded the end had flattened. It was a ¡®cone of darkness.¡¯ I huffed.


    ¡°Of course, you listened to the bit that mentioned you particularly.¡±


    Despite my disgruntled voice, I felt a small smile form. I had done it. It was small, easily fitting into the palm of my hand, but it was a start. I grabbed it from the air and held it tightly. This was what I had. This was my lifeline to something better than Eve¡¯s torment, Raphael¡¯s distaste, and Theo¡¯s apathy. It was something to keep me safe both in the Borderlands and on the perilous journey to get there.


    At the thought, I felt something rough snake through my gut. Anxiety, this time all of my own. In elsewhere the Dome protected us from monsters ¨Chere there was no such thing. Sure, there were wards, adventurers, and heroes, but they were stop gaps for individual protections. They were not for the masses ¨Cand I could not count on them for myself. I came from a world where science and magic coexisted, where protection had long been found. This world, with its cruel Gods and free-roaming monsters, was a wasteland. Despite the beauty of this estate, I was disgusted by its very existence.


    [Congratulations! Shadow Manipulation is now Level 3! Class experience applied!]


    I stared at the verdant green screen before me blankly. Already? I did notice that [Shadow Conjuration] did not receive a level. Perhaps, I thought to myself, Conjuration doesn¡¯t care about how it moves. Just that I¡¯ve summoned shadow to me and sustained it.


    ¡°[Shadow Conjuration]¡±


    As I spoke, I envisioned the same cone of darkness. In dozens of spots around me, wisps of shadows materialized and grew ¨Cwarping into the desired shape as I focused and forced my Will onto them. It was easier now that I knew I was just as capable as always. No, in this sense, I was even more capable. In elsewhere magic was but a small part of life ¡ªin Maeve and the greater Gargantua the magic of the system was life. To be capable at this is to be the cr¨¨me de la cr¨¨me. These Skills are attached to a [Rare] class for a reason.


    Yet still, as I looked over the shadows that surrounded me like a locust swarm, the victory tasted bitter and I felt something horrible wrench my gut.


    This victory had come at the cost of my life, after all.


    I would rather be capable back home than spend any more time stuck in this hellish life.

 CH 12 - Dreya鈥檚 Eyes Shine

    Peak of Autumn, Week 4, Day 5


    Alas, I was stuck here.


    Gritting my teeth and pushing down the waves of anger that were once again boiling beneath my skin, I went back to conjuring more and more shadow cones. They were no larger than my palm, with the base still roughly ping pong ball sized and the point extended only two inches out, but the sheer number was getting overwhelming. My focus wasn¡¯t enough to keep them levitating and maintain their shapes, so they began dropping out of the air as soon as they were conjured. First there were a dozen, then easier was a dozen more, then three dozen appeared already shaped. Soon, the cones were dripping with soft thuds to the ground ¡ªand when the ground became filled with the scattered cones, they began to pile upon each other.


    Nothing had said the Skills were anything but toggled on and off, and I brought my Will to bear under that assumption. So long as the faucet was running, I produced more waves of shadow cones. The ice of mana leaving me was a constant throb, not quite painful but not quite comfortable. It was a type of manic focus I had found myself in, I was in such a frenzy to produce that I hardly did more than snap my mental image in place before creating another. Initially I had thought I would need to focus on each cone to maintain it, but once I had focused on the first dozen it became a form of blueprint that I impressed upon the Shadows.


    Warmth surged from within me as I began orchestrating new piles of shadow cones, ever more until a there were six heaping mounds surrounding the table I was perched on.


    I don¡¯t know how long I spent in that fugue state, focused solely on producing the cones, but by the time I found myself I was panting and a headache had begun to form at the base of my skull. The dull throb pulled me out of my focus and brought me back to the clearing, where I was surrounded by the cones.


    I felt a sharp pang in my heart as I looked around at the darkness at my feet, piled high halfway to the table. It was exactly what I had pictured¡ªcrisper even than in elsewhere. I created another one of the cones and rolled it in my hand. The shadow made solid still produced wisps of darkness, but the core of the cone was opaque. I pressed a finger to the pointed end of the cone. The tip was sharp as a tack. I was sure, had it not been for my increased Vitality and Endurance, that I would have drawn blood. Feeling inside of myself, I felt [Quick Calculation] aid me as I attempted to judge my limits.


    And it told me I could fill this clearing up past the table. And even then, I would be able to hold out and maintain them for hours. My limits were no longer the same as before ¡ªthe small amount of magic that I had access to in elsewhere paled in comparison to the well within me now. The boon of wielding a [Rare] Class was incomparable to the instruction I¡¯d had in elsewhere. Yes, the mental imaging had helped ¡ªstill helped even now, as I stood and stared at the product of my focused frenzy¡ª but without the increased Magic and Divinity within my body I would never have reached even this meager amount of progress.


    I felt something akin to pride and resentment as I looked over the clearing, still gripping the cone in my hand. And I wondered if this mattered. If being able to do all this would amount to anything.


    The answer was whispered to me by the warmth I had felt while succumbing to my conjuration.


    The answer was, undoubtedly, yes.


    It means something. It has to mean something. I want that warmth again ¡ªeven if part of me wants to stay cold.


    The thoughts bubbled to the surface, surprising me. My heart was aching, even now, and my anger still raged on, but, even if this was a trick by the Divine, I couldn¡¯t ignore how the shadows brought me relief from the pain my loss had caused.


    My eyes were dry and only a touch of the bitterness from earlier remained. The warmth hadn¡¯t left me, even as I shoved dark thoughts into my own head. It was nice in a way I had not allowed myself to feel before now. The comfort of the dark had caused me to panic before, but maybe I had just needed time to adjust to the soothing presence darkness could be.


    Honestly, I never had to be without it.


    With a single breath, the shadowed cones that filled the clearing dispersed into puffs of dark wisps that melded into the natural shadows of the clearing ¡ªcausing them to pulse a darker shade of gray before returning to their original overcast tone.


    All that remained was the single cone in my hand. It was all I needed. Between it and Noir, I had my everything.


    So I leaned back and gazed up at the sky. The blue extended in all directions, not a cloud in sight. And I squinted my eyes at the two Suns well past noon. The First Sun, Troya, hung lower than the Second Sun, Dreya, due to the time of day. Troya was larger than Dreya and glowed with a ring of red light ¡ªhowever Dreya¡¯s yellow light was far more powerful and overtook Troya¡¯s sunlight with it¡¯s own. It was a tragic tale that made it so, not science or magic. This was caused by the Divine. In fact, I felt a memory come forward. A relatively nice memory by Eunora¡¯s standards. She loved the myths of creation, and this was no different. I let the knowledge wash over me. The myth was something I both knew and knew.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Dreya was said to have once been a goddess with hair like golden flax and eyes as beautiful as Troya¡¯s sunrise, though her domain has long been lost to time. Dreya had wanted nothing more than to be so beautiful as Troya¡¯s light. So she begged her beloved, Druigr, God of Dreams, to fulfill her wish. Druigr knew only one way to do so and told Dreya as such. That all he could do was allow her to sleep ¡ªand within her dreams she could become Troya and her beauty would shine upon the whole world but it would not be true. It would not be real, for Druigr held no sway over the sun¡¯s light.


    Only later, after Dreya had thanked Druigr with her whole heart, had he realized the mistake he made.


    For there was another who held power over Troya¡¯s beauty ¡ªand his name was Primus and he was the God of Light. For eons, Primus had allowed Troya to burn red and beautiful, casting Gargantua in a rosy light, and Dreya went to him and she praised Troya¡¯s beauty. Primus preened at the compliment and found himself drawn to Dreya¡¯s beauty himself. And so when Dreya asked to have some of Troya¡¯s beauty, Primus said, ¡°If you will give yourself to me, I will give you a sliver of Troya¡¯s heart ¡ªso you may shine as bright as Troya in all that you do.¡±


    Dreya, long betrothed to Druigr, said, ¡°I can give you anything but myself, for I have given that to another. I will give you the shade of coral I so love ¡ªor the smell of winter winds. I will give you the fire from my hearth or the golden locks of my hair.¡±


    Heartbroken, Primus cried, ¡°I will take your eyes ¡ªfor they are like Troya¡¯s sunrise. And in exchange I will give you what you so desire.¡±


    And Dreya cried out of excitement¡ªfor what are a pair of eyes to a Goddess? She can regrow them a dozen times over. And so, using a dagger made up of the summer breeze, Dreya cut her eyes out and gave them to Primus.


    In exchange, Primus plucked a piece of Troya from the sky and told Dreya, ¡°Eat and you shall be eternally as beautiful as Troya. Eat and your heart''s desire will be granted.¡±


    And as Dreya devoured the heat of the sun, Primus smiled a cruel and hateful thing. For Primus was going to have Dreya in whatever form he could ¡ªjust as he had made Troya his forever. Dreya was consumed by the heat of the red star, and Primus melded her into a second sun. The Second Sun.


    Hours later, Druigr, recognizing the warmth from the yellow sun as the warmth of his lover, screamed with such rage the skies shook with his anger. In his rage, Druigr released the whole of his Divine might into the world. It was not long after that Primus fell into an eternal slumber.


    There was no proof the God of Dreams had done anything, other than tear the mortal world asunder, not even when his tears flew into the sky and empowered Dreya¡¯s light and his ability to send Dreams dried up. Not when Dreya grew to outshine Troya and Primus still remained asleep. None could prove it taxed him so to force Primus asleep.


    And so Druigr¡¯s love was reknowned amongst the remaining Gods and Goddesses and he became the God of the Second Sun while Primus became the God of the Sleeping Sun.


    It was a tragedy, and Eunora had loved reading it. And I was certain that was the sanitized version. Even now, eons after the legend, Druigr was to be the one to pray to for vengeance for a lover wronged. Though she wasn¡¯t supposed to know this, Eunora had overheard that priests of Druigr mutilated rapists behind the eyes of the law ¡ªEunora of then had not really known what that meant, but I did. And I approved. But there was a bit that had always made her wonder. What had Primus wanted with Dreya¡¯s eyes?


    Perhaps I will find a better version of the story and read it on the way to the borderlands. Maybe I can bring Eunora some closure ¡ªand myself some entertainment. I had not picked up a book in months. I had not learned more about this world.


    I squeezed the shadowed cone I still held. No longer was there time to grieve. Now was the time to grow. And so, I flicked my eyes to to where a green screen was hovering with white letters.


    [Congratulations! Shadow Conjuration is now Level 3! Class experience applied!]


    I felt the depth of my ability increase at once, and, curiously, it felt as if my Will was crystallizing ever stronger. That had not happened in elsewhere. In fact, it made this whole System irritating in a new way. Will was, in elsewhere, one¡¯s capacity for discipline and control over their magic. The fact that a Skill level could increase it was almost insulting.


    Releasing my grip, I let out a breath. This was not helpful.


    ¡°I am just¡­¡± I took in the bright suns and vibrant blue sky, the fallen leaves at the edge of the clearing, the cool breeze and the cold stone I sat upon, the warm tingle of the suns on my skin, ¡°Tired. And tired of being tired.¡±


    I sat like that, leaned back and staring up, Noir placed gently against my side, rolling a shadowed cone between my fingers, until my eyes began to water. Not in the hard way that staring at a screen had caused my eyes to well, but in the soft way right before a nap. And so I closed my eyes and leaned all the way back down spreading my arms out and dangling my legs over the edge of the table. And I napped in the warmth of the suns.


    When I awoke, the two Suns were closer to the horizon. My muscles were tight as I shifted on the stone, and as I began stretching out comfortably I heard the rustle of leaves and an indignant huff. I was suddenly very aware that the shadow cone had dissipated ¡ªmy ability to consciously feed it mana a requirement that was no longer met¡ª and I quickly sat up.


    ¡°Nora, Nora, Nora,¡± Came a sharp voice, high-pitched and filled with disgust, ¡°Have some dignity.¡±


    I knew who this was. She haunted Eunora¡¯s memories like a poltergeist disguised as a benevolent spirit.


    Evelyn. Eve. The oldest daughter of the Dawn.

 CH 12.5 - Divine Tales 1

    The Forging of the Second Sun


    Druigr, God of the Second Sun, Lord of Righteous Anger, was not always so. As with all elder Gods, his Domain has expanded, shrunk, shifted, and expanded once more. Midway in his reign in the Divine, he was the God of Dreams, Rightful Regent of Eternal Slumber. And he was betrothed to an ethereal Goddess with hair of golden flax and eyes that matched the crimson of a setting sun. So far back was it that there only hung the red sun ¡ªTroya. The Goddess¡¯s name was Dreya, and Druigr loved her more than any dream he had forged.


    Such was his love that he would spin Dreya¡¯s fantasies into her mind''s eye. From frolicking in a meadow of mystical flowers to fighting the fiercest beast, he would allow her to live her dreams every time she shut her eyes. There was a single dream Druigr could not give to Dreya. He could not grant her desire to be as beautiful as Troya¡¯s light, rosy and soft. Dreya was enamored with the sun''s rays. She claimed they warmed her soul and brought her new life. Druigr had attempted, once, to give her what she sought. He wove a tapestry of dreams, giving her golden hair a tinge of copper and her soft skin the rosy shade of Troya¡¯s light. Her eyes became every shade sunset could bring, and her mouth a vermillion so vibrant Druigr wished it was real so he could lay a kiss upon it. He forged that dream for seven days and seven nights before he gave it to Dreya, hoping it would satisfy her. And oh, how Dreya had loved that dream. She loved it so much that she slept for the entire season of spring. Even then, Dreya had fought waking with all her might.


    When she opened her eyes and saw Druigr¡¯s stricken face, her expression crumpled and she dove for his feet.


    ¡°Oh, my beloved!¡± Dreya wailed, ¡°Send me back, please. Make me as beautiful as our red star. I beg of you! Druigr, God of Dreams, Rightful Regent of Eternal Slumber ¡ªsend me back.¡±


    With a haunted look, Druigr began to understand Dreya¡¯s illness. Her inability to see how her own beauty caused her to shine.


    ¡°My love, I cannot give you what you seek. My powers are but an imitation of life ¡ªeven Primus himself would struggle to grant your wish.¡± Druigr mourned what he could not give Dreya, and so he maligned himself, ¡°My dreams are not truth, they could never compare to reality. I hold no control over the sun¡¯s light or its hues.¡±


    Dreya pulled herself up from Druigr¡¯s feet, ceasing her begging. She had heard him, after all. And so Dreya wrapped her arms around Druigr and laid a kiss upon each cheek, ¡°Thank you, thank you! I won¡¯t forget this.¡±


    In his confusion at these turn of events, Druigr simply stood as Dreya showered him in gentle kisses. It took him far too long before he realized something had gone awry. And by then Dreya had long laid the final kiss across his cheek and left Druigr¡¯s presence. Thank you, she had said. But all Druigr had said was that he paled in Troya¡¯s light ¡ªthat not even Primus, God of Light, Lord of the Forge, could wave his hand and give her what she desired.


    Oh. But Druigr hadn¡¯t said that at all, had he? He had said Primus would struggle, not that he would fail.


    ********************************************************


    Primus was less of a man by virtue of being a God. With bulging muscles and a harsh look, he oversaw the Divine Forge that consumed Troya¡¯s flames. At dawn he would collect her cool tones and prepare jewelry fit for a Goddess. At dusk he would take her raging crimson light and forge weaponry fit for a God. It was by his might that Troya burned so beautifully. It was by his skill that Troya shone in her rosy hues. Such had been the way for millennia upon millennia, civilizations had risen, crumbled, and risen again in the time that he had been crafting Troya¡¯s light. Long before Druigr was born of the summer storms, or Dreya was grown from golden wheat. Before Mera had slain her father, before the twins of Order and Chaos overtook Hinez¡¯s domain, such was the power of Primus, first of his name, that he could keep his power without fail.


    It was a hot summer day when the golden goddess Dreya brightened Primus¡¯ forge. Her smile was gentle and her dress flowed freely with the wind. Her sandals were made of molten gold and her eyes were a rich crimson that matched Troya¡¯s deepest dusk.


    Primus was enchanted so thoroughly he did not hear her praises for Troya. He needed no flattery to be drawn to Dreya, to allow her wishes to become his own. Yet still, once he found himself, he basked in Dreya¡¯s praises for the rest of the day. It was nighttime when, finally, Dreya asked if Primus could help her become as beautiful as Troya¡¯s light. If he could help her go from golden to vermillion with his power over Light.


    Primus, leaning in close to Dreya, so close he could smell the fresh scent of dew on her skin, said, ¡°I will give you your heart¡¯s desire. I will forge you into a Goddess so beautiful even my star pales.¡±


    His voice was husky and Dreya found herself leaning towards his voice ¡ªbefore blinking and coming back to herself.


    ¡°Will you, truly?¡± She smiled, ethereal and Divine, as her warmth spread to the world around her.


    ¡°I will,¡± he nodded, running a finger across Dreya¡¯s cheek, ¡°But you must give yourself to me. You must allow me to re-forge you as my own and only then can I give you a piece of Troya¡¯s heart. Once you do that, you will shine as bright as Troya in all that you do.¡±


    Taking a step away from Primus, Dreya¡¯s face crumpled, tears of crystal pricking her eyes, ¡°I cannot give you myself, for my heart and soul belong to Druigr. But I will give you anything else you should want.¡±


    Primus, rage filling his belly, nearly spat, ¡°There is nothing I desire but you. Do you not want to shine with Troya¡¯s light?¡±


    ¡°Oh, how I crave such a thing!¡± Dreya cried, ¡°I can give you the crisp taste of winter winds ¡ªor the shade of coral I grew from my blood, with its soft pink hue! I will sacrifice the indigo flames of my hearth or the flax of my hair!¡±


    ¡°I crave none of this ¡ªfor all I desire is you. Is your dream worth so little? Can you not give me a single night?¡± Primus put on a false face and pleaded with Dreya, falling to his knees and gripping her thighs, ¡°One night and all you desire shall be yours.¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°No -No! My dream is my everything, but I cannot betray Druigr! He is my heart and soul, as I am his!¡±


    But Primus, close as he was to Dreya, cried into her stomach, ¡°Oh but I could be that for you. I could be your everything.¡±


    And Dreya wept at the knowledge she would never sway Primus. Then she wept because Primus was gripping her viciously now. His fingers dug into her rib cage and his body pressed into her. She wept and begged and still Primus did not release her. Not until the morning sun broke the sky.


    ¡°Now,¡± Primus hissed, anger and hate and lust still in his voice, even after taking what he wanted, ¡°I will take from you once more.¡±


    But Dreya was broken, unable to weep any longer, and she no longer had it in her to respond. So, as Primus reach up to her face she did not flinch. And when her eyes were plucked from her head she did not scream.


    ¡°For having the audacity to look like Troya as you reject me for another, I will send these to your lover. And I will share with him memories of our night. And never again will you be his heart and soul.¡±


    The grin on Primus was a cruel thing, an act of malice in itself. But Primus got what he wanted ¡ªDreya found it in herself to weep again. While Primus wrapped her eyes like a present, bow and all, Dreya summoned a dagger made up of the summer breeze. But the summer breeze was meant to be gentle and kind, so the dagger was a malformed thing with jagged edges and a hilt of lush green leaves that rustled with the force of her grip.


    Primus was filling the box with memories of Dreya¡¯s flesh when he heard a gentle rush of water behind him. He paid it no mind and he sent his delivery off with a ray of light. When he turned around to face Dreya once again, he screamed in horror and rage.


    ¡°How dare you, you pathetic excuse for a Goddess,¡± he growled, pulling fire from his forge as he rushed to Dreya¡¯s collapsed form.


    Her golden blood was pooling from a wound on her throat, and her head laid in a pillow of the same lush leaves from earlier. Life was draining from her and Primus roared once again.


    Primus would not lose Dreya, like he refused to lose Troya eons before. Primus was not so weak as to give up without a fight, and so he channeled his Divine Might into the red flames in his palms and gave it more of Troya¡¯s light. And then he shoved the ball of flame into the socket of what had once been Dreya¡¯s right eye.


    ¡°Become consumed by me, Dreya,¡± Primus hissed, ¡°Orbit me like I¡¯m your world. I will grant your heart''s desire, you sorry Goddess.¡±


    Reaching up, Primus plucked a piece of Troya out of the sky and slid it into Dreya¡¯s left eye socket. As Dreya absorbed the heat of the sun, Primus began to laugh. Primus was going to have Dreya in whatever form he could. He had won, once again.


    As Dreya¡¯s golden body erupted in yellow flames, Primus began to forge. First he melded her arms in flames golden as her hair, then he forced her legs to become round, and finally he tucked her head into her body. And then, once she was the shape of a small star, he threw her into the sky and placed her below Troya and a little to the left.


    Dreya became a second sun. The Second Sun. And she was as beautiful as Troya. Together they gave off an orange light that cast the world in perpetual sunrise.


    ********************************************************


    Druigr looked up at the sky, with its two suns, and worried over Dreya¡¯s departure. She had not returned to him. It was as that thought struck him that a ray of light deposited in front of him a golden box with a bow of clouds. Curiosity overcome Druigr and he ripped into it, thinking it a gift of thanks from Dreya after her hasty departure.


    As he pulled the top open Druigr felt a rush of memories whirl through him. Memories that turned his stomach and filled him with rage. Not, as Primus had wanted, towards Dreya.


    Immediately, Druigr looked to the Second Sun and knew. He knew it was her. His love. His heart and soul. And he wept tears of rage and grief. Then he moved. For Druigr was not always the God of Dreams. When he was born from the raging storms of Yrua and Orpal, lightning was in his blood. And the lightning brought with it rage and anger so visceral he could feel the electricity in his veins.


    Without abandon, Druigr launched himself through the sky. No longer was his body of flesh and blood, now he was a storm cloud rolling through the sky, lightning raining down on the mortal world below. This became known as the Folly of Primus, but at the time, it was called Druigr¡¯s Rampage. No mortal land was spared in his anger and many perished at the will of his Divine Might.


    It was mere hours later when Druigr had crossed the World Barrier and found Primus sitting atop his forge, staring up at the dual suns. There were no words exchanged when Druigr laid eyes upon him, no taunts or questions, simply violence.


    Lightning rendered the earth beneath their feet unsteady, and thunder shook the forge Primus sat atop. Flames erupted from the forges pipes at the beck and call of Primus. Then the fight truly began. Trees were ripped from the earth, flung across the Word Barrier and knocking chunks out of mountains. Lakes boiled and burned the nymphs living within, leaving husks of the women behind.


    But Primus had just forged a new sun, and he was not as young as he had once been. And Druigr was in his prime and filled with an all consuming rage.


    Even still, Druigr knew he could not kill Primus. But he could wound him. And so, with fingers laced in lightning, Druigr waited until Primus flagged just enough ¡ªthat was it. The moment when Primus looked to the left when he should have looked right, and stumbled. That was when Druigr ripped out Primus¡¯ eyes. They were a shining gold, just like Dreya¡¯s hair had once been.


    Druigr was not a smith, not in the way Primus was. But he could forge and weave eternal dreams. Dreams of the future and the past. Dreams of love and hate. Dreams of heaven and hell.


    Crushing Primus¡¯ eyes would have felt hollow, Druigr knew. So, while Primus clutched at his empty eye sockets, gushing the golden blood of a Divine, Druigr began to craft a dream. It was an ugly thing, of suffering and damnation and hate, but it fit Primus well. Druigr brought himself close to Primus, so close he could smell the strain of his Divine Might, could feel the tension in his body, and he filled Primus with a dream so horrible he would never wake.


    Watching Primus collapse into a heap filled Druigr with a new kind a rage. A righteous anger pooled in his gut. Druigr had done no wrong, not when he rid the world of such a God. And all the heavens turned away as Druigr set to work ensuring Primus would never wake.


    First, he laid him upon his bed, dropping him roughly ¡ªfor he deserved not consideration. Druigr used the remnants of the summer breeze to sew Primus¡¯s eyes shut. It would not do to be caught because of missing eyes. Using Primus¡¯s own forge, Druigr wove a tapestry of power unlike even his most tangible of dreams, and he fed it the stolen eyes of the God of Light. With a burst of embers, the tapestry flew into the sky and headed for Dreya¡¯s light.


    It would fuel Dreya¡¯s final dream and then some. Her dream to be as beautiful as Troya¡¯s light was foolish when Dreya had always been twice as captivating. So, sacrificing his domain of dreams, Druigr empowered Dreya and gave her all the Light that Primus had to give.


    He wouldn¡¯t be needing it in his slumber.


    Dreya¡¯s golden light grew to overcome the rosy hues of Troya, overpowering the original sun and casting the mortal and Divine realms in yellow light for the first time.


    And so Druigr was reborn.


    With a body made of the same golden tones of his beloved, he became the God of the Second Sun, Lord of Righteous Anger.

 CH 13 - Eve of Change

    Peak of Autumn, Week 4, Day 5


    Evelyn did not look like Eunora ¡ªher clothes were too meticulously pressed, and her eyes were too sharp. Evelyn did not look like Raphael ¡ªher countenance too composed, her body language too controlled. Every part of her was prim, every wave of her hand proper. She didn¡¯t look like Theodore either. Her expression was anything but blank ¡ªthe distaste from her voice clear on her face in all the subtle ways a lady was meant to show such things. The twitch of her upper lip, the slight arch of her eyebrow, the angle of her head. Subtle but not blank. She didn¡¯t look like the Countess either, though she likely would to the Eunora of before. Evelyn simply didn¡¯t hold the pressure of their mother. Unlike the others, and myself, Evelyn¡¯s hair was smooth and straight ¡ªforcefully done so that she could look ever more refined.


    She looked every bit the graceful lady she was training to be. It irritated me that she actually would know if I was dignified. Not that it mattered here in this empty courtyard. Correction ¡ªthe courtyard that was supposed to be empty. In fact, a courtyard so out of the way it is almost always empty.


    Ah. She came looking. I felt a brow twitch in irritation. Eunora of the before was coursing with anticipation, worry, fear, and hope. I had to kick those feelings down for my own distaste to come up. Evelyn and I agreed on one thing ¡ªthis was not a sisterly relationship. Evelyn was hateful and cruel. And Eunora loved her in the way only a younger sister could, with admiration and adoration, both in spite of and because of the harsh treatment. It was a sick sort of love fueled by Evelyn''s distaste, which turned it into a need for her acceptance. Though for the Eunora of before, that was rather the trend. The worse the Dawns treated her, the more she craved their affection ¡ªand the more she wanted it, the further away it became.


    Evelyn was the second oldest at 14, but even as a child she was always hateful. That had gotten worse over the years, not better.


    ¡°Well? Get off that wretched table.¡± She hissed, stepping toward me and further into the courtyard.


    I had already sat up, and my legs were nearly touching the ground, but the hurt from Eunora was fueling my irritation. So, instead of listening, I laid back down.


    ¡°Pass.¡±


    I closed my eyes and tried to keep my anger under control. It was unlike in elsewhere, where I had been free to express whatever I needed. Here, if I gave in to my rage, I knew I would lose whatever minuscule control I had found. And this was all I had ¡ªpower over myself. Not to mention that my rage often choked me anyway, so I never fully got out the anger.


    I was looking back up to the sky when I felt a breeze tickle my nose. It itched, so I turned my head ¡ªonly for a streak of light to cross through where my face had just been. I snapped back up and looked at Evelyn. She still had her hand pointed toward me, and the runes circling her had yet to fade. Unlike my Class, hers clearly didn¡¯t give her a manipulation ability. The runes circling her meant she had to channel mana to move it ¡ªbut the fact that she¡¯d only manifested a bolt of light meant she had yet to contract an elemental.


    ¡°I said get up, Nora,¡± Evelyn¡¯s smile was sadistic, and she clearly expected me to cower.


    Another bubble of rage joined the others. What is the matter with this family? Do they never rest? And then came another thought, They can¡¯t all think that they deserve to know my Class. This is the third time in as many days.


    I closed my eyes and let out a harsh breath, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Her smile widened.


    ¡°Oh, you know, just the usual,¡± her face and tone dropped, ¡°Tell me what you picked. Raphael, the brute, wouldn¡¯t share -even though we all know you told him.¡±


    Oh, do they? I grit my teeth. They all think I am weak, something to discard at will. It is what they have always thought, no matter who occupied this body. Both souls were enraged now, and it was causing my stomach to sink. I flexed my hand to distract myself. Raphael was an idiot, yeah, and ignoring him would work. He simply got angry and stomped off. Theodore only dropped by out of curiosity. Ignoring him was an easy answer as well. But Evelyn was a different story. Ignoring her meant getting magic bolts thrown at me, or magelights to blind me, or salt in my water.


    The rage in me told me attack. It told me that the only answer to force was force. Whatever cunning Evelyn thought she had was lesser in comparison to the power of my Class. But there was another voice, too ¡ªone that said it would make it worse. That hurting her would hurt me more. That I didn¡¯t have enough power to protect myself for long. And that voice was horrifically correct.


    But still.


    ¡°Hey, are you listening to me?¡± Evelyn snapped as my eyes fell away from her and back up toward the sky.


    I decided I would give it one more shot.


    My eyes focused back on Evelyn as a whole, and I brought my intentions to bear. With every syllable, I infused my Will into ¡®engage.¡¯


    ¡°[Sophism]¡±


    ¡°What? Was that a Skill?¡±


    And as Evelyn gave a confused huff, the world came alive with red light. Strands of glowing red flowed from me, looping their way across the courtyard to Evelyn. They crawled up her legs, wrapping around her until I could barely see her sneer. It was hilarious, really. To know so assuredly I would be playing into Grel¡¯s hands. Chaos. Any way I went about it would not be like her. Eunora would swallow her pain and hope for the best. She would apologize or give up the information. She would do whatever Evelyn said ¡ªeven to her own detriment.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    I had known we were different, Eunora and I. But I was here. Living in her body. Stealing her future. Overwriting her personality with every move. And I had known Eunora was still inside me ¡ªI had inherited her memories, after all. I still had her body¡¯s responses. Usually, I tried not to think too hard about it. About what that made me ¡ª a bodysnatcher? A wandering soul? But in this moment, my rage died, and relief flooded through me.


    Eunora ¡ªNora¡ª Nori. Whoever she was, she was, first and foremost, a child. Sad and alone and in desperate need of love. Well, I can¡¯t say I can love her in their stead. I don¡¯t think I have it in me. But I can hate them. Evelyn ¡ª Mallorica ¡ª Raphael ¡ª Theodore. I can hate them in her place. It¡¯s not what she wants, I can feel it in me, but maybe it¡¯ll prove they never deserved her anyway.


    The red light of Chaos whirled for another moment before settling into the background, and I felt a smile spread across my face. A different kind of coldness filled me ¡ªunlike the cold numbness of grief or the ice of mana. This was me. ______ _______. This was me from elsewhere.


    ¡°Oh, Eve.¡± I slid off the table, the heels of my boots crunching a pile of leaves as I stood loosely holding Noir in one hand, ¡°I bet you¡¯re a [Young Lady]. I bet you saw that [Uncommon] title and thought, ¡®I deserve this.¡¯¡±


    I stood lower than Evelyn by virtue of still being in a child¡¯s body. But as I took several slow steps towards her, I got a full view of the emotions warring across her face ¡ªconfusion, recognition, rage.


    ¡°Excuse you?¡± She hissed, holding her hand out again, lighting it up with runes as she began whispering the words of mana and focusing her Will. All this only took her half a breath, and I felt a breeze across my shoulder.


    [Sophism] hadn¡¯t ended, and my mind was still racing from it. Between that and my natural Perception, I could tell where I would be hit. So I stepped to the left and watched as another magic bolt flew by. Once was a fluke. Twice was skill. It was all thanks to my triple-digit Perception and my higher Dexterity.


    I kept heading toward Evelyn, my pace barely bothered, ¡°No need to excuse me. I¡¯m not the one in the wrong.¡±


    I can¡¯t use my Skills, not really, I tsk¡¯d mentally, I¡¯m not skilled enough to use them without speaking them. I blinked as a thought occurred to me, and my smile ¡ªsmall as it had been¡ª became sharper. I don¡¯t need to hide the Divine. They won¡¯t know what they mean, just like [Sophism].


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Evelyn choked out a laugh as she looked down her nose at me, ¡°Hide in a corner and cry?¡±


    ¡°[Steal Nerves]¡±


    My voice had a heavy cadence to it when I activated the Skill, and suddenly I knew why Eunora had screamed at me that this Skill was dangerous. Whereas I had been fueled by disgust before, my words lined with malice on principle, now I had the confidence as well. My breathing became measured, slow and steady, and I felt myself stand just a bit taller. In contrast, I could see the uncertainty filling Evelyn, from how her brow furrowed to the slight slump of her shoulders ¡ªeven her eyes had lost some of their glare.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I mimicked, my nose high and my shoulders back, ¡°Hide in a corner and cry?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re-¡° Evelyn caught herself as her voice wavered before taking a sharp breath and restarting, ¡°What have you done?¡±


    ¡°Oh, me? Nothing, really.¡± My mind was steel, my surety in her guilt growing by spades, it no longer mattered that Evelyn, too, was a child. I flinched at my own thought.


    Something is wrong. I frowned, trying to control my mind. The closest I could get was answering Evelyn¡¯s earlier question, ¡°It¡¯s not any of your business what my Class is. Or what my Skills are. Or even what I¡¯m planning to do.¡±


    ¡°Well-¡° She started but I was next to her, forcing myself to pass her, and I bumped into her, cutting her off.


    ¡°No.¡± Something is wrong. My voice was hard, and my frown deepened. Still, my countenance grew strong as Evelyn¡¯s seemed to wither, ¡°I¡¯ll be gone soon. Just leave me be for a while longer, yet.¡±


    And then I felt both Skills release at once, snapping back within me and causing me to gasp. I booked it out of the entry to the courtyard and bolted through the hedge maze before Evelyn could come back to her senses.


    I was breathing heavily once I found myself back under the window to my room. But not from exertion. My breathing was shallow, and my heart was hammering in my chest.


    Wrong. That was w r o n g. Whatever that Skill was, it wasn¡¯t meant for mortal use. It filled me with a sense of right. It was not just a matter of confidence. It made me feel higher than her, as if she was a bug to trample on my path to greatness. But I didn¡¯t want to be great. I just wanted to be in control.


    I looked over my shoulder, trying to measure my breathing. Deep breath in, deep breath out. But all I could think of was how I stole something from Evelyn ¨Cand received more. Much like [Mental Fortitude], something inside of me was saying [Steal Nerves] did something different than the System had said.


    I decided then that [Steal Nerves] was a last resort.


    The two notifications that had been trying to force my attention didn¡¯t catch my notice until after I had calmed down and already climbed back into my room.


    I allowed them in as I rolled up more of my [Weave of Darkness].


    [Congratulations! Sophism is now Level 2! Divine experience logged!]


    [Congratulations! Steal Nerves is now Level 2! Divine experience logged!]


    Because that¡¯s not ominous, I sighed to myself.


    I had checked beforehand that no one was around, but now I took in the emptiness of my room. What had once been an odd mixture of Dawn iconography and a child¡¯s room was now a pile of five wooden boxes ¡ªneatly labeled. Day clothes. Night clothes. Sentiments. Decor. Miscellaneous.


    I wondered, briefly, what they¡¯d decided was a sentiment, but ultimately I left it alone. Instead choosing to take the [Weave of Darkness] I¡¯d just created and began a new pattern. This time, rather than a bunny or teddy bear, I decided to try a panda. I had the colors for it, after all.

 CH 14 - The Oscarian Six Step

    Peak of Autumn, Week 4, Day 6


    ¡°[Shadow Animation]¡±


    I stared into Noir¡¯s iridescent eyes, watching the light catch and shift the color of the thread. I threw a small ball of yarn across the room.


    ¡°Fetch.¡±


    The knit bunny clumsily rose to its feet, wisps of shadow radiating from its body. Noir took slow steps across the room, going to the ball. Bending over and using its round paws, the bunny grasped the ball of yarn and turned back to me. Then, with what could only be described as a malicious glint in its eyes, dropped the ball of yarn and kicked it forcefully back to me. Only, a knit bunny doesn¡¯t really have muscles, and a ball of yarn is relatively light, so the ball pathetically rolled halfway to me before coming to a stop and forcing Noir to stomp back over and kick it again in order for the ball to actually make it back to me.


    I sat cross-legged on the floor and picked up the ball before looking back to Noir. This was the fifth time this morning I had used [Shadow Animation] and the second time I had gotten this type of animation. The first, second, and third times had all been executed with an excitable bunny that dashed after the ball, not letting it out of its grasp until the knit bunny was back in my lap, sitting on top of me and thrusting the yarn ball into my hands. The fourth and fifth times were not done nearly as happily. That was about the two-hour mark, and I had begun getting testy myself because I knew Maria and her squad of maids would show up soon. Much like in the courtyard, the animations seemed to feed off my mood. Perhaps that is what it means for something to be made of my soul.


    I glanced around. About a third of everything I owned was packed into the five boxes the maids had dragged in ¡ªnoticeably the entirety of my collection of knit items was packed into the box labeled ¡®sentiments¡¯. I was both irritated and confused. Irritated that they had pulled the bags out from under my bed and confused as to why they weren¡¯t considered ¡®miscellaneous¡¯ or ¡®decor¡¯. The answer to that was easy once I had pried open the respective boxes and found miniature tables and chairs stacked in individual boxes within the larger container. There was even a miniature couch that matched the one that had been in my sitting area. I nearly made the mistake of pulling one of the miniatures out before I had a rather obvious realization about the exact duplicates of the furniture that was missing from my room.


    Which, of course, was that this was the furniture that was missing. Which meant these items were shrunk. Or the box is larger than it looks. Or both. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure ¡ªthe deep blue runes that lined the box labeled ¡®decor¡¯ flowed so faintly and were so intermingled it was hard to tell when one ended and the next began.


    It distracted me from thinking about [Steal Nerves] and [Sophism]. Both a different kind of trap set by the Gods. If I focused too much on either Skill, a disgust so intense it caused my stomach to roll filled me.


    The ball of yarn hit my face, and my eyes snapped to the irritated little bunny halfway across the room as it sat down. It seems my time is up. I watched as the shadows living within the bunny fled Noir¡¯s knit body and turned into a mist that dissipated in the air.


    [Congratulations! Shadow Animation is now Level 3! Class experience applied!]


    After I used the Skill for the second time this morning it had leveled to 2 ¡ªand given me another 5 minutes of time to run an animation.


    ¡°[Inspect]¡±


    One day I would no longer need to speak my Skills aloud. That I was not there yet caused an uneasy feeling to itch under my skin. Instead of letting the dread fill me, I focused on the white words filling the green screen of the System.


    [Shadow Animation: As a Young Lady of Darkness, you have summoned the unseen and commanded the world of the stalker. Now the unseen will use your soul to fuel a creation of your own shadow. Through your strength of will your shadows will begin to act of their own accord in line with your commands. No two shadow animations will be exactly the same. Additional animations unlocked upon level up. Duration increased upon level up. Cooldown decreased upon level up. Command comprehension increased upon level up.]


    [Shadow Animation: 3rd Tier Skill. Immediate activation. Duration of 20 minutes. Cooldown of 9 minutes. Current animation options: Wisp, Infusion. Current level of command comprehension: simple. Current number of commands able to be issued: 1. Current number of animations on a single summon: 1. Current level [3] out of [80].]


    Nothing but the duration and cooldown had changed. Staring at the screen I mentally closed it ¡ªthat, at least, was within my capabilities. My eyes flicked back to Noir and the knit bunny slumped to the ground a dozen feet from me.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll ever be permanently animated?¡± I asked the empty shell of a bunny, ¡°There¡¯s an option that says how many animations I can use on a single summon. Do you think that means I can make you more complicated or I can animate two of you?¡±


    My voice was soft and unsure and unused to being either, so I could feel how it wavered. There was a brief moment I considered I could be going crazy. I was talking to an inanimate knit bunny. But it wasn¡¯t always so inanimate, was it? I created it with my own Skill, I infused my magic into every stitch, and every so often it would come alive. Perhaps I should be talking to it more.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    As I thought to myself, I felt [Quick Calculation] tell me it was once again time.


    What kind of Noir would come alive next?


    I stood and made my way over to Noir, wishing it would be a creation of excitement and whimsy. I wanted deeply for it to be a positive animation ¡ªI did not want my failure to overcome to bleed into Noir.


    ¡°[Shadow Animation]¡±


    My voice was no longer soft as it became laced with the ice-cold weight of mana. I felt my breath chill as the cloud of magic left me and darkened. Wisps of shadow began clumping together as the cloud approached Noir, and upon contact the wisps sank into the knit bunny.


    I felt when the animation took hold, a presence making itself known in my mind. It was something I hadn¡¯t noticed the first few times I had used the Skill ¡ªit had only become more pronounced after reaching Level 2. At Level 3 it was undeniably real.


    I had grown tired of fetch, though, so I tried something new.


    ¡°Dance.¡±


    Maybe it will do a little jig, I mused to myself. Just something simple. To my surprise, Noir stood and held his hands out, and began stepping in a circle. I blinked. Still, the little bunny was turning in circles, its arms out.


    I opened my mouth, then promptly closed it. I still only had one command so there was nothing I could do to stop it. Then an odd look came across my face as a memory flooded into my mind. A memory of elsewhere.


    Silver dresses flowed elegantly around dancing women, and I could feel the wind tussle my hair as I twirled. My hand was held firmly in a much larger hand, and I felt a weight on my waist. My other hand was gently lying atop the man¡¯s shoulder. I was looking into the distance, but his face blurred out of my awareness. I took a step back as he stepped forward. We were close, oh so close, and I let out a laugh.


    So did he.


    I blinked away the tears that were threatening to come to the surface and instead focused on the bunny doing the waltz. A small smile twitched at my lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a simple dance, Noir.¡± I let out a light huff and sat next to the dancing bunny, holding out a hand and gently grasping one of Noir¡¯s paws, lightly spinning him, ¡°You know, it took me weeks to get down the simplest waltz. We called it the Oscarian Six Step. I kept tripping over the side swing, and¨C¡±


    I cut myself off and laughed a bit at the ridiculousness of explaining things to a bunny I had knitted out of shadow. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just the bunny bit that was weird. Sustained shadows were an odd thought too. And being a child. And dealing with the Dawns. A frown formed on my face as I thought about the past few days. It had been a series of misfortunes, from Raphael to being prone on the ground, from Theodore to the Countess. Getting thrown out of my own room for packing was unfortunate too, as it forced me to see Evelyn. There were too few wins the past week -no, too few wins these past months. Yet still, I felt as if I was on solid ground for the first time. Despite falling into memories of elsewhere I was still sitting here with a clear mind.


    The boiling rage was still there, though. Just under the skin. Every action served to distract me, but if I spent too long unoccupied, I would come back to the same thought.


    Grel and Brel brought me here. The Countess and her children made it hell. I just want an out.


    I spun Noir again, dipping him backward as he tried to continue on his own. My frown felt comical as I continued faux dancing with the animated bunny. It didn¡¯t have awareness. It was just my Will made manifest. I was to it what the Gods were to me. Inevitable.


    I sat like that as the spell ran its course, sometimes frowning, sometimes smiling, sometimes on the verge of screaming. But not crying. Not falling apart. And with the stability came clarity of thought.


    The villains in this house are children, they¡¯re not monsters to be vanquished. They can¡¯t be cut down, nor do I want to cut them down. The Countess simply didn¡¯t like Eunora. Didn¡¯t love her, or hate her. To the Eunora of before, perhaps these people were worth her love. To me, they spurred irritation and distaste. None of this gave me any solace. None of this meant I was any less angry at the Gods for ripping me away from everything I knew. But thinking about it made living it ever so slightly tolerable. There was something to be said for curbing debilitating depression with an all-consuming rage.


    I watched as Noir slumped back to the ground, and I leaned back. As I closed my eyes, I let out a slow exhale. I let myself release the swirling anger that had gathered in my gut and began uncoiling my emotions. With another slow intake of breath, I felt something click inside of me. [Quick Calculation] told me my mana was still three-quarters full.


    ¡°I am so over-leveled for these Skills,¡± I breathed out as I opened my eyes and looked at the ceiling of my room ¡ªpainted in oranges and pinks and purples with white clouds overlaid to mimic the sky at sunrise. The thin strands of light still twinkled above like a mockery of the night sky.


    On a whim, I pulled up my [Status].


    [Status Summary]


    [Name: Eunora Dawn]


    [Race: Human]


    [Age: 8]


    [Unallocated Stat Points: 0]


    [Vitality: 55 Endurance: 28]


    [Strength: 30 Dexterity: 56]


    [Perception: 105 Magic: 55]


    [Luck: 45 Divinity: 82]


    [0th Tier Class: Child of the Gods, Level Max]


    [Boon: Morloch¡¯s Blessing]


    [1st Tier Class: Young Lady of Darkness, Level 12/20 (3%)]


    [Skills:


    0th Tier: Inspect Lv. 2, Weaving Lv. 4


    1st Tier: Quick Calculation Lv. 2, Silent as a Shadow Lv.1, Weave of Darkness Lv. 4


    2nd Tier: Otherworldly Lv. 1, Mental Fortitude Lv. 5, Shadow Conjuration Lv. 3, Shadow Manipulation Lv. 3


    3rd Tier: Shadow Animation Lv. 3


    Untiered: Tight Lips Lv. 1, Steal Nerves Lv. 2, Sophism Lv. 2


    The green was a welcome sight. And irritatingly [Mental Fortitude] was the strongest of my Skills.


    One day. I told myself, One day you will be strong enough to take care of yourself.

 CH 15 - The Return of a Hobby

    Peak of Autumn, Week 4, Day 7


    I debated it. I did. I thought maybe, just maybe, it was time. Time to brave the estate proper ¨Cnot simply leap from a window sill and explore the same labyrinthine hedges. How much worse could it be, after all? In the hedges, I found the worst of Eunora¡¯s family. But there was too much unknown for me to be willing to overcome the anxiety of Eunora and head through the halls. My will faltered every time I considered it, and something snaked itself around my throat. Eunora herself had often been forced to attend the governess¡¯ class with the twins ¨Cand Raphael for a year before he aged out two years ago.


    The more I thought about it, the more I wondered what had possessed Lina. She was the governess to every one of the Dawns ¨Cthough the elder children hadn¡¯t attended her classes in years. All she taught was basic arithmetic, history, and religion. She must have known I turned eight ¨Cotherwise, she would be here, ruler in hand. In Eunora¡¯s memories, Lina was stern but fair. Like the rest of the estate, she was simply here for a paycheck. Perhaps if Eunora had been a genius like Theodore, a magical prodigy like Evelyn, or a martial prodigy like Raphael, Lina would have cared more about her schooling ¨Cinstead of letting her fill her head with the fairytales of the Divine and the rose-hued history of the Dawns. Then again, Eunora isn¡¯t just the meekest of the elder children ¨Cshe¡¯s also the fourth child, the second daughter. What use is someone so far removed from inheritance? No one invests in the child forgotten ¨Cnot when Eunora lacked the traits that drew people in. Lina was also the one who would chaperone meals ¨Cthe Count and Countess so rarely attending left it a wild occasion otherwise. Yet, not a word for months.


    As I was lying staring at the ceiling, a knock resounded. I rolled over, grabbed Noir, and slid out of bed. Unlike yesterday, the maid squad had come closer to noon ¡ªand I was already dressed in a soft purple capelet with a white blouse adorned with ribbons tucked into a matching pair of lilac shorts. White stockings that went up past my knees, with embroidered flowers in the same soft purple, and I had to slide back into my soft leather shoes ¡ªthe biggest oddity was how many shades of purple leather were in my closet even when a third of it was gone. My hair was already braided, so I had no need to do anything but leave. I prepared myself, and as I went to open the door, a second knock resounded.


    Taking a slow breath, I pulled open the door, only to be assaulted by all three elder Dawns. Standing before me was Theodore, with his arms crossed. Raphael towering over the other two with a too-sweet smile. And Evelyn with a scowl so faint it could be written off as a dream.


    ¡°Oh, Nora,¡± came Evelyn¡¯s smooth voice, ¡°Good. You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch, sis,¡± was Raphael¡¯s too-sweet voice.


    ¡°Father¡¯s home.¡± It was Theodore¡¯s flat contribution.


    I stared at the three of them, disbelief and suspicion filling me. I thought about just closing the door in their faces.


    ¡°So?¡± I pushed out.


    Raphael¡¯s smile dropped, whereas Evelyn¡¯s grew. Theodore did not react.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s time to stop throwing a tantrum. We¡¯ve got to eat together,¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice was sharp despite her smile, and I saw Theodore shift his arms.


    I felt my irritation grow, and I heard myself speak before I could bite my own tongue, ¡°Oh, do we now? Since when? Because we haven¡¯t shared a meal since Rise.¡±


    ¡°Well¨C¡± Theodore started, just to be cut off by Raphael.


    ¡°Come off it! Who do you think you are?¡± He hissed, voice low, ¡°Stop acting out and just do as always. We¡¯re already running behind because of you.¡±


    When Raphael began reaching out to grab me, it happened quickly. I leaned back and slammed the door, only for Raphael to try and hold it open ¡ªwhich led to the door slamming down on his hand as he was unsurprisingly ill-prepared for the force I used. While in the grand scheme of things 30 Strength may not be much, it was certainly more than he had expected. Raphael let out an undignified yelp, and I cracked open the door to see his quickly reddening face ¡ªas well as odd looks from Evelyn and Theodore. I only had a brief second to consider what this would look like.


    ¡°You¡¯ll leave me be ¡ªand ice that hand¡ª if you know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    I decided I didn¡¯t care all that much about what it looked like and decided to lean into it. They were infuriating anyway. Before they could fully respond, I snapped the door closed, flipped the lock, and made my way out the window ¡ªa now familiar passage out of my room. Maria could simply unlock the door if she needs to wrap up whatever packing she wants to get done today. Or not. At this point, I really couldn''t care less. And there really wasn¡¯t much left of my room after yesterday¡¯s packing frenzy. There was what remained of my closet, a vanity, an empty bookshelf, and my bed with a spare set of bedding folded up next to it.


    ¡°[Silent as a Shadow]¡±


    The ice-cold feel of mana enveloped me as the world dulled into shades of gray. The only thing as vibrant as before was my irritation. It was festering beneath my skin, and I wanted to scream. Evelyn and Raphael and Theodore have no right to bother me. One day was too short a reprieve from them. So, when I arrived at one of the courtyards in the hedge maze, I did something truly sensible this time. I made sure to stay awake ¨Cand I sat in the front corner so no one could see me. No naps or sunbathing in a wide open space for me ¨Cnot when the Dawns were roaming about. Perhaps in the borderlands, I would be able to relax. As I settled into the corner, I was greeted with a System notice in its evergreen hues.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    [Congratulations! Silent as a Shadow is now Level 2!]


    ¡°[Inspect]¡±


    [Silent as a Shadow: You are noticed, yet ignored. You lurk, yet no one cares. Like a shadow, your presence is taken as fact. This skill allows you to blend in plain sight. So long as you do not draw undue attention to yourself, it is harder to be found suspicious. This skill requires mana to maintain. Ability to mute your aura increased per level. Decreased relative perception per level. Duration limited. Cooldown applies.]


    [Silent as a Shadow: 1st Tier Skill. Duration of 10 minutes. Cooldown of 2 hours. Current level of [2] out of [40].]


    A single level had increased its duration from 5 minutes to 10. Would that continue at the same rate for 40 levels? [Quick Calculation] told me that if that held true, then I would be able to use the Skill for over three hours at a time. But unlike my other Skills, this one did more outside its description than the rest. And it had yet to level past 2 ¡ªdespite my using it multiple times. Like [Quick Calculation] and [Inspect], growing the Skill took more effort. I didn¡¯t know why, but that, too, left a foul taste in my mouth. Most of the System was supposed to be taught after Awakening ¡ªonly until this week, no one even knew I had aged up.


    My skin crawled at the thought of my ignorance. Anger welled in my stomach and I felt righteous indignation begin to overcome my senses, the edge of my vision darkening. My throat began to constrict¡ª


    ¡°No.¡± I brought my hands roughly to my face, slapping my cheeks with all the force I could stand. As the stinging settled in, I choked out another, ¡°No.¡±


    I snapped my head to the side, looking at where I¡¯d dropped Noir. My anger was fueling me. I didn¡¯t want to create another being of rage. I could barely handle myself. So I chose a different path.


    ¡°[Weave of Darkness]¡±


    A neatly rolled ball of black yarn formed from the overcast shadows hiding me.


    ¡°[Weave of Darkness]¡±


    Another black ball, this one with thinner, more thread like strings.


    ¡°[Weave of Darkness]¡±


    This time a ball of iridescent yarn formed, the light striking it from all angles.


    ¡°[Weave of Darkness]¡±


    Another iridescent ball with thinner, more thread like strings. The black was receding from the edges of my vision and my choppy breaths began to smooth. But I was a well of power.


    ¡°[Weave of Darkness] [Weave of Darkness] [Weave of Darkness] [Weave of Darkness] [Weave of Darkness]¡±


    Balls of yarn and thread began to pile in front of me. It was the opposite of destructive and the more I spoke the more I felt the pathway the mana was making to create the materials.


    I didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°[Weave of Darkness] [Weave of Darkness] [Weave of Darkness] [Weave of Darkness] [Weave of Darkness] [Weave of Darkness] [Weave of Darkness] [Weave of Darkness] [Weave of Darkness] [Weave of Darkness]¡±


    [Congratulations! Weave of Darkness is now Level 5! New features unlocked!]


    [Weave of Darkness] [Weave of Darkness] [Weave of Darkness] [Weave of Darkness] [Weave of Darkness]


    I didn¡¯t even notice that as I continued using the Skill, I had stopped speaking. Or that there was now a deep green shade mixed in with the black and iridescent balls of material.


    [Weave of Darkness]


    It was freeing to release my anger in a productive way. But as I used the Skill once more, I felt a snap inside of me and the ice cold of my mana refused to manifest another ball of yarn. Something told me I could keep pushing if I wanted to, but as I reached for the Skill the coldness was no longer kind. It was sharp and uncomfortable and I decided it wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Looking around myself I took a breath.


    ¡°This is an eyesore.¡± I sighed as I leaned forward, my hands draped over my knees.


    ¡°[Quick Calculation]¡±


    I counted 25 hefting balls of varying colors, most were the black of a Shadowless Night, some were the iridescent of a Shadowless Day, and two were the green of what [Inspect] told me was a Shadowless Forest. I held those two reverentially, digging my fingers into the soft yarn. I had never loved a color more than the deep evergreens I could see from the Dome in elsewhere. They were so rare under the glass ¡ªso few trees that weren¡¯t tinged with the red hues of the doru-nutrients that fed them. Even surrounded by the hedge maze, with its dull greens and blues, the dark green of the yarn was deeper than the System notices that popped up in my head.


    Suddenly, I was hit with a horrifying realization as I turned my head back to Noir, ¡°How am I going to get these back to my room?¡±


    The silent bunny wasn¡¯t capable of judging me. Intellectually I knew that. I huffed.


    ¡°Right, yeah, I¡¯ll try and weave a quick basket.¡±


    Taking the thickest yarn I used [Weaving] to guide me as I began twisting the yarn using my fingers and arms. I was small enough and the thick loops it would create were still tight enough they would be able to hold the balls of yarn and thread. I sat like that, looping and tucking and passing the yarn from hand to hand, for the rest of the afternoon. Thanks to my Skill and Eunora¡¯s muscle memory, I was quick as ever as I did my best to make a rucksack shape large enough to hold all 25 balls of yarn.


    As the suns began to set over the horizon, the only trick left was to carry everything back up through the window. Only that wasn¡¯t possible. I wasn¡¯t able to add handles or any way to actually grip it.


    Whether I was ready or not, it was time to go through the manor.

 CH 16 - The Manor in Which We Find Ourselves

    Peak of Autumn, Week 4, Day 7


    I started by taking a breath and staring at the loosely knit bag I had made. It was half my size and filled to the brim with the different-sized balls of yarn. I couldn¡¯t feel the passive aura of [Otherworldly] surrounding me, but I knew as soon as I used [Silent as a Shadow], I would be able to feel it contract. And I had ten minutes of [Silent as a Shadow]. It should be enough.


    I fell into thought of Eunora ¡ªof how she would search out her siblings throughout the estate. My room was on the second floor, and if I entered the manor from the back, I would have to go through the atrium and the Aurelian Room to get to the main hallway. Then I would have to follow that to the entryway and climb the stairs. From there, it¡¯s only two corners to return to my room. Eunora knew there were passageways for the maids, but she never paid close attention to what they were, so they were hardly featured in the movie marathon that played in my dreams. So going straight through was my only option, no matter how open it left me.


    Ten minutes. I would have to wait until I was out of the hedge maze to activate my Skill. And I would be carrying the sack of yarn.


    Tucking Noir into the top of the bag, I patted his head.


    ¡°I could just leave all the yarn behind,¡± I mused, ¡°The maids would know it was me ¡ªand probably Theodore if he heard about it.¡±


    I glanced at the bag of yarn made from my Skill. My shadows. My mana. And I knew that would never happen. I would make something from them. [Weaving] was an odd skill, with the way it added to my actual ability to knit ¡ªincreasing my speed and giving me knowledge of different styles, from knitting to crochet to hand weaving raw wool into fabric. It had been a distraction from the overwhelming pain of losing my old life. And now, it would be a way to center myself through my rage.


    The bag was easy to lift, not because it was light but because my Strength made such things easy ¡ªwhile my Dexterity allowed me to maneuver my grip as if it did have handles. My balance was not even off-center. My vision was limited, though, and I had to peer my head around the bulk in order to see in front of me. The dim evening light was child¡¯s play for my triple digit Perception, allowing me to catch the outline of every twitch the wind sent through the hedges and every rustle in the moongrass ¡ªboth from the wind and small animals in the distance. The day''s warmth was quickly seeping away, and I decided to move. Or, rather, speak.


    ¡°[Quick Calculation]¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it would work, as [Quick Calculation] had seemed to be passive ¡ªand tracking time was only based on counting, so there was also that. But as soon as the Skill was spoken aloud, I felt the ice of mana flood behind my eyes deep into my mind. What had once been best guesses suddenly became detailed measures of time down to the second.


    It had taken me four minutes and thirty-eight seconds to reach the clearing from my room. But it had taken Eunora 7:58 to get to the atrium. And then another 9:22 to wind her way through the manor. That was just enough time from the atrium to my bedroom now that [Silent as a Shadow] has leveled to 2. There wasn¡¯t room for error.


    I stood still, closing my eyes and listening deeper to the sounds of the maze. There was the same whistle of the wind shaking leaves, but the tiny thumps of animal feet became clearer as I focused. There was no laughter in the distance, no sounds of a garden cart or clanging of swords. The maze was empty. There were no fateful encounters for [Otherworldly] to draw to me, and the longer I waited, the more time there was for that to change. My eyes snapped open. It was time to go.


    Eunora¡¯s memories guided me out of the maze, turns I¡¯d never seen becoming my path as I moved one foot in front of the other, precariously balancing my makeshift bag in front of me. Only a prayer that my Dexterity would keep me nimble.


    No, I hissed to myself, No more prayers. Not in this world with Gods who would play with mortal lives. Not even to the Gods of Elsewhere.


    I grimaced at the thought but continued a steady, yet careful, pace through the hedges until a familiar fountain came into view with a familiar statue. Lyla. As I passed under an archway decorated with the same Dawn Roses I had used to offer tribute to the statue earlier in the week, the dim light of the setting suns made the courtyard appear bleak and unsettling. I decided not to linger, heading straight for the most ornate archway behind the statue ¡ªthe one that led to the back entrance of the manor.


    I took another pause on the other side of the archway, listening and looking for anything I wanted to avoid. I had walked into an ample open space with browning and yellow-green grass. Leading towards the towering building was a cobblestone path that turned and wound around fountains and statues. Occasionally the trail would split to lead to benches off to the sides that sat below Wilting Willows ¡ªin the daytime, the white vines that flowed down would provide just enough shade to be protected from the sunlight. Now, in the twilight hours, such shade was barely noticeable. In the distance, I heard the sounds of deep-voiced chattering and the occasional ringing of a bell¡ªthe sounds of life at the manor.


    I debated activating [Silent as a Shadow] then and there, the anxiety of Eunora overwhelming me ¡ªtelling me it wouldn¡¯t do to be caught. Not like this. Not if we want them to love us. I cringed at the thought and pushed it back, letting it fuel my determination¡ªand, later, my rage. I would unpack the ¡®us¡¯ eventually. Probably.


    Instead, I slunk off to the side of the long winding path and stepped off the cobblestones to head straight for the hedges that were cast in shadow.


    I may not be able to retract [Otherworldly] or supernaturally mute my steps, but Shadow was something I could use.


    ¡°[Shadow Manipulation]¡±


    As the coldness of mana left me and diffused into nothingness, I bore my Will and sent a single thought to the shadows that lurked in the hedges: Cover me. It wasn¡¯t precision work, it was quick and uneven, but the command brought the shadows around me, darkening the world surrounding me and allowing me to blend into the fringes of the path as I walked towards the atrium.


    The glass dome was sparkling with the setting suns¡¯ light. Even so, I could see the iron ornaments that swirled along the glass panes that made up the atrium. Inside, I knew there would be sweeping vines, more Dawn roses, and a half dozen cafe tables ready to be set up for tea at any time. Anxiety welled within, pressure all my own ¡ªit wasn¡¯t truly about running into others. I¡¯d seen enough of the Dawns this week for another encounter to be negligible. Still, it felt like stepping into the manor and exploring was accepting this world. If I walked through and remembered Eunora¡¯s memories, her pain, and her happiness, it would overcome me. And what if I was no longer me? My true name was already ripped from me, and it¡¯s hard to say this grief is who I always was, but what if I become an amalgamation of Eunora and ______? What if I come to hate that too?


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    That thought brought me to the door, and a whispered ¡°[Silent as a Shadow]¡± dulled the world around me, leaving me to see in shades of gray. That did help to ease my anxiety as I nudged one of the towering doors open and slipped inside, the weight of [Otherworldly] shrinking. The filtered twilight was dimmer here than in the garden, diffracted through the panes of glass, and the shadows matched the swooping design of the iron ornaments. I had to move as swiftly as possible ¨Cmy timer had begun to tick ever downward. I was lucky that the atrium was empty.


    The problem with dulling the world is that suddenly my Perception no longer went as far. Everything was muddled, from the creaking of the ceiling to the metallic tinkling of the wind chimes. Even though I could hear them, they were no longer defined. But I didn¡¯t have time to dwell too much on it, so I powered through the atrium until I came to the Aurelian Room ¡ª already open. Usually, the doors were shut, but a thick curtain hung in the open doorway right now, and shadows flickered as the candlelight shifted within. Down the middle, I could see glimpses of maids shuffling from one side to the other, their chatter unintelligible through the shroud of [Silent as a Shadow].


    It was now or never, then. Either I would get caught here, my Skill failing against their Perception, or I would be one step closer back to my room.


    The answer was rather anticlimactic when I slid in between the curtains and followed the round edge of the room the short fifteen feet to the open doorway. The maids were both on the other side, dusting the mantle showing the Battle of the Golden Dawn ¡ªwhere the late Count Aurel demolished the Kerten forces two hundred years prior. The whole room was based on the man, with hues of gold glimmering even through the shadow surrounding me. I chose not to dwell on the sight as I entered the main hallway and past the recreation rooms ¡ªmusic, art, literature. There were rooms on both sides meant for such things. But I clung to the wall as I hustled past, not bothering to look within the rooms. Luckily, none seemed occupied tonight. It wasn¡¯t until I was halfway up the stairs that I noticed it was unusually quiet on the second floor. There were only three of us on that floor, true, and the twins were on the opposite wing from me. But there should still be something. Maids or footmen, or even a roaming guard.


    As I arrived at the second floor''s landing, I sped up down the hallway that would lead me back to safety. To the one place in this manor that brought me calm. To my own room. I only had three minutes left of my Skill. I needed to make it back quickly. A short while later, I rounded the first corner, then the second, and I was at thirty-three seconds. I was so close. I sped up.


    I was so focused on how close I was, how I had evaded the entirety of the estate, that when I focused on my door I didn¡¯t process what I was looking at. Not immediately. Seven seconds left. At six seconds, I paused, staring in dismay at my door. I sat down the basket of yarn, bringing my hands to my hair, tugging gently on my braids. Five seconds. I couldn¡¯t get past the door. Because a man was standing there, leaning his red-violet-clad shoulder against the wood frame. Four seconds. He was tall, the top of his head nearing the top of the hung portrait next to him. Three seconds. I knew if he were looking my way, his eyes would be a glowing blue. One second. It was coming, and there was no escape. I pulled Noir out of the basket, gripping him close to me.


    [Silent as a Shadow] broke, the mana rushing back into me and the vibrancy of the manor blinding me momentarily.


    He turned around. The scowl that was ingrained in my memory was present even at that moment.


    ¡°Eunora.¡± Count Evenor Dawn spoke harshly, without love or affection. Without softening the clip of his tone. Were I truly Eunora, I would be in tears already. She often was. But though I had anxiety thrumming in my veins, I was not Eunora. Not in the same way. His coldness actually helped ease my nerves. Helped funnel my anxiety back where it belonged ¡ªto the fire in my gut. The anger.


    Eunora is eight. Eight years old. What have you people been doing?


    ¡°Count Dawn.¡±


    He turned his cold blue eyes away from me and back to my doorway, stepping inside¡ªthe command to follow unstated. Despite my desire to avoid him, I used one hand to drag the bag of yarn and the other to grip Noir as if my life depended on it, and I went in after my Father. Eunora¡¯s father? At this point, the differentiation was pointless. Eunora has been gone since the day I overtook her. Now all that remains is the vestiges of her life in me.


    He did not sit down, choosing instead to go to my now empty bookshelf and scrutinize some invisible speck of dust.


    ¡°You leave the first of the week. You know this?¡±


    Rather than respond, I continued dragging the bag of yarn to my bed. Setting down Noir, I hefted the bag on top of my duvet and let it spill out. I began sorting through them, starting by sifting the bag to get to the two green balls of yarn. I quickly slid them beneath the nearest pillow, hoping the Count had not caught sight of them. Green was, after all, not permitted in the Dawn house.


    ¡°There is a contingent of Dusk Knights headed back to Fellan. They will escort you on the journey,¡± he continued, without a care for my response, ¡°You will act with dignity befitting a Dawn.¡±


    Considering you and your children, that¡¯s a rather low bar. I sneered to myself. I began to separate the black and iridescent yarn from each other less discretely.


    ¡°The maids of the manor have not volunteered to accompany you, so it will be you and you alone. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve gotten rather adept at fending for yourself these past months, so that should prove to be a non-issue. You¡¯re lucky your governess has been on leave for so long. Lina would not have stood for this¡­ disobedience.¡±


    I glanced back at the Count. Sharp blue eyes met sharp blue eyes, and I fought back the disgust that welled within me. I wanted to say something venomous, something hateful, and rude. But I exercised a modicum of self-control and settled for a flat response.


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    He gave a dry huff in response, ¡°I¡¯m sure. The journey will take two months. It will be by carriage, so prepare yourself. I have arranged for Maria to put together a selection of books necessary for a Dawn. Read them, or don¡¯t. Your mother has made clear to you the consequences of continued sloth.¡±


    My throat tightened, memories of Eunora all but begging this family for affection. Affection they were clearly incapable of giving. It caused something inside of me to break.


    ¡°Exile this, Dawn that, consequences, punishments, shame, disloyalty,¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Count Evenor arched an eyebrow but when he spoke, his voice was the same cold tone, ¡°You mother and I know about your [Class], Eunora.¡±


    A chill crept up my spine, I had thought they assumed the same as Raphael and Theodore. Still, uncaring of the dread pooling in my stomach, he continued.


    ¡°And based on those things on your bed, I would say extremely specialized in Dexterity. It¡¯s [Uncommon], at least. That means you are a contender to your siblings. When the time comes, there will be expectations of you. Meet them.¡±


    I wanted to laugh. That¡¯s it? No further thought? Just ¡®stop throwing a tantrum and fall in line¡¯? No questions?


    ¡°Your mother and I will not be seeing you off, we¡¯ve been called to the Capital for urgent business. You have tomorrow to say your goodbyes, though based on your behavior I doubt anyone would want them.¡±


    The rest was a blur as he wrapped up his nonsense and left my room. I wondered, briefly, if the Dawn line was cursed. If that¡¯s what made them all so intolerable. Then I remembered Eunora of the before. Of how sweetly she treated those around her, how quiet and serious and hardworking she was, and I knew that whatever faults stemmed from this blood they had not ruined her. And they still wouldn¡¯t, if I had my way.

 CH 17 - Morning Haze

    Peak of Autumn, Week 4, Day 7


    After the Count had left, emotion overcame me, and I grabbed a ball of yarn and chucked it at the door. And then another. And another. Until 23 out of the 25 balls of yarn found themselves violently thrown across the room with an unsatisfactory soft thud. No matter how hard I threw, the thud hardly made a sound. I needed something heavier. I whipped my head to the next heaviest object, Noir, and grabbed him with as much force as I could muster. My arm was raised, half-cocked, and ready to launch him at the door.


    I paused, gritting my teeth and jerkily lowering my arm.


    ¡°[Shadow Animation]¡± I hissed, ready to tell Noir to run or clean or hit, ready to test the limits of what I could convey in a single word. Ready to make the bunny satisfy my rage.


    Instead, I took a breath and reminded myself, ¡°Breathe.¡±


    With a shock, I felt the ice of mana leave me. Bringing my arm back down, I looked at Noir more closely, checking to see if the command had truly caused the bunny to breathe. The answer was, of course, no. There was no gentle rise and fall of the bunny¡¯s chest. I didn¡¯t feel the wind of an exhale tickle my knuckles. Instead, the soft paws of the knit animal reached out toward me, struggling gently against my grip. I brought him closer to where he seemed to be reaching for ¨Cme. My anger was stalled due to my surprise. Noir continued to reach his arms out, clearly trying to get me to bring him ever closer. His struggling didn¡¯t cease until his paw was firmly pressed against my chest. I held my breath, waiting to see what he would do. Only that seemed to be the wrong move because Noir immediately started tapping my chest with his paw. It wasn¡¯t violent, not really. It was more insistent. I took a sharp breath, and Noir turned his head up to me and tapped my chest again as I held my inhale. Seconds later, he tapped me after I exhaled.


    Breathe, I repeated to myself, tearing up, ¡°You¡¯re helping me breathe.¡±


    I wiped my eyes with my free hand and continued breathing with guidance from Noir. Slow inhale, tap, slow exhale, tap, and repeat. After several minutes I began to feel the boiling anger beneath my skin calm. I continued staring at Noir, listening to his tapping ¨Ceven when it intensified as my mind drifted, wondering what this meant. Wondering if this would ever happen again. Wondering if this was truly a part of me or if I had broken off something of myself and sacrificed it to create the current Noir. I took a slow inhale, tap, a slow exhale, tap, and repeated the process.


    For twenty minutes, my bunny helped me calm down. Helped me find my composure. My will. Myself. And that was what he was, really. Noir had stopped being simply a knit animal to me. He was a partner, a friend, and I could give him life at will. He was all I had in this manor that rejected me at every turn. He was solace in the dark. Noir was so much more. And it may have been that I was simply starved for connection that caused me to cling to him, to embrace him even after the animation ended. But in elsewhere, there were golems much like Noir, called by different names and serving different purposes, but they had earned the respect of the Dome. And Noir had earned that from me. Because despite being made of magic, he had taken a part of me that was alive and made it all his own. Noir had proved he was capable of shaping the command word to suit his mood, and, in my turmoil, he showed me compassion. Every time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m projecting,¡± I decided, holding the bunny in front of me gently, ¡°Noir, it¡¯s you and me. You and me and this horrible house.¡±


    As the cooldown ticked ever closer to zero, I found a new goal. The more I level [Shadow Animation], the more Noir could do. The more complicated he could act, the more freedom he possessed, the longer he could be around, and the less he would sit inanimate.


    ¡°[Shadow Animation]¡±


    ¡°Hug.¡±


    It was self-indulgent, but I didn¡¯t care. I had the rest of the night to contemplate what my orders would mean. And I enjoyed the feeling of Noir embracing me back. As the timer hit twenty, a green notice appeared.


    [Congratulations! Shadow Animation is now Level 4! Class experience applied!]


    Immediately I pulled used [Inspect].


    [Shadow Animation: 3rd Tier Skill. Immediate activation. Duration of 25 minutes. Cooldown of 9 minutes. Current animation options: Wisp, Infusion. Current level of command comprehension: simple. Current number of commands able to be issued: 1. Current number of animations on a single summon: 1. Current level [4] out of [80].]


    I stared at the singular change, the length of time. As soon as the cooldown hit zero, I began again.


    ¡°[Shadow Animation]¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Roam.¡±


    Noir toddled around, going from me to the edges of the near-empty room and back again. He looked under the bed, in the pile of yarn, and on the lowest shelf of the bookcase before he went inanimate once again.


    ¡°[Shadow Animation]¡±


    ¡°Collect.¡±


    Noir rolled all 23 balls of yarn back to me, working slowly to get them stacked into a pile. It was clear that ¡®simple¡¯ commands were more than just the word used. They still sent meaning through whatever mana construct was connecting us. There was no other explanation for the care that Noir put into organizing the yarn.


    ¡­


    ¡°[Shadow Animation]¡±


    ¡°Dance.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°[Shadow Animation]¡±


    ¡°Play.¡±


    It was late into the night when Noir was rolling one of the green balls of yarn that I had tucked under the comforter back and forth. At one point, as my eyes were drooping, he began rolling one ball of yarn into the other and even attempted to stack them like building blocks ¡ªwhich, of course, ended in one of the balls of yarn rolling down and away on the bed.


    I awoke to light from the suns filtering in through the window and the undeniable presence of the System rewarding my late night antics.


    [Congratulations! Shadow Animation is now Level 5! New features unlocked! Class experience applied!]


    [Shadow Animation: 3rd Tier Skill. Immediate activation. Duration of 30 minutes. Cooldown of 8 minutes. Current animation options: Wisp, Infusion, Weapon (small). Current level of command comprehension: simple. Current number of commands able to be issued: 2. Current number of animations on a single summon: 2. Current level [5] out of [80].]


    I took a moment before¡ª


    ¡°[Inspect]¡±


    [Current animation options: Wisp, Infusion, Weapon (small)]


    [Wisp: An amorphous blob of shadow with substance manifested for the sole purpose of being animated.]


    [Infusion: Utilize pre-created shadow constructs and animate them based on the ability of the construct.]


    [Weapon (small): Utilize small weapons no larger than 100 cm^3. Can only consist of weapons capable of being shaped at the current level of Shadow Manipulation.]


    I stared at the list of animations and felt a comfort seep out of me. I had Noir ¨Cand I had another way to gain power. It was a gift to wake up to. A gift I had earned through the torture that was living in Gargantua. In Maeve. In this house.


    I cleared away the System notices and rolled over to grab Noir, who had been left inanimate a mere foot from me as I had drifted to sleep.


    [Shadow Animation]


    I felt the power run through me as I used the Skill, a small sense of pride at the ability to use it nonverbally clenched my heart as the ice of mana flooded the air surrounding me and sank into Noir¡¯s body. With a thought, I stretched my arm over the edge of the bed and grabbed the knit panda I had been working on over the past few days. It was yet to have a name, like the other knit animals packed away. I felt my mana extend past my fingers and sink into the mix of black and iridescent yarn body.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Two words this time, rather than one. The potential for more complicated sentences. Both knit animals began shifting in my hands. Sliding off the bed, I placed them both down and took a tentative step away from them before looking back over my shoulder. Both animals were toddling after me, Noir smoother than the panda. I kneeled low, waiting for them to reach me.


    ¡°Noir and¨C¡± I let thoughts of darkness and shadow fill me, a smile twitching on my face, ¡°Haze. There, now you both have names that suit you.¡±


    I spent the morning circling my room, watching Noir and Haze track my moves and attempt to follow me. At one point, I had climbed back into the bed and waited for them to follow, only to see them both distressingly reaching up the edge of the bed frame, jumping with their short legs, unable to climb up. I promptly grabbed them both and placed them gently on the mattress to allow them to pursue their goals.


    Mid-morning, I braved what was left of my closet to find a bag ¨Cof which there were somehow still half a dozen displayed, each in a different shade of purple. I grabbed a deep purple with indigo and gold embroidery. I had yet to bathe, and so I picked an outfit that matched the bag and went to get ready. Rather than braiding my hair, I left it wild ¨Csimply combing it while it was wet and waiting for it to inevitably re-coil and flow like a black mane around me. Tucking Noir and Haze into the bag, I wore it over my shoulder and took the only path I still felt comfortable using ¨Cthe window.


    I made my way through the hedge maze, pausing at the fork in the path ¨Cwhere I usually veered right to get to the clearing Eunora loved to laze in. Only, the Count had mentioned a set of knights had arrived with him ¨Cand they would be taking me to Fellan. The borderlands. It was the edge of the Dawn territory, bordering Calsta. It¡¯s a two-month trip to arrive by carriage, an unfathomable distance to travel in solitude.


    Eunora had only ever met the knights at the manor and only in passing when they were doing rounds. There were a few whose names she had remembered, a few whose names she had forgotten, and many who she wouldn¡¯t recognize in a lineup. Perhaps now was the time to meet them, to make an impression more than a disobedient, disloyal child.


    I swallowed. Eunora was scared, I could feel her fear of rejection coursing through me. It was different than the pain she had when it came to her family. This fear was more visceral, turning my stomach and causing bile to rise up my throat.


    Eunora, you poor anxious child, I groaned to myself. Her anxiety was eating me alive ¨Conly that was just it. It was hers. These knights were charged to protect, I knew I didn¡¯t need to fear them ¨Cwhether they liked me or not, though one was clearly more preferential.


    I took a breath, feeling for my Skills.


    ¡°[Sophism]¡±


    The world slowed and came awash with red light before settling into strands of pink and white. Whenever I looked down the path leading to the training grounds, the color intensified to a deep crimson.


    Brel would hate what I planned to do next. Grel, unfortunately, would love it.

 CH 18 - Goodbyes Are For Loved Ones

    Peak of Autumn, Week 4, Day 8


    It was easier than I thought, choking down the disgust that [Sophism] brought. It hadn¡¯t been a conscious thought, deciding to use the Skill. Not really. It was more impulse and morbid curiosity. I had known it would be a red path ¨Cjust as I had known the first time I roamed the maze that it would be a white path. To know and know are comforting things. Even if it meant utilizing a Divine Skill from Brel.


    As I walked, I gave a soft ¡°[Silent as a Shadow].¡±


    I felt the aura of [Otherworldly] contract and a weight lifted from my shoulders. The attention [Otherworldly] was destined to cause was unsettling. Under my skin, I could feel the hum of anxiety that Eunora was constantly fueling. Even that subsided with the activation of [Silent as a Shadow]. The Skill did ever more than I had expected, and it was a relief. The world dulled around me, and I continued onward. I would break the Skill once I was in the range of one of the knights, but I didn¡¯t want to tempt fate too much. So, I focused on my movements, absorbing the silence that surrounded me, letting it calm my storming emotions.


    It was probably a waste of the Skill, if I was honest. I continued on, the hedges growing sparse as I continued on down the far path. No longer did the hedges turn and twist around the grounds. Now it was a straight shot to the training hall. The softness of the morning light was quickly burning away as the day grew later. It was only a few minutes of meandering before the dark stone building that housed the knights cropped up behind a copse of trees which meant there were no more hedges. This was it. The comfort of the familiar maze was washed away.


    I broke [Silent as a Shadow] and felt the vibrancy of the world flood my senses. In the distance, I could hear the deep shouts of men and the clank of metal hitting metal. This was my destination. The household guards of the estate and the Dusk Knighthood are both housed here. And there was a difference. The guards stayed here perpetually, several dozen men and women that protected the manor from local, mundane threats. The guards would recognize me, and they would know the reality of the Dawns. The Dusk Knighthood was different. They were a military legion sworn to the Dawns. There were only two ways to leave the knighthood: death or disgrace. Joining was easy. It was the staying that was hard. The Dusk had a presence everywhere the Dawn reached. From the Western Border to Central Maeve, the Dusk performed rounds through every backwater town, fought monsters in every stretch of land, exerted justice on behalf of the Dawns. They are the only knights the House of Dawn uses. Which means they are who would be taking me to Fellan.


    I didn¡¯t bother going through the barracks, instead circling around the side ¨Ctrying not to focus too much on the emblem of the dual suns emblazoned on the stone walls. I needed to know how much more hurt Eunora would feel on this journey. Would she be rejected yet again? Would they scorn her like her own family? Would they even bother to pause and look twice at a child on the training grounds?


    I took a deep breath, mentally cataloging the feel of Noir and Haze in my bag. At the worst, I would still have them.


    Then I rounded the final corner, taking in the sight of a half dozen knights propped up against a wooden fence, sweat pouring from their brows as they looked over a large swath of dirt that held another half dozen knights sparring. They all looked exhausted. As I focused on a pair of men standing to the side, I noticed they weren¡¯t really men. Boys would be more appropriate. They didn¡¯t look any older than Raphael ¨Cfourteen at the least, sixteen at the most. One had vibrant red hair cut short ¨Cthe other was pulling his blonde hair back in a ponytail. They must have unlocked the squire [Class]. Or maybe they were just really good. Who knows. I ran my eyes along the rest, noticing four women in the group. One was standing with the boys, towering over them. Two were on the training ground, sparring. The last was standing next to a man who made Evenor look short, with bulging muscles and a bald head. He was shouting commands at the rest of the group.


    The moment I left the safety of the shade, the leaves crunching under my feet, I felt the attention of everyone in the vicinity shift to me. I could feel the anxiety of Eunora welling up within me, her fear of being seen hitting me like a brick. My breath caught. It was overwhelming. I shouldn¡¯t have wasted [Silent as a Shadow] on the walk over. That was stupid. I slid my hand into my bag and gripped Noir¡¯s hand, pulling him out of the bag and holding him close to me. I swallowed Eunora¡¯s fear and took another step forward. And another. Then the world stood still as the bald man appeared before me in between breaths. He had been several dozen feet away, but now he was just out of reach. And I hadn¡¯t seen him move.


    He stared down at me, his mouth pressed into a firm line. I felt my pulse quicken, both my own fear mixing with Eunora¡¯s.


    He hates me already! Eunora screamed within me. This man is a m o n s t e r, came my own voice, circling my head.


    Taking hold of myself, I straightened my back. Fear is nothing. I¡¯ve been afraid. This man will not hurt me.


    ¡°I am Nora.¡± My voice was steady in a forced way, in a way that screamed, and I looked up and into the man¡¯s eyes. My fingers dug into Noir as I spoke.


    It was a moment, no more, of silence. But I felt it stretch. And then the man nodded.


    ¡°Lady Eunora, I am Oberon Rellar, the Knight Captain of Fellan, the 43rd contingent of the Dusk Knighthood.¡± I blinked. His voice was not soft or gentle. It was definitively rough, like gravel on a barren road, but it was not rude. It was not harsh in the way of the Countess or cold in the way of the Count. I loosened my grip on Noir ever so slightly. The eyes of the rest of the knights stopped me from relaxing my grip fully.


    Sir Rellar was looking down at me ¨Cout of necessity, he was easily double my height. Suddenly, I was at a loss for words. I hadn¡¯t thought this far ahead. So, I said the truth.


    ¡°I wanted to say hello. I heard we¡¯ll be together for a while.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one way of putting it.¡± He said grimly, before his mouth turned up slightly, what I suspected was his version of a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, my lady. We look forward to leading you back to our home.¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    I pushed back the warmth that was welling with Eunora, He doesn¡¯t hate me, she cried. What a low bar.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Rellar,¡± I matched him with a small smile of my own, ¡°What time are we leaving? Father didn¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°Not until Dreya shines down on us ¨Cit¡¯s a long journey. There¡¯s no reason to suffer on the first day.¡±


    I nodded, peeking around Sir Rellar. I scanned the other knights ¨Call of whom had straightened up and paused what they were doing to watch the exchange. Twenty-two eyes fixed on me. My stomach turned. Too many eyes. Too much attention.


    ¡°I¨C¡± My voice caught, and I frowned and looked back to Sir Rellar. Shaking my head, I said, ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I¡¯ll be ready tomorrow. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my lady.¡± His face was not kind, he was too grizzled for that, but his voice was kind enough. That was a nice change from the usual cold, judgemental tone of the Dawns.


    Nodding, I raised my hand and waved at the other knights before turning around and all but bolting out of the training grounds.


    My stomach was turning, and as soon as I turned the corner, I began running back to the hedge maze ¨Cmy bag hitting my side with the force of my movement. I wasn¡¯t as fast as Sir Rellar, I didn¡¯t move like a lightning bolt, but I was fast. What had been a several minute long trek turned to mere seconds, and it was just fast enough as I rounded one of the corners in the maze. I came to a halt, dropped Noir, and bent over.


    I threw up, propping myself up unsteadily against a hedge. Eunora¡¯s anxiety was too much. And as I spit out bile, I grit my teeth.


    ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± I hissed. And then I threw up again.


    It was several minutes before my body had settled, and I felt confident enough to pick up Noir and make my way back to my room. Fortunately, I¡¯d brought a bag and had more than enough mana for [Weave of Darkness]. Climbing up through the window was child¡¯s play.


    I nearly scrubbed my skin raw as I washed off the vomit. My nails scratched at my skin, and I was simmering with irritation.


    That fear was not my own.


    It was not of my world.


    It was a fear from here, from a body that was slowly becoming my own ¨Cbut was not yet truly mine.


    ¡°[Shadow Conjuration] [Shadow Manipulation]¡±


    I let the darkness spill from me, filling the near-empty bathroom. It spread from me like a fog, darkening all that it touched. The coldness of shadow against skin gave me comfort ¨Ceven if it did not soothe the anger boiling beneath my veins. Even if it did not calm the irritation that was born from being Eunora. All it did was put on a stopper on it, kicking the can down the road.


    And it made me want my name. I craved it.


    Say your name. Say it. Find it within you, it has to be there. I made a wish to the universe.


    ¡°My name is ¨C!¡± My voice caught as a spike of pain shot through my head.


    [System Notice: The skill [Tight Lips] has been forcefully activated. Strike Cause: User attempt to utter Otherworldly name. Data currently purged. Strike Null.]


    I grit my teeth. I needed something from elsewhere. Anything. I had been shoving my memories down because every thought caused me pain. Caused me anger. But now I needed it. I needed a name.


    ¡°Emmett.¡± I whispered it so gently, so softly I was sure even the Gods wouldn¡¯t be able to hear me, ¡°I miss you.¡±


    I was wrong.


    I screamed in shock as another, stronger pain went through me. It felt as if every nerve in my body was lit aflame.


    [System Notice: The skill [Tight Lips] has been forcefully activated for the first time. Strike Cause: User uttered Otherworldly information in the perception of another. Strike recorded.]


    That caused my heart to leap. In the perception of another. I felt my body begin to shake as I looked around the shadow-filled bathroom.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± My voice shook, but really that was the least of my worries.


    Silence answered me.


    I cut off my Skills, letting the bathroom settle into the dull grey of natural darkness. Still, I could see no one.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    I jumped as a knock resounded on the door, ¡°My Lady? Are you all right?¡±


    The voice was familiar, and I snapped my eyes to the door. Maria. I hadn¡¯t heard her in my room, but that made little sense. She was a maid. I should be able to pick up on her presence. Right? Isn¡¯t that the point of having a [Rare] Class? I felt another shiver run through me at the thought of another weakness, another ignorance.


    ¡°I¨C¡± My voice caught, and I cleared my throat, ¡°Is anyone else with you?¡±


    ¡°No, my Lady, it¡¯s just me. I¡¯ve come with snacks, so you will have something to do while I move the boxes from your room.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be out shortly.¡±


    Slowly, I rose from the bath, trying not to let the fear running through me continue to control me. I shook as I began drying off and then dressing. I took deep breaths as I combed and braided my hair. It was a while before I was calm enough to leave the bathroom.


    As I walked out, my blue eyes met Maria¡¯s golden ones, and she gave a curtsy, ¡°Would you like some tea?¡±


    I nodded and went to the last plush chair in my room and the small end table next to it. They were all that was left besides my bed and two outfits hanging in my closet ¨Cone to sleep in and one to travel in. Next to the chair was a shining cart that had a teapot and a tower of treats.


    As I sat, Maria handed me a book.


    Divine Tales of the Illustrious Gods by Illera Mrovin.


    ¡°I found this tucked away in your closet,¡± Maria spoke softly as if she was calming a wild animal. Maybe she was, ¡°Should I pack it?¡±


    I swallowed. This was the book Eunora had traded all that extra work for. Lina had given it to her just before I awoke. The one with the deeper stories.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll keep it with me.¡±


    Eunora had yet to read it. But this felt like something I could do to bring her peace. To bring me peace. So, as Maria made her trips back and forth, I read the book. I took in every gruesome detail, every mystical power, every heroic deed, every villain taken to task. That was how I spent my last night in this wretched estate. Doing something for Eunora.


    I fell asleep curled up with the book, and when I awoke in the morning, I gently tucked the book in with Noir and Haze into my bag.


    It was a slow morning, and I didn¡¯t notice much. No one came to see me off ¨Cnot the Countess or the Count, not Evelyn or Raphael. Not Theodore. Not the twins. And I was glad for it. If I could never see their faces again, it would be too soon.


    That was how I left the Dawn estate.


    Without pomp or ceremony. As if I was a ghost disappearing into the miasma. Or a shadow overcome by the sun.

 CH 18.5 - Travelogue 1

    <h2>Maeve, A Field Guide</h2>


    By Cellum Biome, Lunar Year 1251, Solar Year 626


    Preface, Page 2


    The Queendom of Maeve: Long has it been a central power on the continent of Opalle. Maeve takes up a quarter of the continent and is bordered by sovereign nations on the Northern, Southern, and Western sides ¨Cwith the Eastern side facing the Quiet Ocean.


    Interesting Facts about the Queendom: Maeve is both feared and resented by its neighbors ¨Cunless you look to a small country on its southern border named Gracek. But no one looks to that nation, not even Maeve. The mountains that surround the Queendom tower into the domain of dragons, so aerial transport is unable to cross most of the borderlands. Thus, their only entry points are sporadic valleys between mountain ranges. Very few valleys are low enough for a flight path to be viable, despite the several gaps in the border mountains.


    Chapter One: On The Basic Structure of Life in Maeve, Page 15, 19, 25


    Sights to see: ¡­One such gap that, while present, is still higher elevation than possible to fly through is the valley at the border town of Fellan. On the Western edge of Maeve, it is densely forested and nestled between the Galation and Skylar mountain ranges. It connects the Callistan Empire to the Queendom. This has often been one of the stronger borders between Maeve and their neighbors.


    Organizations of Note: Overseen by one of the Ducal families of Maeve, Fellan is home to several knighthoods, such as the Dusk and the Golden Griffiths, and a well-respected swordsmanship academy named for the city itself¡­


    Bestiary of Maeve: ¡­ Across the mountainous regions of Maeve, several beasts are generated by the aether, from griffins in the south to kelpies in the east. There are even records of arrakoras to the north. Central and Western Maeve are plagued most prominently by the Blight. The Blight is caused by mana corruption in dense forests. It is well known that the Blight consisted of various sub-monsters, but the most prominent is the Tree Blight. Averaging seven feet, the monstrosity is made up of the desiccated corpse of a mana tree or related flora. There are several lower-tiered variants, such as the Sap Blight, Vine Blight, and Twig Blights.


    Time of the year to avoid: The Blights intensify every winter and taper off by the end of summer. Often the forest in the foothills of each mountain range must be cleared of large sources of corruption to prevent even further decay of the forests. Every Solar Year, well-traveled adventurers will clear out the sources of corruption in summer and autumn, less the corruption gather into a dungeon.


    Chapter Four: On Regional Differences in the Queendom, Pages 62, 68, 74, and 82


    Sights to see: ¡­ Across Western Maeve, in the lands of the Duke and Duchess Dawn, the Ancestral Count, it is not uncommon for wolf-beasts to roam. Due to the nature of the West, most of these beasts have affinities with wind or water, but on occasion, light, fire, and earth have been noted. Please be aware, should you encounter a beast with a natural shadow affinity, it is inadvisable to fight. The spirits of shadow seldom choose humanoid races, and thus many of their tricks are unknown.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Key Place of Interest: ¡­ Oberon, the Royal City, sits within a basin surrounded by mountains. From foothill to foothill, every inch of Central Maeve makes up Oberon, and the mountains are both a danger and protector to those that dwell within Oberon. Nadine, the Capital of the East, sits upon an island surrounded by silver bridges that lead to the city proper, and from the highest tower, the Tower of Privy, the lord of the city can see the Quiet Ocean ¡ªand any possible incursions. Within the North sits the Moors of Herenel. The land is clear for the lords to see from all angles. No trees or mountains or even a hill for miles around allow the people of Nemo to live and protect themselves from the dangers of the forest. The Duke of Poplar protects his people from his home in Titania, the Capital of the South, with its artisans and adventurers spread across the many small towns of the bread basket that is the South. Adeline, the Capital of the West, is the Barrier City --opting for the protection of barrier mages. Such mages study for years to contract with light spirits in order to gain an applicable [Class]. The Barrier Master of Adeline, Nostradamus Pine, had been so for over a hundred and fifty years and, while infamous for his temper, is well respected for his capability.


    What Is the Queen¡¯s Contingent? ¡­ Outside of Juvel, Maybell, and Wig, there are few true cities in the west ¡ªinstead, the land is made up of logging and mining villages and occasionally a town large enough for the Queen to deem it worth monitoring with a contingent from the Capital. These contingents are usually made up of one Administrator, one Magister, and one Sword Master. Each of them comes with their own retinue varying in size based on the population of the town they are to be dispatched to. It is the Administrator¡¯s duty to oversee the function of the town and surrounding area, collect taxes due to the crown, and handle any noble disputes in their jurisdiction. The Magister is set to oversee the magical protections of the area and to monitor magics taught at any mage schools. The Sword Master is to handle any incursions of beasts, monitor the physical protections of the town, and oversee any martial academies that set up in the area.


    Key Place of Interest: ¡­ in Oberon, the Capital, the Queen sits with her court and oversees each of the four regions ¡ªthe Duchy of Umbra to the East, the Duchy of Nemo to the North, the Duchy of Poplar to the South, and the Duchy of Dawn to the West. Each of the families are pillars of Maeve ¡ªUmbra brings a wealth of coastal goods, Nemo brings the most artisans and tradespeople, Poplar is the home of the populace, and Dawn is a bastion against incursions both within and without. All serve in their ancestral homes. Dawn from Adeline, Nemo from the Moors of Hernel, Poplar from Titania, and Umbra from the Tower of Privy.


    Chapter Fourteen: On the Duchy of Dawn and Their Sordid History, Page 142


    Quote: ¡­ It is unknown how the ancestral counts became Dukes and Duchesses due to the Travesty of Nemo several hundred years prior to this publication. However, it can be assumed it was much like how they have grown their power since ¡ªthrough might and bloodshed. And large broods of children¡­


    Chapter Seventeen: On the Duchy of Nemo and The Nemoan Travesties, Page 189


    Quote: ¡­ Nemo has maintained their Ducal seat through a [Unique] [Class] that is presumably known only to the Queen and her Royal Heirs. Such a Class often results in semi-regular smiting by one or other of the Divines, and such became the centennial tradition of the Nemoan Travesties. This humble scholar has never once questioned the Queen¡¯s wisdom of allowing such a [Class] to remain in existence¡­

 CH 19 - Westward Bound

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 1


    There was a single word for traveling by carriage through a densely packed forest surrounded by knights. Boring. And uncomfortable. So actually, there were two words to describe the start of my journey west. I¡¯d spent only four hours in the carriage before I came to that conclusion. It wasn¡¯t uncomfortable in the way an IV Pod was ¡ªwhich was tight, prickly, and generally unpleasant in elsewhere. Rather, it was too silent. There was some form of enchantment that both stabilized the movement and silenced the outside ¡ªI could only hear if someone were speaking directly into the window pane. Even then, it sounded filtered as if through a cloth ¡ªnoticeably not as if it was through the glass. It was also too bright. No matter how tightly I closed the curtains, the only true darkness was of my own creation.


    And my legs felt stiff from sitting for so long, so I was in a poor mood all around. Perhaps I was whining more than I usually would, were I able to practice my Skills. Maybe it¡¯s all the things together, and the fact that I wasn¡¯t sure that me being unable to hear the outside meant the outside was likewise unable to hear me. And though I knew I could animate without words, I still had to command out loud. A distinct limitation of the Skill.


    I wanted to ask Sir Rellar or Dame Arella, the tall, bulky woman from the training yard the day before, how the enchantment worked but there was that shaking ¡ªthe anxiety that was becoming familiar in this new world.


    What shouldn¡¯t I know? What shouldn¡¯t I ask? Eunora was too young, and now I¡¯m here, and I know so little. And suddenly, that matters.


    I had been alone so long, with limited exposure to the Dawns, that now my social skills felt twisted. I¡¯d sooner dart from a conversation than delve into one. I wasn¡¯t always like this.


    I slid open the violet curtains and peered outside at the dense forest we had spent all morning in.


    How much is Eunora and how much is me ¡ªbut broken?


    Shaking my head, I turned toward where I had sat Haze and Noir. The panda, shimmering in the fresh light, was placed across from me on the opposite bench. Truly it was all one bench, the seat making a U, with an opening to the right where the carriage door was. There were large ornate windows that could slide open on both sides of the carriage and two small windows on the front and back. The back window was sealed shut ¡ªbut still had a small curtain that I closed almost as soon as entering. It overlooked the five boxes that we were bringing with us to Fellan. The front window was split into two panes so I could slide it open and speak to the two knights driving the carriage. From the sides, the ornate windows did not open. It felt like a prison cell. Or a mental ward. Noir was placed next to me, tucked into the corner of the carriage, hidden like a treasure.


    I leaned back from the window and opened the side of the bench, sifting through the books that had been placed in the compartment. Whoever chose them didn¡¯t know what they were packing them for, if the incongruous topics were any indication.


    The Art of Oberon¡¯s Sacrifice by Silica Priya, Maeve: A Field Guide by Cellum Biome, Basic Arithmetic II by Roger Killian et al., and The Beloved Divines by Olivia Munker. Some were children¡¯s stories of the Divines. Some were basic educational materials ¡ªthose made sense. Eunora was eight. But the field guide was written like a textbook for adventurers, and Oberon''s sacrifice included graphics that seemed too gruesome for a child. There were even philosophical texts and war strategies. A few biographies, a history of the Dawns, a manual on how to survive in the wilderness. But one genre was missing. Fiction. There was plenty to learn and muddle through, but there was nothing meant for enjoyment. And somehow, that tied the books together.


    They were all another chain meant to control me, to shape me into someone worthwhile. Someone the Dawns found worthy. I slammed the compartment shut for the umpteenth time. Every time I looked at it, I just got more irritated.


    I went back to staring out the window, watching the knights circle the carriage in the same formation as when we left. Sir Rellar lead the way with two knights flanking him. The two squires took the sides of the carriage, a knight sat with the driver of the carriage, two knights flanked the carriage, and one knight brought up the rear with two knights traveling beyond the forest line on either side of the road ¡ªlikely scouting. There was a book on knight formations in the compartment, which would have told me the purpose of this one specifically, but I figured it was pretty obvious to provide coverage from all angles. Maybe I would crack the book open if all the knights lined up and tried to tip the carriage. I¡¯m sure it¡¯d be useful then, if only as a blunt-force object.


    As is, I had no interest in the workings of the knights ¡ªnot in that way. In fact, I had wanted to try my hand at chatting with one of them, but the anxiety that welled within Eunora had caused me to swallow anything more than a brief greeting this morning. Perhaps when we broke up for lunch.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    My eyes landed on one of the younger knights ¡ªthe blonde one who looked barely older than Raphael. He was positioned just outside the carriage door, his ponytail bobbing up and down as his horse strode forward.


    His name is Arlen. He introduced himself with a stutter and a too-stiff bow. I had been worried he would fall to his knees and do something truly embarrassing. Well, I say that, but even now, I can¡¯t help but stare at the knights in wonder. They are unlike the other vassals of the Dawn, who wore strictly polite smiles and faux care. All the knights seemed¡­ nice. They seemed respectful and gentle in a way many warriors weren¡¯t. They do, if I¡¯m honest, seem a bit insane. I¡¯ve watched one of them stand on his horse and fire an arrow into the woods to catch a roaming boar. Another was hooting like an owl and lured a larger predatory bird into the clearing ¨Cwhere he promptly shot it down. And that was within the first hour when Sir Rellar had been in a deep conversation with Dame Arella, who seemed to be his second on this journey.


    Occasionally, if I let my eyes linger on a single knight, I would catch them looking right back at me ¨Ctheir Perception high by the necessity of their job. [Danger Sense] is not an uncommon Skill for these men and women, I assume. That didn¡¯t happen with the two squires. Arlen would twitch after a few minutes, but he wouldn¡¯t flick his eyes at me like a predator. The other squire with the red hair had introduced himself as Klein. He had to be younger than Arlen ¨CKlein¡¯s voice would occasionally break, making him seem too young to be a squire. Then again, I don¡¯t actually know the ages of squires. And Klein carried himself with surety despite his voice.


    I shuffled to the other side of the carriage and focused on the red-headed squire. His face was contorted into a scowl, much like when I had spied him at the training grounds. His face had been blank when he introduced himself, but now he was more open. Every time his horse took a step, he winced, and his scowl deepened. I couldn¡¯t help but feel for him. Our struggles were, of course, different in nature. And, should anyone attempt to compare them, his were arguably more trying in this instance. But still. This journey was trying for all of us. It was boring and uncomfortable.


    And, surprisingly, lonely.


    I had spent months beside myself, barely able to leave my bed or eat, and this week had been a series of uncomfortable social experiences, but now I felt the ache of solitude. I wanted it to end. I wanted to reach out and speak despite the anxiety that welled within me. I was tired of being alone.


    I had said I was tired of being tired, and this could be a step toward overcoming it. To moving on. To growing. Do I have to be so careful? Do I have to hide every Skill?


    The answer, of course, was no. I didn¡¯t have to do any of it. No one had explicitly told me ¡®Don¡¯t share your [Rare] [Class]¡¯ or ¡®You will be in danger if you talk about your affinity.¡¯ No one had to tell me those things. They were simply obvious. Eunora didn¡¯t have any people of her own ¨Cand though the knights of the Dusk Knighthood seemed friendly, they were vassals of the Dawns, not Eunora. They respected me because of my birth, not because I was worth respecting. That didn¡¯t make them bad people, nor were the servants at the main estate. It just made it different. And dangerous. If I shared too much too soon, I could find myself whisked away and held closer to the Dawns than I would like. As is, it was remarkable they were giving me this much space when they thought I had achieved a level in an [Uncommon] [Class].


    I snorted at the memory of the Count gesturing to the balls of yarn, A high Dexterity Class? If only he knew.


    A light knock on the front window brought me out of my contemplation, the glass sliding open shortly after. I slid my hand to Noir.


    ¡°We¡¯re breaking for lunch, my Lady. Now is the time to stretch your legs and get your bearings.¡±


    I swallowed, pausing only momentarily before seizing my chance and smiling at the knight, ¡°Great, I was getting bored.¡±


    The man¡¯s lips tightened, and I was unsure of what I¡¯d said wrong until he let out a huff of a breath that was a borderline laugh, ¡°I¡¯m sure. Not much to see in these forests. Even I was having a bit of a go staying focused on the forest¡¯s edge.¡±


    Now or never, Nora. Do it! My mouth went dry, but I swallowed the anxiety and spoke.


    ¡°What was your name again?¡±


    The knight paused and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m George, George Limrick.¡±


    I took a deep breath, my death grip on Noir betraying the difficulty I was having with this conversation.


    ¡°All right, Sir Limrick, when will we be stopping?¡±


    He blinked, then gave a smile. His looked easier than mine ¡ªmy own smile must have looked uncomfortable. I had the urge to squash it down and scowl instead.


    This is your chance to connect, Nora. You¡¯ve been alone too long. Smile, even if all you want to do is sulk. I reminded myself of the harsh reality I was in, how I needed protection ¡ªgood protection. And I wanted the knights of the Dusk to like me, even if that was a childish thought. I wanted it so desperately, and Eunora wanted it too. It felt right.


    ¡°Just a few minutes, the scout found a nice clearing ahead.¡±


    I nodded, bringing Noir closer to me, and looked back to where Arlen, the blonde squire, was riding next to the carriage. Sir Limrick closed the window and I slumped.


    Just a regular conversation felt intimidating. It was a mix of Eunora and the cold realization that a child¡¯s knowledge wasn¡¯t enough. But, I thought to myself, what is the use of living in fear? Swallow it. Persevere. That is all I can do. One day, I will know the right things to do, the right things to say. One day I will be back to how I was. I¡¯m just rusty.


    As I tore my eyes away from the squire, I looked to Noir, bringing him to my face. I felt my eyes soften.


    ¡°Noir, it¡¯s you and me.¡± My eyes darted to the knit panda lying lifeless across the bench and back to Noir, ¡°And Haze. Eventually.¡±

 CH 20 - A Universal Skill

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 1


    I stepped out of the carriage, carefully extending my legs so they would stretch as I took the steps one by one. Once my feet were on solid ground, I gripped Noir tightly. There were so many eyes. And I could feel [Otherworldly] working around me. It was in the way the light shone softly through the towering forest, the way the blue-green trees tilted just so to circle the clearing, the way the wind rustled my braids like a whisper. It all caused the knights to pay closer attention to me, to see me so wholly that I felt the urge to hop right back into the carriage and slam the curtains closed. But, of course, not everything could be [Otherworldly]. The Skill was so meta I couldn¡¯t help but feel the pressure of it. I wanted so desperately to activate [Silent as a Shadow] and retract the aura Skill.


    But it must have been my imagination, the feel of my aura dragging the Knights into my orbit because when I actually looked at them, they were all occupied. Half were tying up the horses, a couple were unpacking a box, and the final three were chatting. As I looked over them, I was still. My breath caught in my throat. But the knowledge that they were busy soothed Eunora¡¯s anxiety, and the turning of my stomach began to calm.


    I caught sight of the two squires calming their horses, Klein with a harsh look but soft hands and Arlen with a gentle look. Unfortunately for Arlen, his movements didn¡¯t match his face, and he kept fumbling with the tack as he was tying the horse¡¯s lead to a post.


    They were chatting while they did so, and it was so casual I was envious. Where had my strength gone? Not the physical power but my prowess. My ability to take over a conversation ¨Cwithout the crutch of [Steal Nerves] or [Sophism]. A rage began to build within my gut. It was taken from me and replaced with Eunora. In irritation, I whipped my head back to the rest of the knights. The Dusk. In the brief moments I had been staring, they had already propped up tables ¨Cone of which was smaller than the rest and had a violet cloth draped over it. One of the knights was smoothing it out and placing a silver plate atop it. The knight, a man with black hair cut short and a scar that traveled from above his jaw to beneath his leather armors, seemed to be struggling with where to place the rest of the utensils. He kept placing a fork and then adjusting it, then picking it back up and placing something else down.


    He was doing it for me, I was sure. But such things were useless. I wouldn¡¯t have cared if it was a wooden bowl filled with stew ¨Clet alone the preserved meal I could see someone else pulling out of a container.


    ¡°Just set it down. I know what to do.¡±


    The knight was so focused that he must not have noticed my approach because when I spoke, the metal in his hands clattered, and he snapped up straight. I didn¡¯t think my voice was harsh, I was a child, and this knight was a fully grown man. But still, a blush crept up his face, and he immediately placed down the metal utensils.


    ¡°Apologies, my Lady.¡± He bowed his head. I hated it.


    Is this what it would be like? Only passing moments of friendliness? And the rest formal reverence? It burned me, the knowledge that it was possible no matter what I did, this was it. All I could hope for was a smile or two, and a nice word, and consideration. Nothing more. Nothing to soothe my loneliness. I realized then that my hands were clenched tightly around Noir¡¯s midsection, and I forcibly took a breath and loosened my grip. There was nothing for it.


    I needed to be more. More than someone who was stewing in a carriage, isolated from them all. I wanted a connection.


    ¡°No apologies necessary,¡± I forced a smile, ¡°Just there¡¯s no need to bother with a formal setting. It¡¯ll get tiring pretty quick.¡±


    The suns were high in the sky, watching like wardens of the season. Half the leaves were fallen to the ground ¨Cthe other half seemed to be clinging tightly. Only a few still looked alive. Winter was weeks away, and we had a deadline. We needed to be in Fellan before the season ended ¨Cthe massive snowstorms that plagued the main estate were nothing compared to the high altitudes. Eunora remembered the horror stories. And I remembered the way Lina would lower her voice, as if letting Eunora in on a secret, only to terrify her with stories of frost-bitten soldiers and hypothermic peasants.


    I sat, gently placing Noir on the table just out of the way of the table setting.


    It had only been silent for seconds, but the anxiety was welling within me. I swallowed it and looked back at the knight.


    ¡°What¡¯s for lunch?¡±


    He gave me a stern nod, ¡°Nothing fancy. Arguable if you¡¯ll even enjoy it, my lady.¡±


    I felt a genuine smile reach my face ¨Che was half-joking. His voice was ribbing at worst.


    ¡°Sounds perfect,¡± I matched his stern nod, ¡°I¡¯ll take two.¡±


    He laughed, a husky thing, and then a soup and sandwich appeared ¨Csome green fruit as well, and he went to eat with the rest. It wasn¡¯t much, not really, but it was enough.


    The coil wound around my heart released just a touch, and I could breathe.


    <hr style="font-weight: 400">


    The road to Adeline was long, it was four hours before we stopped to break, and we still had another six to the capital of the west. Over lunch, I ate and I listened. I heard we were to rest in Adeline, trade up our horses to true tougher steeds, and prepare for the rough journey that was crossing the triplets ¨Ca series of mountain ranges that covered the first half of the road to Fellan.


    At first, I read the field guide, skimming through what looked interesting. Then, I began a proper read-through. I only got a third of the way through it when my mind became restless. Yes, it was nice to reaffirm the small facts Eunora knew, and it was interesting to learn of greater Maeve, but I wanted to mend darkness and bend shadows. I wanted to feel the comfort of night.


    In my desperation, I closed the curtains of the carriage and took a deep breath. Looking around the dim area, I decided I needed to close my eyes if I wanted any chance at salvation, and as I did so, darkness overcame my senses. Silence reigned. I felt disconnected from my body as I attempted to sense the magic within me. As I attempted to activate my Skills without speaking.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    [Silent as a Shadow]


    I hissed it in my mind, all my Will poured into it. Yet still, nothing happened.


    [Silent as a Shadow]!


    I remained warm, without the ice-cold jolt of mana leaving me. I swallowed, trying to locate the ice in my veins. Where blood rushed, there had to be a trickle of magic beneath ¨Cotherwise, how would my Skills flood my system so easily? It had to be here.


    [Silent as a Shadow]


    I can¡¯t find it. Maybe it¡¯s the Skill.


    [Sophism]! [Quick Calculation]! It¡¯s not working. I continued.


    [Weave of Darkness]


    My breath hitched as I felt the shock of mana leaving my hands, and my eyes snapped open to watch as the shadows coalesced into a ball of yarn, neatly wrapped and falling to the base of the carriage. With a resolute nod, I used my Will to command the dark yarn to me.


    [Shadow Manipulation]


    Nothing happened. My Will wasn¡¯t pushing my mana out as it had in elsewhere. I felt my breath hitch. It wasn¡¯t working. My Will, my magic. Why had it only worked once? Was I so weak? So unskilled? As my breath quickened, I began to run through my Skills in my mind. All of them.


    [Shadow Conjuration] [Otherworldly] [Mental Fortitude] [Sophi¨C]


    Mana shot through my mind, chilling me to my core. What I felt was nothing like the usual shock of mana. No. This was pure violence as it tore through my mind.


    Images began to flood me, images not of elsewhere but of here. Both mine and hers. Some were flickering in and out, words on a page ¨CSkills require competence. Thus, it makes¨C Some were more solid. A green status screen shows level-up notifications. [Congratulations¨C They tied together and felt incongruous in tandem. Again, a flickering, a memory of a memory, a woman speaking. ¡°It¡¯s known. You break the level threshold¨C¡± I gasped, everything sliding into place. No longer were the thoughts fragmented.


    <hr style="font-weight: 400">


    I was sitting, curled up in the library, reading what Lina had assigned. We were working on System preparation. My birthday was only a season away now.


    ¡®Skills, at their heart, are a measure of one¡¯s abilities. Without a base measure of competence, they cannot be learned, taught, demonstrated, etc. Without reaching the first threshold of a Skill, one cannot truly claim that the Skill belongs to you. Again, Skills require competence. Thus, it makes sense that Skills reward their leveling. An increase in competence. Upon meeting the first threshold of a Skill, Level 5, the domain of a Skill expands. Rarely, the description will update. But universally, this is when the Skill can be utilized nonverbally.¡¯


    <hr style="font-weight: 400">


    [Congratulations! Mental Fortitude is now level 5! New features unlocked.]


    [Congratulations! Weave of Darkness is now Level 5! New features unlocked!]


    [Congratulations! Shadow Animation is now Level 5! New features unlocked! Class experience applied!]


    <hr style="font-weight: 400">


    I had read the whole book! Lina had only assigned it two days prior, but I read it all. I was fighting to keep the smile off my face as Lina began her lecture.


    ¡°What Level is the first threshold?¡± She spoke, voice clipped.


    I nodded sternly, answering with confidence, ¡°Six.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lina¡¯s smile was not a kind thing, ¡°It¡¯s known. You break the level threshold at five.¡±


    <hr style="font-weight: 400">


    I took a final gasp, coming back to the present.


    ¡°[Status]¡±


    My eyes shot down to [Mental Fortitude].


    ¡°[Inspect]¡±


    [Mental Fortitude: You have had your mind shaken to its very core. By being exposed to such traumatic mental attacks for a lengthy period, you gained the ability to partially nullify mental instability passively. In times of immense distress, this skill is capable of enacting treatment and coping mechanisms in order to restore stability. Total effect is increased per level. Evolved treatment and coping mechanisms learned with each level.]


    ¡°[Inspect]¡±


    [Mental Fortitude: 1st Tier Skill. Passive and Active effect. No cooldown. Current level [5] out of [40].]


    [Passive Effect: Utilizes a portion of mana stores to stabilize brain function and recover from mental trauma. Automatically enables the Active Effect if the condition [Madness] is applied to the User.]


    [Active Effect: In times of distress, mana is infused and utilized based upon historical records of all Users who have possessed the Skill. Current treatment methods include Past Experience Application, Exposure Therapy, and Grounding.]


    ¡°What?¡± My voice cracked as I read my Skill, and I snapped my mouth shut.


    Does this sadistic Skill actually have a purpose? A function? Something that can help?


    ¡°[Inspect] [Inspect] [Inspect]¡±


    Boxes flooded my vision.


    [Past Experience Application: Skill utilizes its passive cataloging of memories to quickly identify and pull anything related to the current state in an attempt to calm the User. Ability to accurately parse through memories is dependent on Divinity.]


    [Exposure Therapy: Skill utilizes its passive cataloging of memories to quickly identify and pull anything related to the cause of [Fear]. Skill replays all instances invoking [Fear] to minimize the current effect and desensitize User.]


    [Grounding: Skill utilizes its passive cataloging of memories to emphasize the moments the User can see, touch, hear, smell, and taste within the immediate vicinity of the User.]


    My stomach rolled, and I had to swallow the bile that was fast creeping up my throat as a realization dawned on me. [Mental Fortitude] had access to my everything. It was the reason memories flooded me in the daytime. It could very well be the reason I¡¯m still sane.

 CH 21 - No Spirals Here

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 1


    I took a deep breath.


    Am I going to dwell on this? I asked myself, Am I going to spiral? Or am I going to accept that these Skills are a part of me now? That this Skill¡¯s abilities are my abilities. That I am as responsible for my sanity as [Mental Fortitude].


    I chewed on my lip as I continued reading the Skill description. Coming to a decision, I nodded once. I would swallow the feeling that the System saw too much. I would swallow it and leave it be.


    ¡°Not everything is an existential crisis, Nora,¡± I said to myself, steeling my resolve.


    I looked to the closed curtains, felt my still quickly beating heart, and nodded once more, deciding to think through [Mental Fortitude] objectively.


    I knew it automatically activated. It had happened several times in the past months. That wasn¡¯t the shock. I felt it detach me, remind me of the horrible thoughts, but it was different when it automatically activated. The spike of mana behind my eyes was a drizzle when that happened ¨Crather than the feeling of an actual spike going through my head. That means I¡¯d been truly and deeply mad. It said so in the Skill ¨Cit was only meant to activate to [Madness]. Okay, I took a steadying breath. I knew I was going mad. I felt it in the hysterics I would break into.


    I thought back to when I received the Skill. Then, instead of trusting myself, I decided to run through the System notifications I¡¯d received.


    ¡°[System Notifications]¡±


    It only took a minute of forcing the screens to roll like a virtual rolodex, pulling the notifications out of thin air as I scrolled back in time. Determined, I went back to the very beginning and pulled up what I was looking for.


    [Congratulations! You have experienced intense trauma threatening your mental stability and remained sane! You''ve learned the skill: Mental Fortitude.]


    ¡®Intense trauma threatening your mental stability.¡¯


    That had to be the storm within the Dome and the glass shattering around me. Or it was being shunted across space. Or¡­ I swallowed thickly. Realizing I had been refusing to think about the one truth I had been distinctly avoiding. I had been focusing so much on the loss of my everything that I forgot what that meant.


    I died. I was dead. I knew this. I knew it from the moment I awoke here.


    I didn¡¯t feel empty at the thought. It didn¡¯t consume me as I thought it would. The dull ache of my heart was no worse for the words running through my head. My anger didn¡¯t abate. But I felt as if saying it to myself was important. It was another step. Another reality I had come to consciously accept.


    It was as I was sitting there, definitively not spiraling, that I looked down at the field guide I had been reading. Two hours, roughly, I¡¯d spent reading it. I was only a third of the way through. I decided, with the clarity of [Mental Fortitude], I would stop frantically trying to activate my Skills. Especially since I could only use three of them nonverbally, and one of those still required a spoken command. The rest were still levels away from hitting five.


    I picked up the book and decided to read, engrossing myself in the knowledge of Maeve ¨Cknowledge that would only help me, despite where it came from. No matter how the source grated.


    Every two hours or so, the knights driving the carriage would knock and see if I needed anything. Usually, it was the same knight, Sir Limrick. I swallowed my fear each time, answering smoother and easier with each check-in. The third check-in came early, and as Sir Limrick opened the glass partition, he met my eyes as he spoke. They were a deep shade of ruby that shined in the light of the setting suns.


    ¡°We¡¯re just outside Adeline, my lady. We¡¯ll be approaching the barrier soon. It¡¯s early enough that we¡¯ll be taking the side entrance to prevent a ruckus.¡±


    I nodded. I wasn¡¯t really sure what he meant, though. Ask, Nora. Just. Ask.


    ¡°A ruckus?¡± I forced out.


    He pressed his lips together, not quite a scowl but definitely holding himself back, ¡°We are passing through the Capital of the West, my lady.¡±


    Sir Limrick said it as if that answered everything. But Eunora had never been through Adeline before, and I certainly hadn¡¯t either. I furrowed my brow as he slid back the partition and went back to¡­ whatever it was the two knights up front did besides directing the horses and checking in on me. Probably actually scanning the forest and road for threats.


    Without thought or preparation, I crossed the carriage and climbed up onto the opposite bench ¨Cgently moving Haze to the side as I stood on my knees to peer out of the front partition. I slid it back open, causing the other knight, the one who hadn¡¯t been checking on me, to glance back.


    I cleared my throat as the red-eyed knight shifted to face me, ¡°Um, yeah, you know¡­ I¡¯m still not sure about¡­ the, uh, ruckus?¡±


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    I cringed at my own uncertainty, but the knight ran his hand over his hair ¨Cit would have rustled it if there was anything to rustle, but it was cropped short¨C and gave a sheepish smile.


    ¡°Right, part of what we¡¯re doing is your Affirmation before the Gods. You¡¯ve never been to Adeline.¡± He nodded to himself, piecing it together. I gave a tight smile as confirmation, ¡°Well, we¡¯re traveling in a Dawn carriage, with a contingent of the Dusk, escorting a child of the Dawn. It¡¯s going to cause a commotion either way, but it¡¯ll be more controlled if we take the side gate.¡±


    I swallowed, ¡°... A bad commotion?¡±


    The knight blinked, taking a moment to process that, before he furiously shook his head, ¡°Absolutely not. It¡¯s only inconvenient for travel. You are well-loved, my lady.¡±


    It was my turn to blink before I slowly nodded, ¡°Right, then. Thank you¡­¡±


    I felt the ache of Eunora in my heart. You are well-loved. By the people, by default. I clenched my fists. And then I smacked my forehead.


    ¡°I should have asked about the enchantment,¡± I sighed.


    At this point, most of the anxiety with Sir Limrick was in the small things. Actually speaking, in the way we just had, was not perfect. It wasn¡¯t easy to smother Eunora¡¯s anxiety at all times. But it was getting better. Easier to control.


    I went back to the field guide and made to dog-ear a page before stopping myself and instead using [Weave of Darkness] to create a piece of yarn to mark the book instead. Books¡­ didn¡¯t necessarily seem precious here. But Eunora was sheltered and surrounded by casual wealth. There was no way to know if that was true.


    I closed the book and opened up the mini-library I had with me. I scanned the stacks of books until I came across one titled, The Etiquette of the Noblesse, Series 1, Book 2: The Noble¡¯s Awakening. Paging through the preface and the following chapters, I found what I was looking for ¨Ca grimace on my face.


    The Affirmation, it read, is to establish one¡¯s presence before the Gods of this realm. It is to verify the Noble in question is not Anathema to the Gods. In addition, it will establish a baseline of Divinity. It is the only way to verify that a Noble is of true birth.


    I skimmed it some more, but basically, the Affirmation requires calling upon one of the Divine to verify nobles remain ¡®chosen by the Gods¡¯. If a noble were to have a Divinity score of zero, it would mean their family line is no longer blessed. It was interesting that most people could not see their Divinity. The book was extremely vague on what happens during the actual Affirmation other than ¡®the Noble shall Commune with the Divine.¡¯ It did, however, state that only a single priest of Abelia, the Goddess of Truth, would be present for the Affirmation. It was a pass/fail test that I already knew the answer to.


    After reading more about the Affirmation and what it means politically, I opened the curtains wide and took in the dim light outside. The suns were nearly wholly set, but all I could see was a dark forest, and the lights of the knights were shining around me. I felt a small comfort knowing that it was night.


    <hr>


    To be honest, I couldn¡¯t see much of Adeline¡¯s walls ¨Cmost of the road was in the forest, and once the trees began thinning around the city, we were traveling straight toward Adeline. So, the only glimpse I could get was through the small partition facing the knights, and they were a tad too bulky for me to see anything other than the top of the wall. It was a slow hour as we veered off from the main road and took a dirt path that had us going parallel to the city.


    That was when I got to see Adeline¡¯s glory. Her walls were spotted with towers manned by barrier mages. As I watched, there was no indication that there was a barrier at all ¨Cuntil I caught the shadowed forms of a flock of birds approaching the city proper. The air rippled as the birds approached the walls before glowing waves appeared and rolled across a dome around the city. My breath caught.


    The Dome. It¡¯s like the Dome.


    It wasn¡¯t, really, but at the time, it felt quite like I was home.


    Then the waves settled, and it was back to being undetectable. That was unsettling. The Dome was ever-present in elsewhere, protecting us, keeping us safe. Its purpose was to be seen, to make us feel protected on top of actually being protected. I much preferred that.


    As we came to a stop before the gates, I watched as each knight spoke with the guards, presumably verifying their identity. They each presented a token that reflected the mage lights that adorned the gate itself. The tokens were the color of a deep sunrise, going from a deep yellow to a burnt orange and ending as a crimson red. The tokens fit inside their palms, and while I¡¯m sure there was an emblem ¨Cthe emblem of rising suns¨C they were angled the wrong direction for me to catch a glimpse.


    Then the guard began approaching the carriage. He even met my eyes. Discomfort snaked through me, and my stomach turned. I clutched Noir in my hands and shifted closer to the window facing the guard.


    Too soon, he was at the window, knocking his fist against the glass. I swallowed and fumbled with the door handle when the carriage door swung open of its own accord. I caught sight of one of the squires ¨CArlen, my mind supplied¨C holding the door open. I nodded lightly to him when the guard brought my attention back to him by clearing his throat.


    ¡°Yes, terribly sorry, my lady. Would you mind if I used [Identify] to verify your name and general [Class]?¡± Despite his oversized frame and light grimace, his tone was polite ¨Cborderline uncomfortable with even having to ask.


    ¡°Well,¡± I bit my lip, looking behind him and scanning for Sir Rellar. I was unable to see him behind the city guard, ¡°Can you define general?¡±


    The guard¡¯s eyebrow ticked, but his voice remained calm, ¡°Yes. I will employ a 1st Tier [Identify], with an artefact, to verify which of the archetypes you fit into. It will tell me your tier, presuming you are 3rd Tier or below, and if you are a [Fighter], [Mage], [Apostle], [Worker], or other broad category of [Class].¡±


    He very clearly repeated this several times a day, with the way his voice seemed to become rote. He didn¡¯t even add any inflection when referring to being 3rd Tier or below.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, and the man took out a blue gemstone no bigger than his thumbnail.


    ¡°[Identify]¡± For the first time, I heard the power behind someone using a Skill. And then a shiver crept up my spine. I jolted, and the city guard gave a tight smile.


    ¡°That¡¯ll happen. Thank you, Lady Dawn.¡±


    Arlen closed the door, and soon enough, we were moving again.


    Then we were in the city, and I understood what Sir Limrick meant about a ruckus.

 CH 22 - Adeline

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 1


    It wasn¡¯t immediate, no. The wide and winding streets of Adeline were not empty, but it was a near thing. It was the time of night when shops closed and bars thrived. I kept the curtains open, trying to take in the dark streets we traversed ¡ªthey were lit with pale yellow magelights suspended a dozen feet into the air. They lined the road and lit the way.


    I nearly missed it when the city guard finished speaking with Sir Rellar, but I caught it when the guard pressed his palm into the inner portion of the wall. Blue runes lit up and traced his hand before shooting up the bricks. Once they were level with the magelights, I watched as the runes split into two. One for each row of magelights. Then the lights lining the road shifted ¡ªwhat once was all yellow lights was now staggered with red orbs every other magelight.


    I frowned. It was similar to the suns in the daytime. One yellow, one red. I flicked my eyes to the knights, taking in how their shoulders tensed, and suddenly they were all sitting upright, eyes laser-focused ahead of them. The squires both looked nervous ¡ªespecially the clumsy blonde boy. His hands were wringing his horse''s reins.


    The world remained silent thanks to the carriage¡¯s enchantments, but I could see the streets growing full as we rode through the city. As we followed the staggered lights, what once was a single soul every few hundred feet grew to be whole families standing on the side of the road. Some were smiling and laughing and holding their children up on their shoulders. Some were holding their dinner up to their mouth, eyes trained on either the knights or my carriage. Some were saluting the knights. Some were shouting and waving, and a few, though only enough to count in one hand, sent scowls to our group.


    At first, I thought the lights everywhere had changed. Just our presence had shifted the very state of Adeline. But after several minutes, I watched as the streets split into three roads, only one of which had the red and yellow magelights. That was the road we took.


    Anxiety welled within me as I watched the population of Adeline celebrate my arrival. My stomach turned. Somehow, despite their horrible natures, the Dawns remained beloved by their people. I felt Eunora¡¯s awe welling up within me. And a small voice spoke.


    It¡¯s magical.


    I quelled that foreign thought and swallowed thickly. I was just about to close the curtain again and pretend none of this was happening when I spotted a child smiling so brightly, our eyes meeting, causing her to wave ever more excitedly. Taken by her exuberance, I lifted my hand and waved hesitantly to her. Then I watched as those around her began waving as well. And then those between her and the carriage. As I held up my hand, I felt a nervous smile break across my face. Another foreign voice ran through my head.


    They like me!


    My smile dropped, and I slid back from the window ¨Cleaving it open. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to stop watching the people waving in the dark.


    -


    It took another hour, and we passed through several gates leading deeper into the heart of Adeline, but we arrived at a brownstone-style house in a wealthy-looking district. The house was the width of a city block, and on either side were smaller houses in the same style. Some were attached to each other. And the whole street was alive with multi-colored magelights ¨Cnot just the red and yellow that marked the arrival of a Dawn. In fact, the only stationary lights were the ones that were meant to mark our path. Blue and purple lights circled doorways, green lights flicked from one side of the street to another, and orange and pink lights darted from person to person.


    I decided this district must consist solely of nobles based on the lower foot traffic and the size of the homes. If not, then this is a wealthy merchant¡¯s district. The near nonexistence of foot traffic after the most recent gate passage reaffirmed my thoughts, and I waited for the carriage to stop right at the front of the house.


    Gripping both Noir and Haze, I slide out of the seat and stood waiting for the door to open. It only took half a moment before I was face to face with Sir Limrick. I gave him a wobbly smile, and he nodded.


    ¡°This way¨C¡± He started before turning his head sharply and directing the squires to approach. His voice grew noticeably rougher when he spoke to the boys versus me, ¡°Arlen, Klein, with me.¡±


    Around us, several well-dressed individuals stood. Before we¡¯d stopped, they¡¯d been milling around, absorbed with watching as the magelights flickered in a chaotic rainbow. As I climbed down, their eyes flicked to me, down to Noir and Haze in my arms, and then back to me.


    Fortunately, there were several knights between us.


    I followed Sir Limrick quickly after that, not meeting any of the watchers'' eyes. I felt a knot form in my stomach. As we entered the brownstone, I took in the spiral staircases and the ornate wooden archways. I took in the way the lights were dimmed, and no one was there to greet us. Some of my tension was released.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the dining room ¨C Captain Rellar sent word ahead of our arrival to have dinner ready for you,¡± Sir Limrick said over his shoulder.


    Arlen and Klein flagged behind me. I nodded even though Sir Limrick was looking ahead, leading us through a hallway that wound in a semi-circle.


    ¡°Where¨C¡± I shook my head, restarting, ¡°What will you all be doing?¡±


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Sir Limrick looked back again, that same pressed lip expression on his face, ¡°Arlen, Klein, and I will be with you until you head to sleep ¨Cthe rest will eat and begin preparing the horses for the swap tomorrow. Then we¡¯ll switch guard duty, and the three of us will help with preparations.¡±


    I looked over my shoulder at the red-headed boy behind me, Klein, I reminded myself. I turned my head back to Sir Limrick. ¡°What is the schedule for tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°First thing, you have your Affirmation. While you¡¯re at the church, half of the contingent will accompany you, and half will be switching the horses and preparing a different carriage.¡±


    I furrowed my brow, ¡°Why a different carriage?¡±


    Behind me, I heard a snort, and I snapped my eyes back to Klein ¨Cwho wore a slight smile. It was not a kind thing. Somehow that both relaxed and irritated me. Meanwhile, Sir Limrick spoke, his voice level, ¡°We can¡¯t take a Dawn carriage the entire journey ¨Cevery time we passed city gates, it would cause an issue. Officially, you¡¯re here for your Affirmation, and then the carriage will head back to the estate.¡±


    Another flare of the rage beneath my skin came upon me, consuming the anxiety from earlier.


    They can¡¯t even own what they¡¯re doing. C o w a r d s. The Dawns are cowards. Despite all their pomp and ceremony, despite what their subjects think.


    Sir Limrick continued on as if my expression hadn¡¯t darkened. But how could he know? He wasn¡¯t looking back at me anymore. Perhaps that was a grace I wasn¡¯t thankful enough for. Because Klein, the red-headed squire, had narrowed his eyes at me. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care about what he said as the blood rush pounded in my ears.


    And then we were standing in a room with ornate wooden panels for walls, images of the dual suns radiating power expertly carved into each panel with a swirling border separating them. This room was clearly not meant for entertaining ¨Crather than the oversized twenty-seat dining table at the estate, this had only eight seats. Enough for the Dawn family. No more. A simple chandelier hung above the table, and Sir Limrick led me to the head of the table. But rather than the actual head, he pulled out the seat to the side.


    Even now, I¡¯m not allowed to claim the head. I sighed to myself, wondering how long I¡¯d have to deal with the rules of this stifling family. How long until I could leave it all behind. How long would I have to suffer? Eunora had already been raised here, her life on a path of darkness long before I Awoke and all but shoved her aside.


    As I sat, I looked at the spread before me. All single servings ¨Cfrom the blue salad to the small bird roasted and decorated with fruits native only to Maeve. Food that didn¡¯t have equivalents in elsewhere. But I knew this body liked them, and once again, rather than unpack the anger, I clenched my grip on the two stuffed animals and stiffly set them in the chair beside me. Forcing my hands to relax, I gripped a fork and began eating in silence.


    I ignored the uncomfortable feeling of having the two squires watching my back. I ignored the tight smile that Sir LImrick was giving me across the room. I ignored the fire under my skin. And if I ate with a touch of malicious compliance, with poor manners and nonexistent decorum, they never said a word. Not that night ¨Cnot to me.


    It was made worse by the fact that it was delicious. I enjoyed every bite.


    -


    I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Sir Limrick, Arlen, and Klein had brought me up to a room I didn¡¯t bother to investigate ¨Cbut that I was sure was just as opulent as the rest of the brownstone. I had only flicked on the light for as long as it took me to strip and change into a nightgown.


    Sir Limrick had given me a pre-packed bag.


    ¡°Maria gave them to us. Two months'' worth of clothes put together for you,¡± he¡¯d said as if she¡¯d done me a great favor. As if she hadn¡¯t been paid to take care of my needs.


    Perhaps she had. No one else was going to pack for me. I quelled my own anger with reason. She¡¯s paid to care for you. Just because she wasn¡¯t paid enough to want to go to the borderlands, that doesn¡¯t mean she should be a target of my rage.


    I chewed on the inside of my cheek in frustration as I flicked the light off and dove into the bed, crawling in between where I¡¯d set the bunny/panda pair. I closed my eyes, ready for the sins of the day to wash away into a dreamless sleep.


    It never came.


    The night continued on, the click-clack of a nearby clock marking the passage of time, and still, the burning of my own anger kept me up. My mind never slowed, focusing on all the wrongs that had been done both to me and to her.


    It felt as if it would consume me ¨Cas if my very blood was fuel for the fire.


    I took a deep breath in, a slow breath out. Again. And again. Until my eyes grew dry with the desire to sleep, I took measured breaths. It was making it worse the longer I was unable to forget the world. Unable to drown out the rock in my gut. Unable to erase the memories of the crowd. Unable to ignore the kindness of having all of Eunora¡¯s favorite foods laid out for the start of this journey. It shouldn¡¯t infuriate me so. I shouldn¡¯t be affected negatively ¨Cnot like this. But perhaps that was the point.


    I was lost in my anger, unable to find a way out. Unable to see anything but red ¨Ceven when the actions screamed of kindness, of care.


    Am I scarred by memories I was forced to relive?


    Unlike in the months before, I knew it was time to make a change. A choice. So I activated a Skill I had only consciously used once. I was tired, so tired of being empty or angry or anxious.


    [Mental Fortitude]


    A spike of mana rang through my head, throbbing. And the feel of my own memories showed up. Memories of only hours before.


    The sight of soft orange curtains, their golden embroidery shining in the magelight. A small, white bust of some man I didn¡¯t know ¡ªhis hair long and flowing past his cut-off neck. A fireplace filled with flickering orange magelights instead of fire. A yellow duvet without any embroidery. Five white pillows with soft yellow designs that tied to the simple duvet.


    The feel of the cool night air tickling my nose. The soft-scratchy combination of Haze brushing my arm. The light pressure of Noir on my back. The warm duvet pressing down.


    The sound of¡ª


    I fell asleep to the memories that flickered through my mind. The soothing thoughts quelled my anger gently.

 CH 23 - Growth

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 2


    I woke up to light trickling in through the pastel orange curtains, the glint of the embroidery sparkling in the dim room as a draft shook the fabric. There was a tightness under my skin, a slow-burning wick lit within me, but I felt lighter than the previous night. I felt more put together ¨Cmore stable. Just, I felt like more.


    And because it felt as if my soul was overflowing, I was unsurprised when I focused my eyes, and there was a notification.


    [Congratulations! Mental Fortitude has reached Level 6!]


    For once, I felt peace with that ¨Cwith the fact that [Mental Fortitude] may feast on my suffering¨C since it also feeds on my recovery. No. My intentional recovery. Perhaps that¡¯s the difference, then. The Skill had felt like a leech, suckling on my suffering to grow itself while doing nothing in return. Or, rather, doing the bare minimum in return ¨Cforcing its activation only when I was on the brink of madness just to drag me back to that teetering edge. Now, though, the dynamic had changed. No longer was I unwilling to recover, unwilling to grow, unwilling to take further steps from the cliff that seemed ever looming. Now the Skill was a crutch, a comfort, something I could rely on.


    Shaking off the last remnant of sleep, I dismissed the notification and sat up. Sliding out of bed, a memory of elsewhere slid into my head. It was a gentle thing, a reminder of what I used to be. I decided I could go back to that, at least for now. Setting Haze and Noir next to my feet, I positioned myself in front of the fireplace.


    [Shadow Animation]


    ¡°Stretch. Stretch.¡± I felt the mana coming from my voice split into two clouds and sink into each of the knit animals.


    As the panda and bunny came alive, I began to reach for the sky. Pushing my shoulders up, bracing my stomach, extending my hands out as if I could touch the ceiling, I felt the light sting of a productive stretch. As I held the pose, my gaze flicked down to Haze. The panda was reflecting the dim light and shining as he sat plopped down and reaching for his toes ¨Cthough he wasn¡¯t that defined, so really, he was simply bent forward breathing for the stubby ends of his legs. Meanwhile, Noir was stood up twisting his upper body back and forth. They were adorable. I began shifting through several poses, beginning with my arms and shoulders, then migrated to my back, and finally, I ended bent forward with my hands pressed flat against the floor, stretching the back of my legs.


    That was about when I heard the two knit animals next to me fall immobile against the floor.


    I stood, shaking out my body, letting the stiffness of the day before fall away. It felt nice to run through the same stretches as in elsewhere. It was grounding. A reminder that even though I was different ¨Cbroken, a voice inside me whispered¨C I could still grow to be the woman I had been.


    I looked at Noir and Haze, taking in their soft bodies, and picked them up and placed them on the bed gently. I needed to get ready. It was early, and I wanted to get the rest of the day over with. The Affirmation was going before the Gods. Or at least one of them. It was already eating at me that I would be calling out to one of them.


    I was reminded once again that if I was willing to leave, to be alone in the body of a child, I wouldn¡¯t have to go through this. But it was too soon. I still needed time, time to grow and learn and find out the repercussions of disappearing. I wasn¡¯t strong enough to survive. Not if something truly powerful came after me. And though I may hate this world, hate what it stands for, what it means that I am here, I will not be walking out of a pan and into the fire.


    <hr>


    It was Sir Limrick and the two squires again. Which was familiar ¨Cso it was fine. Even if Klein still had a smug look on his face. Arlen had been entirely quiet the day before, but he hadn¡¯t bumbled anything ¨Cwhich I¡¯d gathered is actually odd for him. The few times I¡¯d spotted him talking to the other knights of the Dusk, he had a sheepish expression on, and the other knights looked exasperated.


    The anxiety growing in my stomach was quelled lightly by Sir Limrick¡¯s presence. While the squires were new, Sir Limrick and I had at least spoken several times the day before. And he had never been rude or hateful ¨Cjust weirdly cryptic about Adeline.


    So, as they watched me eat breakfast, I thought about what we would be doing today.


    The Affirmation.


    Proof I was chosen by the Divine. That I was noble.


    From what I¡¯d gathered, it was as simple as calling out to the Gods in front of a priest, and if they responded in any way, then I was good. Things are never that simple, of course. But that was the gist of it. The Etiquette of the Noblesse had given a long list of directions on how to interact with the priest of Abelia but had been remarkably useless on everything else. There was no guidance on how to ¡®commune with the Gods¡¯ or what their acknowledgment would actually look like.


    I ate slowly, not quite savoring the food but processing it. That same green fruit from the road was cut up ¨Ca ¡®crocodile peach,¡¯ Sir Limrick called it. Its skin was layered and a deep forest green, whereas the inside was fleshy and a distinct shade of lime green that seemed just out of the realm of possibility. It tasted delicious, though, so I ate it all. The rest was normal ¨Ceggs, toast, something that looked and tasted like yogurt but was a deep crimson, and milk, though it had a slight purple tint.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    When I was finished, I looked to Sir Limrick and spoke quietly ¨Cthe silence was too pervasive to do anything else, ¡°What time are we leaving for the Affirmation?¡±


    He gave me that tight-lipped smile of his, ¡°Once you¡¯re finished and ready, we will leave, my Lady.¡±


    I nodded. I was already dressed in traveling clothes ¨Cpressed violet shorts and a frilly pink and blue shirt with several golden finishings. Rather than braid my hair, I had pulled half of it into two buns and let the rest of my curls fall down.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready, then.¡± I pushed my plate out from in front of me and stood, picking up the bag that I had brought down with me ¨Cthat Noir and Haze¡¯s heads were sticking out of. It was the bag Sir Limrick had given me with my clothes, now emptied and filled with balls of yarn of different shades and the two knit animals.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Sir Limrick turned to Klein and Arlen, ¡°I¡¯ll go grab the rest ¡ªlet them know it¡¯s time to go. You two¡­ stay.¡±


    The two boys nodded, serious expressions on their faces as they looked up at Sir Limrick. The man stared for a moment before grunting what must have been an affirmation because he left immediately afterward, heading out through the opposite archway from where I¡¯d entered.


    The two boys'' eyes slid down to me, and I felt a pit form in my stomach once again. A voice that said, theydontlikemetheydontlikeme¨C, so intensely I had to mentally kick the thoughts out of the forefront of my head. They looked at each other, something unspoken passing between them before Arlen¡¯s shoulders slumped in relief.


    ¡°Finally ¨C¡± He sighed, shaking out his arms, ¡°I thought I¡¯d be stuck posing for Limrick for ages.¡±


    Klein, with all his snarky smiles and stiff posture, snorted at Arlen, elbowing him in the side, ¡°Have some decorum, Sir Squire.¡±


    His voice was pitched low as if he ¨COh, he is mimicking Sir Limrick. The crimson-haired boy¡¯s eyes flicked back to me, and I knew it was time.


    Nora! Swallow it! Say something.


    Instead, I gave a wobbly smile and let out a quick breath that could be mistaken for a laugh, if an awkward one. That got the attention of both of them. And then the taller boy, Arlen, broke out into a full-fledged grin and tossed his body back in faux shock.


    ¡°My Lady, laughing at Klein¡¯s joke! What would Limrick think?¡± His voice was full of glee, but Klein was eyeing me still as if testing me.


    As if my response to Arlen¡¯s jokes were my worth, and if I didn¡¯t answer perfectly, I would no longer be welcome in this interaction. The pit came back.


    This anxiety is nothing. It is a figment of your imagination. A remnant of a girl who no longer exists.


    I swallowed.


    Does that make it any less real?


    Shaking my head, I pushed down that thought. I was taking too long. I took a steadying breath and tried to reaffirm my control over my smile, going for a more relaxed look.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope he doesn''t find out?¡± My voice wasn¡¯t as steady as I would like, but I saw Klein crack half a smile, and Arlen laughed, his eyes shining.


    ¡°Oh, yes, he¡¯s a very scary Knight of the Dusk,¡± Arlen feigned a serious air, holding his hand up in a salute. As he brought his hand down, he added a bit too much force, stumbling. Klein snorted.


    They¡¯re friends, I realized belatedly, and they¡¯re nice.


    Somehow, the latter bit was worse. It caused a heavy weight to settle over my heart as they continued bantering. They weren¡¯t treating me like someone outside their realm ¨Cnot in the way the other knights bowed their heads and lowered their voices, not in the way they measured their words and softened their expressions. And it didn¡¯t seem to be friendly in the way Raphael could be friendly ¨Chow he would feign a magnanimous attitude before ultimately resulting to insults. No. They were treating me as just another¡­ another person. Nothing more, nothing less. Never mind that I was a member of the Dawn.


    And then Klein and Arlen snapped to attention, their hands forced down to their side just moments before Sir Limrick and three other knights flowed in from the opposite side of the room.


    One of them was the knight with the scar that had nervously tried to set up the place setting the day before. The other two were knights I hadn¡¯t met one on one yet. I had been introduced to all of them, but twelve names at once was a bit much. So I really only had a general sense of what it could be ¨Clike for the female knight, I was sure her name began with an ¡®H¡¯... or maybe an ¡®S¡¯. I shoved that thought away and looked at the three additions. Unlike the two squires, who were in day clothes without armor, and Sir Limrick, who was in lightweight leather armor, these three were in a mix of leather, cloth, and metal, with the Dusk Knighthood¡¯s sigil emblazoned on their chest pieces ¨Ca single setting sun surrounded by flames and ornamentation. They looked ready for a fight. And maybe that was the point. They were all knights of the Dusk, but they weren¡¯t with me for fun. I was their ward.


    That sobered my good mood but didn¡¯t destroy it.


    They all nodded and saluted in greeting ¨Cboth to each other and to me. Then we were leaving the brownstone, stepping down the front steps and into the same carriage from the day before. As I settled in, unpacking Haze and Noir next to me, I slid open the book compartment ¨Conly to find it empty.


    They must have pulled everything out for the next carriage already. I nodded to myself.


    I watched as one of the knights held their token up to a post, and the magelights came alive in the morning light ¨Cjust barely visible over the shining of the suns above, now fully risen and hovering on the horizon.


    There were more people out now, but we had moved fast ¨Cand the other half of the knights were standing guard a dozen feet from the carriage on either side. Their eyes were locked on where I sat, and I had to forcibly slow my breathing and attempt to slow my beating heart. I only had to sit through it momentarily because once I was settled, Sir Limrick was peeking over his shoulder and nodding his head.


    And we were off, headed to my Affirmation. My communion with the Gods.


    Suddenly, the anxiety Eunora was feeding me was dwarfed by my own impassioned anger.

 CH 24 - Affirmation of Hate

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 2


    Adeline grew around me as we traveled further into the heart of the city ¨Cthe buildings towered only through the drastically changing altitude. In reality, they never went higher than a few stories and the occasional tower. But the mountain Adeline was placed on was a volatile thing of solid rock. Based on the field guide, it had taken a century for the city to become so filled out. From outside the wall, barely any of it had been visible when we were up close to the gates, and approaching the city meant being surrounded by dense forest ¨Cat least the way we came, so I¡¯d had no idea the city was so tall.


    Now, as we sifted through the busy morning traffic, I could see Adeline in her glory. In this area, there were only a few street vendors, but several people were outside their stores shouting to walkerbys. In the light of day, the magelights announcing our presence stood out. The rest of the city lights were dormant, awaiting night to return to life. So many people were lining the streets and looking out for the carriage. It was still unsettling, it wasn¡¯t the kind of thing one could get used to after a single instance.


    My stomach did a flip the first few times I caught someone¡¯s eye, and they began focusing ever more on me. Eventually, I slid back and drug Noir to me, trying to ignore the crowd outside. I still couldn¡¯t hear them due to the enchantment, and that somehow made it worse. Once again, I was frustrated that I hadn¡¯t asked how the silencing magic worked. There were no books, and I needed something to focus on.


    Ah, screw it. I closed the curtains of the carriage.


    [Shadow Animation]


    I felt the cool magic flow from my chest, but instead of directing it either to Noir or Haze, I chose to attempt to use another form. The options had been a wisp, an infusion, or a small weapon. I felt the shadows in the carriage begin to curl as I called on the third option. A small portion of darkness separated itself and hovered in front of me, spherical. The Skill had a limit ¨Cit was what I could make with my [Shadow Manipulation] level. Currently, it was still at level three. Not even at the competence threshold ¨Cdespite the fact that it was a Skill I knew intimately, if not exactly from elsewhere. It hadn¡¯t been so structured there, with my form and use limited by an arbitrary number. Still. I should be able to create a small weapon ¨Cif a crude weapon.


    I focused my eyes on the sphere, carefully picturing a bladed weapon in my mind. The amount of shadow I could use to craft it was limited to 100 cm^3. What an odd measure. Though shadow moved similarly to a liquid, it made sense to use a volume roughly equivalent to a cup of water. I let the image of the sphere morphing into a dagger fill my head. As the picture in my mind shifted, so too did the sphere hovering in front of me. I had pictured a sharp blade with a hilt and a cross-guard. What I got was a dull blade about four inches long with a stub of a hilt, rounded roughly. It was an ugly thing, but it was as close as it wanted to get to my will.


    I thought about what I could have it do. It was still hovering in front of me, and I wondered what would happen if I didn¡¯t tell it to continue to do so ¨Cif I could fill two words with enough intent that it did continue to do so. What if I needed to stop it? Previously, I was unable to cut off the mana providing the construct''s life. Perhaps now I could.


    I steeled myself.


    ¡°Spin.¡±


    The crude thing jolted as mana filled it, and as it turned its blade down, it plummeted to the floor, making a light clattering sound. My eyes immediately snapped up to the window facing the two knights driving the carriage ¨Cthe curtain didn¡¯t shift. But the blade didn¡¯t stay still. It brought itself up and balanced on its rounded tip. And it spun ¨Cprecariously rotating in an uneven manner, but it did spin.


    I watched it for barely a minute, anxiety filling me. This was a risk. What if I was caught? Forget having a knife I should not be in possession of, and the true worry was being caught with an elemental affinity. That would reaffirm the Count and Countess¡¯ vague comments regarding my [Class]. I would never be free.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    I watched as the knife froze in place, and I reached out my hand to grip it. It maintained its shape, and I could feel the physicality of it.


    ¡°Spin.¡±


    It remained lifeless in my hand, and I tucked it into the back of my shorts. I could feel the knife pressing into me, and rather than the cold feel of metal, it was a gentle, warming sensation. It was soothing in a new way.


    I pulled open one of the curtains again in the hopes that looking at the sky would help calm me. Because for all the anxiety that filled me, below my skin was a slow anger. I had no desire to perform the Affirmation. No desire to commune with the Gods. To plead with them to prove my Divinity. To rely on them to validate my birth. My status, for which I didn¡¯t care, was hanging in the balance. But I had no idea what would happen were I to refuse. And so this was the lesser of two evils.


    <hr>


    We arrived at an over-sized building, its face was twelve columns, each with a statue of the Divine carved into them, placed directly ahead of a set of steps that led up to three sets of doors. The center doorway was twice the size of the other two and was clearly the main entrance. The doors were currently propped open, and I could see people milling about on the steps and within. On the edge of the church, there were two towers that shot up to oversee Adeline, and as we grew closer, I could see two towers in the back of the church shrinking behind the face of the building. More statues were sporadically placed on the stairs, some were leaning across a half dozen steps in a laying pose, and others were standing up as if climbing.


    It hadn¡¯t been too long of a trek to the church, in all honesty. [Quick Calculation] told me there were still ten minutes before the crude knife I¡¯d tucked behind me was set to dissolve into the aether. As the carriage slowed, I tucked Noir and Haze back into my bag. Gingerly, I pulled out the knife and stared at it. It was still radiating that same soothing warmth. Maybe I simply hadn¡¯t noticed Noir gave off the same feeling, and that is why I had come to rely on him so much for grounding. Or not. I shifted Noir and Haze out of the way and slid the crude weapon to the bottom of my bag.


    As a knock came from the door, my back straightened, and I dug my fingers into the soft fabric of my bag.


    ¡°My Lady, it is time.¡± It was an unrecognizable voice, so not Sir Limrick, or Klein, or even Arlen. It was one of the others.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    I let out a slow breath and called out my acceptance.


    As the door opened, the gravity of my situation became clear. No longer were there people simply milling about. Now there were several dozen people flowing from the main entrance of the church and lining the steps. They left a large gap for me to walk through. They all had thin, golden chains hanging from their clothes that marked them as priests. It was the only similarity they all had. One was in a flowing blue robe, another in all the shades of the Dreya. A few were in shining golden fabrics. There were two in white ¨Cand a single priest in black. The complexity of their outfits also varied ¨Ceven amongst those in the same colors, and the level of modesty ranged as well. One specifically came to mind, a man in flowing pants but no shirt ¨Csave for the body chains hanging across his shoulders and sparkling in the morning light.


    Behind the row of priests were even more onlookers who had filed out of the church with them. There was a crowd behind them. Most looked like regular citizens, but there were several well-dressed men and women up by the doorway that looked as if they could be nobles ¨Cor at least wealthy merchants.


    Anxiety and anger were at war within me. This time anger won out.


    I have no desire to call upon the Gods. And now I¡¯m a spectacle for all to witness. I hissed in my head.


    Still, I steadied my furiously beating heart and began descending the steps down from the carriage. As I did, the knight ¨Cwhose name I still did not know but was the one without the scar, held out his hand in a formal gesture. Gripping his hand with my own, I stepped down the remainder of the way. He fell back behind me as I stepped forward, and the carriage door closed. The other two knights in ornamental armor appeared next to him as I glanced back.


    I looked up the steps of the church and saw an elderly man donned in a grey getup, with chains of silver and gold draped around his shoulders and waist ¨Cthey even hung down to line the outer rim of his pants. Beneath the chains, his clothes were fitted at the ends ¨Clike the wrist and waist but flowed at the elbow and shoulders. His pants were fitted the entire way, and his shoes were a matching gray leather.


    I felt it then, the aura of the priest in gray. It assaulted my own aura of [Otherworldly], and a shiver went up my spine. Rather than the oppressive force of the Countess, this was like a pebble trying to pierce a piece of fabric after being lobbed from half a dozen feet away. It wasn¡¯t extremely violent, but it was rough enough that I noticed it. It pulled forward thoughts of lies being pierced by arrows and truths being held up in righteous flames. It was unnerving.


    This was the priest of Abelia, Goddess of Truth and Lady of High Noon.


    I steeled my spine. There was no escaping this. I stepped forward. The crowd was silent ¨Cout of anticipation or respect for the church I didn¡¯t know. As I climbed the steps, I heard the heavy steps of the knights behind me. My bag bounced at my hip, and I wondered if I should have left it behind. But that wasn¡¯t going to happen, so that thought evaporated as soon as it appeared. The knights behind me gave me strength to continue on, even when the eyes following me made me want to empty my stomach.


    Soon enough, I was at the top of the stairs facing the priest who was to certify my status as a noble. I froze as I looked up to meet his eyes. They were grey like his clothes, yes, but they were more. They were rolling clouds, ready to wear down even the slightest untruth.


    It was a tense moment before I remembered The Etiquette of the Noblesse. I bowed my head to the man, and the performance began.


    ¡°The Awakened meets the Master of Day. May Her heart shine on the Truth of my Sleep.¡±


    The man smiled, ¡°In Her stead, I, Regin the Grave, High Priest of Abelia, Lady of High Noon, Goddess of Truth, meet the newest Light of Dawn.¡±


    As he spoke, his skin began to glow with a silver light.


    ¡°I hereby invoke the rites of Affirmation.¡± I felt the power fill the air, and behind me, I heard a rhythmic beating. Glancing back, it was the priests hitting their chests with their fists as they stepped forward to close the gap they had left for me to walk through.


    ¡°Enter, Light of Dawn,¡± His voice was no longer a deep, steady timbre ¨Cnow it was overlaid with the light voice of a woman, ¡°And may your Truth be Attested to.¡±


    ¡°May my Divinity be True as is my birthright.¡±


    Never had I felt my voice feel so weak as in that moment ¨Ccompared to what had to be Abelia¡¯s voice. I swallowed as Father Regin took my arm in his own and guided me further into the church.


    Behind me, the knights still tailed, but there were too many footfalls ¨Cthe crowd was coming as well. To witness my Truth. A knot filled my stomach.


    It was a slow approach as we passed pews already half-filled with fancily dressed people. Ah, these are the nobles. The main chamber of the church began just as wide as the oversized doors and widened as we went deeper in. The pews began wide enough for four, then six, then ten, and so on, until we were approaching the pulpit, and the pew looked wide enough to fit dozens of people.


    On top of the pulpit, rather than a priest, stood an intricate statue made up of twelve Divines. I could only identify two on sight ¨Cthe twin Gods, Brel and Grel, eternally bickering. I grit my teeth as I spotted them. The rest I could guess based on their positions ¨Cthere was Druigr with his palms raised, reaching for the Red Sun. Scylla sat cross-legged off to the edge, her eyes looking toward the door. Frill, with her hands wrapping a bandage around Morloch¡¯s ever-bleeding wound. Between the twin gods sat Mera, pushing them apart. Qwail was framed with a weave in his hands that Abelia, with her hidden face, was holding up and examining. To the far side were the honorary statues of the Ancients: Oberon, petrified in eternal pain, Maeve, his mother, wailing for her loss, and Kite, the God who formed the mountains to protect the suffering Oberon.


    In front of the statue was a lower platform, empty of all but a bowl of water. In front of that was a blush-colored rug that Father Regin led me to.


    ¡°Kneel and Pray. For your Truth must be Affirmed.¡±


    I took a deep breath, unwinding my arm from Father Regin afterward. And stood for a moment, wondering what exactly that meant. Pray out loud? Pray quietly to myself? There was a tantamount rule the book had said: never lie before a priest of Abelia. For obvious reasons.


    I decided it was best not to pray out loud. It wouldn¡¯t be anything kind.


    I kneeled on top of the rug ¨Cit was actually rather soft, so it wasn¡¯t too bad.


    I folded my hands atop one another.


    And I prayed.


    May the Divines confirm I am noble. I guess.


    It wasn¡¯t very sincere, and I didn¡¯t actually want to ¡®commune¡¯ with them, whatever that meant. But I hoped it was enough.


    I sat, knees pushing into the rug, clasping my hands.


    Nothing happened.


    There was no sound, no gasps of awe. There was no light penetrating through my closed eyes, bright enough to be unable to be discredited. There was nothing.


    I felt dread building in my stomach, and so I tried again.


    May the Divine Light shine down on me.


    It felt even less sincere.


    Still, nothing happened.


    I was about to give up, open my eyes and acknowledge that the useless Gods were just that. And if I was going to do that, I may as well say what I want.


    I hope whoever brought me here is eaten by a sea serpent.


    Then the world was awash with light, and my eyelids flew open.


    ¡°Child¨C¡± A dark, ominous voice called, and I watched as a black rip in reality formed in front of Morloch¡¯s statue, a body beginning to emerge.


    The voice ¨Cand body, were cut off when a new rip in reality appeared, and a woman, looking remarkably similar to the cross-legged statue of Scylla, hopped out and shoved the dark being back into the tear in reality he came from.


    ¡°This one¡¯s mine!¡±

 CH 24.5 - Interlude 2

    Knight Vision


    Peak of Autumn, Week 4, Day 5


    The Countess slid over two documents. One that was a heaping volume of details and notes, sealed with the sigil of the Hands of Dawn ¨Chands cupping a single sun and embossed in gold. It was details of the Dawn¡¯s middle daughter, Eunora. The second was sealed with a sigil unknown to Sir Oberon Rellar, and the document was only ten pages long. These were notes from Lady Eunora¡¯s Governess.


    Oberon took the documents and bowed.


    ¡°I will see her safe arrival to Fellan, Countess.¡±


    There was an unreadable expression on the Countess¡¯ face, but he chalked it up to attempting to intimidate him into obedience. Even now, in her middle age, Countess Mallorica fought to secure her position as the head of the Dawn.


    ¡°See that you do. She is due for proper instruction at the academy.¡± A ghost of a smile crossed the Countess¡¯ face, and a shiver went up Oberon¡¯s spine. It was not the smile of a concerned mother.


    Though Oberon had been a member of the Dusk Knighthood long before the Countess had overtaken the position from her father fifteen years ago. In fact, he¡¯d been sworn to the Dawns before little Lady Mallorica had even been born ¨Chis first oath of fealty went to the previous Count, Killian Dawn.


    Peak of Autumn, Week 4, Day 8


    She was cute. That was Oberon¡¯s first thought about Eunora. And she was his ward on the perilous journey home. That was his second thought. His third thought, though, was more personal. She¡¯s terrified of us.


    Oberon, despite his hulking frame and his bald head and his aura, was not a harsh man. Well, not to children, anyway. And especially not to a member of the Dawn. Such had been true for over forty years. But this little girl was shaking.


    ¡°I am Nora.¡± Her voice was small, but it was steady ¨Ceven as she held her stuffed bunny in a death grip.


    Oberon nodded. She was dealing well with her fear.


    ¡°Lady Eunora, I am Oberon Rellar, the Knight Captain of Fellan, the 43rd contingent of the Dusk Knighthood.¡±


    <hr>


    The other knights watched their little Lady intensely, ready to kneel and swear yet another oath if she so demanded it. She did no such thing. In fact, Klein mused as he looked at his fellow squire, she did the exact thing that would endear them to her ¨Cshe feigned her fear so effortlessly even he couldn¡¯t find fault with it.


    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 1


    Each knight introduced themself to their ward. They bowed and they spoke softly ¨Cthey¡¯d all seen how she reacted to Captain Rellar¡¯s aura the other day. They¡¯d all heard her run away once she¡¯d turned the corner. How could they not? They were Knights of the Dusk. Well, Sir George Limrick thought, most of them were knights. He barely spared a glance at Klein and Arlen as he had the thought.


    As Neil and Shior grew restless, George saw them start a hunting competition ¨Cone caught an eagle, the other a boar. He couldn¡¯t blame them when they moved on to trick shots. The forest surrounding the Dawn Estate was some of the safest forest in all of the Duchy due to its proximity to Adeline, the capital of the west. The enchantments on the carriage meant George¡¯s station was easy. He scanned the horizon and only had to worry about Lady Eunora if the enchantment detected either blood or intentional communication. It was a finicky thing that had to have cost more than George¡¯s annual salary ¨Cand it required someone to sync it every time a new passenger boarded, but that took barely any time at all. It left him free to scan the horizon for potential threats.


    Around noontime, after the Captain had signaled to halt, he turned and knocked on the window.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°We¡¯re breaking for lunch, my Lady. Now is the time to stretch your legs and get your bearings.¡±


    He, honestly, hadn¡¯t expected her response ¨Cnot after the way she seemed so frightened of them all. But sure enough, she spoke.


    ¡°Great, I was getting bored.¡± It was barely more than a whisper, but Lady Eunora¡¯s eyes were filled with desperation. And George felt himself pushing down a smile in response before letting out a breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Not much to see in these forests. Even I was having a bit of a go staying focused on the forest¡¯s edge.¡±


    George went to turn around ¨Cright as Eunora spoke once more.


    ¡°What was your name again?¡±


    George paused, nodded, and fought another smile, ¡°I¡¯m George, George Limrick.¡±


    ¡°All right, Sir Limrick, when will we be stopping?¡±


    George had spotted the way Lady Eunora was clutching her stuffed bunny ¨Cand anxiously glancing at her¡­ Is that a panda? George nearly snorted and instead gave their ward a full smile.


    ¡°Just a few minutes, the scout found a nice clearing ahead.¡±


    George decided on the road to Adeline he would check in more often with the little Lady.


    <hr>


    ¡°She¡¯s just so small,¡± Arlen forced his eyes to meet his horses instead of straying back to where their ward was exiting the carriage, ¡°And did you see the way she was looking at us? The whole ride! I could feel her eyes on me, and it was as if I could feel her disappointment¨C¡±


    ¡°Arlen, I need you to shut up,¡± Klein¡¯s voice was low as he deftly worked the ropes and tied his horse to a post, ¡°She¡¯s looking right now.¡±


    Arlen stuttered and dropped the reins of Prowler, his horse of the day, and mock-glared at Klein.


    <hr>


    Neil was a commoner. He had no idea how he¡¯d gotten roped into setting the Lady¡¯s place setting, but he had. Arella had shoved the supplies at him and said, ¡°Do your best.¡± So, Neil sighed, he guess he did know how he¡¯d gotten roped into it. He simply has been too flustered at Arella¡¯s close proximity to call out cold logic.


    To no one¡¯s surprise, least of all Neil¡¯s, he was fumbling the placement. But Lady Eunora had been gracious and kind, and Neil had nearly choked when the fearful Lady had even cracked a joke about the food. He was half sure nobles didn¡¯t know how to joke ¨Chis brief interaction with Lady Evelyn did not refute that.


    <hr>


    Oberon found that the city guards of Adeline were always a coin toss. Either they fawned over the Dusk knights, or they were pragmatically irritating. Today was the former. It took a very stern talking to prior to alerting Lady Eunora that they had arrived in order to ensure the guard would remain professional and not make her uncomfortable.


    Unfortunately, Oberon thought to himself, he¡¯d done too well of a job. And Lady Eunora looked anxious as ever.


    Oberon sighed as the man ran his [Identify] spell over the Lady. It wasn¡¯t anything shocking. A Tier 1 Noble [Class] designation. It was more of a formality than anything else.


    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 2


    Neil was tightening his armor when the Captain approached him, Shior, and Undein.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do better than your best,¡± he grunted.


    Neil was already clammy at the thought of being the second for Lady Eunora¡¯s detail for her Affirmation. A Noble Affirmation. Neil wanted to feign illness. Unfortunately, his pride was just strong enough that he didn¡¯t. Barely. He still nearly barfed twice before they¡¯d arrived at the church.


    And all those people waiting for her! Neil was irritated, knowing how cute and small and absolutely terrified Lady Eunora had to be. But she stood tall, even as she approached the High Priest of Abelia. She barely flinched as the Affirmation began.


    Lady Eunora was kneeling, and she was communing with the Divine. And then there was the light.


    Neil held himself back from flinching as his eyes burned at the brightness. He wasn¡¯t really sure this was supposed to happen, but the other nobles were frantically signaling each other with a mixture of grins, dropped jaws, and frowns.


    And then Lady Eunora was slumped back, her thighs resting on her heels.


    When she stood, there was a dull look to her. As if this was expected.


    But even Neil wasn¡¯t so foolish as to accept that as fact. Not when he could smell the scent of blood and salt.

 CH 25 - Scylla

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 2


    The world around me was still as the woman physically shoved the other God back through the tear. The man tried to fight back, but she¡¯d apparently caught him unaware as he grunted and the rip in reality sealed shut behind him.


    ¡°Scylla¨C¡± He hissed as all evidence of his appearance rolled in on itself and disappeared.


    Scylla. I blinked at the woman, with her flowing white waves of hair and her striking blue skin. She was thrice as tall as any of the statues, and her head nearly brushed the top of the cathedral. The title of the book Eunora had suffered for flashed through my mind, Scylla and her Tydes: A Story of Fortuitous Waves. She was beautiful, and I was taken aback by her presence. So much so that it wasn¡¯t until she was bounding towards me with her arms outstretched that I whipped my head around to the knights behind me.


    They were gone. In fact, everyone was gone. No longer was Father Regin standing off to the side ¨Cnor were there people in the pews. The church was empty. I caught sight of one of the far windows and instead of a blue sky, there was simply white light.


    I was jolted back to reality as Scylla clasped my shoulders tightly and spun me to look at her. She had shrunk in the time I had been looking away. She was still tall and lithe, but in the way a normal woman was tall ¨Cnot a Goddess.


    ¡°Oh! It is so rare for a noble to be so defined at their Affirmation,¡± She cooed, crouching in front of me and looking me over, ¡°And to be Godtouched! Twice! No¨C thrice¨C¡±


    I stood stock still as the Goddess continued to coo at me ¨Cand my stomach rolled at the thought because her presence was so much more. The Countess and Father Regin and even Sir Rellar, their auras were in contention with my own. Present and uncomfortable but not suffocating. This was as if I had no presence at all before the Goddess. As if I was an ant.


    ¡°Ah, ah, now,¡± And Scylla flicked my forehead, causing me to blink, ¡°I saw that.¡±


    I felt myself gasping for breath, and I squirmed in Scylla¡¯s hands. Immediately, she released me, and I rolled back on my heels. It was a near thing, but I remained standing.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I whispered, not quite in disbelief, because I had already been calling the woman by the Goddess¡¯ name ¨Cbut in shock. In need of direct confirmation.


    The woman stood up with a sheepish smile.


    ¡°Oh, sweetie, you know who I am. I¡¯ve seen it. But I suppose it¡¯s only proper to introduce myself.¡± She paused, then proceeded to stretch her arms out and bow deeply, ¡°Little Light of Dawn, I am Scylla, Goddess of Prophecy and Gambling, Lady of Low Tides and Chance Encounters.¡±


    As I looked at her, I could see the way her skin rippled as she spoke, and I could hear the sounds of the ocean as her hair rustled in an odd wind that shouldn¡¯t have been able to pass through.


    I swallowed, and as she rose, her eyes glinted, ¡°Now, your turn, little Godtouched.¡±


    ¡°I¨C¡± I stuttered, ¡°I am Eunora.¡±


    The Goddess tutted, ¡°Now, now, you can do better than that! You have a Title already, do you not? I suppose you call it a [Class]. Try again!¡±


    My stomach dropped, and I felt my body move on its own as I dropped into the same bow that the Goddess had just given. My mouth formed the words before I could think them through as if possessed.


    ¡°I am Eunora Killian Dawn, Young Lady of Darkness, and daughter of Countess Mallorica Hanley Dawn and Count Evenor Firlein Dawn, the second daughter of the Duchy of Dawn and a child of Otherworldly origins.¡±


    Scylla laughed, and the burning began. My mind was on fire. My hands snapped to my ears, and I could feel wetness falling from my skin. I was bleeding. I felt a tug from within me, and a green System box begin to appear only for it to immediately snap out of existence. The Goddess sobered up at the thought and looked at me curiously.


    ¡°How interesting! The System is punishing you even in my realm ¨Cthat¡¯s new! Otherworlders are known to me, so which Skill did it give you? Can¡¯t be [Hidden Heart] or [Outworlder]. Even [Forbidden Motives] shouldn¡¯t reach you here.¡±


    Her eyes, pitch black as they were, lit up with seafoam as I gasped for air, ¡°Oh! Did those cretins give you [Tight Lips]? I can feel the Twins all over your soul, so I know it¡¯s them. Only Brel would be this cruel.¡±


    She hummed thoughtfully before clapping her hands. Abruptly, the pain stopped, and I found myself. Just as I was about to speak ¨Cto ask why, Scylla held up a hand, ¡°Stop! I don¡¯t want to know. I¡¯ll just pull at the tides myself.¡±


    And then I was back to the day I awoke here, to when Theo had come to wake me up ¨Cfor what turned out to be our Governesses going away breakfast, to sitting in that dark room refusing to even acknowledge the System, to knitting Noir, everything sped around me.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°No, no! I want to see what should have been!¡±


    At those words, horror welled within me. Eunora.


    And then the world around me was the same room I¡¯d sequestered myself in ¨Cbut now was filled with a little girl staying up late to read etiquette books and tales of the Divine. It cycled forward to where I remember Awakening ¨Cand then the picture split and jolted before flowing through Theo coming in to Eunora grinning and laughing and saying, ¡®It¡¯s time!¡¯ And then I saw Theo speak, and Eunora¡¯s face break and splintered. Time was moving forward. I didn¡¯t see what [Class] or [Boon] she chose, but I saw more studying, more meetings with others ¨Ctutors, and mages, and knights, all coming to Eunora¡¯s room. Eve appeared rougher and with more hate as time passed. And Raphael came and yelled and chided. Leo and Leah came and curiously looked in on their elder sister from time to time. There was even a meeting with both the Count and Countess ¨Cit was formal, and Eunora was kneeling. Then another affirmation ¨Cthis one so quick no one paused.


    My mind was whirling at what was playing. A life. A life. Eunora¡¯s life. I screamed.


    The images continued. Eunora was crying ¨Cshe cried more often the older she got. She pulled at her hair and screamed at her creations. She had red, puffy eyes. Eunora grew to be angry instead. It took her until she was nearly an adult, but I watched as her power shifted as she crafted better and better objects. I watched her progress to Tier 2. I watched her sweet smile turn hard. It didn¡¯t matter.


    She had a life without me! I felt another pain welling up in my throat as I continued screaming.


    I watched as Eunora attended an academy, as she toiled, as she lorded over her peers. I saw as her heart darkened and her spine turned to steel. I watched as she stood before the Queen, the Queen, and pledged her life. And then I watched her¨C


    No. I couldn¡¯t watch it anymore. I shut my eyes and finally, finally, stopped screaming. The taste of copper lined every breath I took.


    When the sounds of time spinning stopped, I took a deep, painful breath and opened my eyes.


    Eunora was fearsome, in a suit of white armor with two suns emblazoned on it in gold and a white whip resting in her hands. She was older ¨Cthirty, maybe, but with the vitality of someone in Tier 3 or 4 radiating from her. So she could have been anywhere from thirty to sixty, and it would be impossible to tell. Her hair was wild around her, and behind her, a house burned. No, not a house. A castle. Around her were creations of Light, shining monstrosities that burned in red and yellow and white. She was smiling. Across from her stood an army. She was mad, wild with rage and insanity. And then Scylla ran time forward once more.


    And Eunora was dead.


    A life.


    ¡°They killed her,¡± I wailed, tears falling from my horror-stricken face. Only, I wasn¡¯t talking about the scene before me. No. I meant the child I had been shoved into.


    Scylla turned, looking around with interest, as she had been the entire time, before she bent down to pat me on the head, ¡°Oh, come now, they killed you too, you know. At least you got a second chance!¡±


    ¡°Why are you showing me this?¡± I whispered, my hands wiping away my own tears ¨Cbecause I was not in a place to be touched further by a Goddess. Not that I thought Scylla would comfort me so.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She blinked, and then she smiled, and though she spoke with cheer, her words were anything but friendly, ¡°Oh. Because I¡¯m going to give you a gift, of course. It¡¯s not every day a noble with nearly 100 Divinity comes around at eight! Eight, Eunora. Do you know what a single point of Divinity does? You¡¯re a monster ¨Cand it¡¯s messing with my prophecies.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Scylla nodded, ¡°Yes! Everything had to be changed when the twin nuisances made their bet. Idiots ¨Cthe whole world changes with otherworlders.¡±


    Bet?


    ¡°Bet?¡±


    Distracted by her own thoughts, Scylla nodded, ¡°Yeah, and now I have to reset the scales a bit. Here¨C¡± She flicked her hand in the air, and the images surrounding us disappeared. ¡°¨COur time¡¯s up. Don¡¯t be a stranger. If you call, I¡¯ll answer. Maybe.¡±


    As I was processing her words, my body moved back into a kneeling position without my direction, and Scylla sat atop her statue ¨Cbefore leaning backward and falling into another tear in reality.


    She was gone. And the world was awash with light.


    The church was no longer silent. The sounds of gasps and hushed whispers hit me. I slid back, resting my thighs on my heels, and dropped my arms. My ears still stung, and I could feel the crust of dried blood forming, but whatever Scylla had done in the moment to stop my pain continued. My throat burned, and I could feel the numbness in my heart from crying too heartily. Whatever had happened was real ¨Cthere was no denying that.


    And I wondered what would have happened if I met Morloch instead.


    Then I leaned forward and stood up, turning to the shocked audience. What had they seen? A God of Sacrifice or a Goddess of Prophecy? Either, none, all? Or was it simply the light that nearly blinded me upon my return?


    My eyes scanned the nobles and citizens who were seated at the pews, and the priests that were stood stock still at the end of each row, until finally, I met the eyes of Father Regin ¨Cwho, unlike before, had a smile on his face.


    They wouldn¡¯t be reacting this way if they¡¯d seen the Goddess of Prophecy descend. No.


    ¡°I Affirm your Divinity, Eunora Killian Dawn. You are a True Light of Dawn.¡± The dual voice of the priest filled the church, and a shiver ran down my spine because as he was speaking, several notifications flowed into my vision.


    [System Notice: The skill [Tight Lips] has been forcefully activated for the second time. Strike Cause: User uttered Otherworldly status in the perception of others. Strike recorded. Preventative measures initiated.]


    [Warning: Additional Strikes will initiate purging of Otherworldly data.]


    [Congratulations! Mental Fortitude has reached Level 7!]


    [Congratulations! Mental Fortitude has reached Level 8!]


    [Congratulations! Mental Fortitude has reached Level 9!]


    [Congratulations! Mental Fortitude has reached Level 10! New features unlocked.]


    [Congratulations! You have been noticed by the Goddess of Prophecy, Scylla! You''ve learned the skill: Eternal Communion.]


    [Congratulations! Due to the Goddess of Prophecy, Scylla, you have received an additional 25 Divinity! You currently have 107 Divinity.]


    [Congratulations! You have reached the first threshold of Divinity! Skill capabilities re-calibrated.]

 CH 26 - Half Truths and Hauntings

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 2


    I listened to Father Regin speak, and I tried to mind my responses, but there was an overwhelming sense of defeat filling me. My arms and legs were like lead, and my throat was dry. The best I could do was shove it away, hide it beneath my skin ¨Csave it for unpacking in the silence of my carriage.


    I stared past the High Priest, looking at the tense stance of the other priests ¨Cpriests of different gods. All wrapped in different body chains. It was rather poetic, that. The Gods chose these people ¨Cgave them strength and Divinity, only to bind them to their will. They were no better than slaves in the face of the might of the Divine.


    My eyes settled on a woman in a blue and white toga, her skin was pale but it held tattoos of blue etching on her skin. And her eyes were the same pitch black of Scylla. One of her Godtouched, no doubt. The very look of her was calling to me ¨Cand Eunora was well versed in Scylla and her Tydes. It was, after all, one of the things she fought to be allowed to know. The woman had her hair set in waves that were a pale comparison to the Goddess, and the deep oceanic blue coloring of it made her the direct opposite of the Divine she was sworn to.


    I knew if I spoke to the priestess then and there, I would collapse. And there were too many eyes for me to allow myself to fall apart. Not that it was really an option, even if I wanted to talk to her. I was supposed to be saying something to the priest of Abelia.


    What was it again? I couldn¡¯t remember. There were so many rules. This seemed like an important part ¨Che was holding out his hand.


    ¡°Congratulations.¡± The power left his voice, and his body ceased glowing.


    I didn¡¯t bow. I remembered reading that to bow to a priest is to acknowledge their God as supreme. I didn¡¯t smile ¨CI didn¡¯t have it in me. Instead, I met Father Regin¡¯s eyes ¨Cstill filled with storm clouds.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I put my hand in his. My response was wrong. I was supposed to use some five-hundred-year-old phrase to express my gratitude. But it was lost to the buzzing that was currently filling my ears. Father Regin didn¡¯t so much at pause at my indiscretion. And I hardly flinched as I was turned to face the entirety of the church, and my hand was raised.


    ¡°It is darkest before the Dawn, my friends,¡± Father Regin¡¯s voice filled the room, overflowing with strength, ¡°And the newest Light of Dawn shines brighter by the Day.¡±


    Suddenly, a thunderous roar filled the church, with everyone standing and clapping ¨Cthe knights stomped their feet ¨Cthe priests shook with a high-pitched tinkling of chains.


    I wanted to tell them they were cruel.


    That they had no idea what I had been through.


    That they were following monsters disguised as Gods.


    I wanted to lie down.


    Instead, I let a wry grin fill my face, and, despite the protests of my muscles, I waved my free hand.


    I let the knowledge that such cheering never occurred for Eunora ground me. No. Her Affirmation was a muted affair ¨Ca mild flicker of a light had appeared. She hadn¡¯t set off a flashbang. She had fought tooth and nail for every ounce of power. And I had been given a gratuitous modifier to my Skills. Several times over, as Scylla had said.


    >And I died without it.<


    My hand froze at the thought. It wasn¡¯t like the usual feelings of Eunora ¨Cthe fleeting flashes of memory, the anxiety, the childish thoughts. This was a voice, solid and sure and slightly manic. But it was gone as soon as it had arrived. And I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it, because I was being guided through the rest of the Affirmation.


    <hr>


    It was a mystery to me how I found myself sitting in a plush chair across from Father Regin, the Dusk Knights settled just outside the door. But there I sat, his stormy eyes boring into my soul.


    ¡°Relax, child, I do not bite.¡± At his softened smile, I felt my mind recoil.


    ¡°Yes, Father Regin.¡± My voice was dull, and I no longer felt the need to even so much as feign anything other than indifference.


    ¡°Now, now, how do you feel? Fully Affirmed, you can now take your rightful place in the succession of your house.¡±


    I tensed, ¡°My rightful place in the succession is fifth in line. After my elder siblings and father.¡±


    Father Regin¡¯s eyes crinkled.


    ¡°That is what I meant, Light of Dawn. Tell me,¡± And his eyes suddenly weren¡¯t so friendly, ¡°Will you be visiting us again?¡±


    And the weight of his aura rolled over me anew. I clenched my teeth.


    ¡°Not in Adeline, I leave later today,¡± I forced out, my body fighting the urge to scream, nevernevernever not if I can help it.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°You should consider it,¡± he waved his hand, gesturing to the barren walls around us, ¡°The Church has many Gods. You need not pray to them all.¡±


    The thought of Morloch reaching out of his realm passed through my mind, but I stamped it down. There was only so much delusion I could stomach.


    >You cannot lie, not here. So do not promise anything you can not keep.<


    My hands shook. That was a voice. Not of my own. It was filling my ears, and I could not ignore it, not this time.


    ¡°I¡­ will think about it.¡±


    His body stiffened, and he gripped the edge of his desk, ¡°A half-truth, my Lady?¡±


    His smile was tight. I bit the inside of my cheek. This was bad. Priests of Abelia could hunt out lies like a hound dog.


    ¡°My life is not my own, not yet,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible over the ambient noise coming from the door.


    I watched as Father Regin¡¯s body physically relaxed, ¡°Truth.¡±


    <hr>


    Leaving the church was an exercise in control. All I wanted was to scream, to cry, to fall apart. The emotions of watching Eunora¡¯s life were still raw within me, an open wound that was threatening to bleed me dry.


    The crowd had slimmed some, mostly towards the back, but it was far from empty. Fortunately, the trio of knights were no longer behind me ¨Ctwo were leading the way and keeping everyone away, while the third was walking by my side. The etiquette book had said that it was poor form to socialize at an Affirmation, but that didn¡¯t mean it was not done. And a lot of the nicer-dressed attendees looked as if they would jump out of their skin to have a conversation.


    When we began descending the stairs, I halfway expected chaos. But again, there were priests lining the way to the road and keeping a passage clear for me. As we approached the ostentatious carriage, I found myself wondering when we would switch it out for the unmarked coach.


    I climbed up into the compartment, and as the door closed behind me, I collapsed into the cushions, not bothering to close the curtains. I sat in silence as we pulled away. The walls seemed to be closing in on me, their own silence radiating and causing me to feel ever more unsteady.


    I only lasted five minutes like that ¨Cstaring into the shadows of the compartment, leaving Noir and Haze tucked in my bag, pretending nothing had happened. Nothing at all. Then I screamed. I cursed the Gods and Goddesses, I cursed my Skills, and I cursed my Divinity score. I didn¡¯t want it, didn¡¯t need it. And it hurt. I threw the cushions across the compartment.


    I wailed, and I begged, and I bargained with myself ¨Cthis was it. No more.


    And then I felt my Will call upon a Skill before I really thought it through.


    [Mental Fortitude]


    However, unlike the day before, when it shoved memories into my head, now it felt as if everything was dull. The pain in my ears, the tightness of my throat, the stone in my stomach. It was all so far away. Suddenly, I was hovering outside my body, watching myself holding my knees to my chest. Watching the way my hands were shaking ¨Cthe way tear tracks lined my face. And I felt calm. Nothing could touch me in this in-between place.


    It was everything I needed ¨Cto be numb in a new way. Not in the way I was numb after first awaking here. No, this was different. It was as if time was passing like a bullet ¨Cbecause when I came back to myself, back to the ball I¡¯d forced myself into, someone was knocking on the carriage door.


    As it opened, it was the knight with the scar ¨Cthe one who¡¯d fumbled with the place setting. The same one who had been walking next to me out of the church.


    >His name is Neil. In case you forgot.<


    I had, of course, forgotten his name. But it was a new horror to have a voice reminding you of things you didn¡¯t know. Especially when that voice was in your head.


    I met Sir Neil¡¯s dark eyes and took in the shocked look on his face. I became wholly aware of how I must look, giving a watery smile. It was the best I could do. So what if I was pitiful? Surely the Dusk Knights already knew that. I was being shuffled across the Dawn lands by myself, without even a maid.


    To his credit, it only took him a second to school his expression, ¡°My Lady, we are switching carriages.¡±


    I nodded quickly and shuffled out of the carriage, ignoring his outstretched hand ¨Cout of embarrassment or haste, I wasn¡¯t sure.


    I didn¡¯t meet any of the other knights¡¯ eyes as I scanned the empty street ¨Cit looked to be a side street as it was much narrower than the road we had been on on the way to the church. As for the road from the church, I couldn¡¯t say I was really put together enough to bother noticing.


    I saw the carriage Sir Neil meant immediately ¨Cit was all that was in the street. I took in the new carriage. The wooden base had been swapped out for something less ostentatious. It was still a dark wood, but now there were no house emblems or gold ornamentation, no suns engraved on the surface, or lights glowing at the edges. It was¡­ just a carriage.


    I climbed into it, and as the door closed behind me, I collapsed into the cushions. This carriage was clearly meant for long-term travel ¨Cthe seats were comfier and seemed to be able to function as a bed. I didn¡¯t have time to notice more before a muscular woman, Dame Arella, opened the door. She towered in the doorway, her blonde hair tied back in a low ponytail and her brown eyes fixed on me. She was in the same armor as Sir Neil ¨Ca cream metal with a setting sun emblazoned on the chest piece and violet leathers underneath.


    ¡°Lady Eunora, I heard you were injured.¡± Her voice was soft, but it carried all the way to my ears ¨Cnow crusty with dried blood.


    I hesitated. How could¨C


    ¡°Sir Neil told me,¡± She gave me a small smile, but it was a sad thing, ¡°He said he could smell the blood after your Affirmation.¡±


    Dame Arella held out her hand, in which she held a wet rag, ¡°Would you mind if I checked you over and cleaned up any wounds?¡±


    Biting my lip, I shifted so I was further inside the carriage and nodded my assent.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll tell Sir Limrick to head out, and I¡¯ll ride with you until we get you all cleaned up.¡±


    She disappeared for half a minute, leaving the door open. I could only see a couple of the knights through the gap, but they both had sour looks as they glanced toward the carriage. My stomach did a flip.


    And then Dame Arella was back, this time without her heavy armor. She was in a sleeveless lavender top and deep violet slacks. As she settled in beside me, I wondered bitterly if even the Knights of the Dusk were forbidden from wearing green.


    >Of course not. This is just their uniform.<


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath as the voice once again intruded on my thoughts.

 CH 27 - Hands Outstretched

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 2


    Dame Arella settled in as we took off ¨Cand the first thing I noticed was that there wasn¡¯t a sound enchantment on this compartment like before. I could hear the rolling of the wheels on stone, the rhythmic thumping of the trunks hitting the back of the carriage, and even the muffled voices of the knights. It was a long moment that we sat in silence before Dame Arella held up the wet cloth she had been holding earlier.


    ¡°May I?¡± Her voice was soft, and I wondered how much was an act for a child and how much was her true self.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I near-whispered, and she shifted to sit close.


    Her hand was warm as she gently pulled the hair back from one of my ears. I felt my curls being pried from the dried blood that cemented my hair to my skin. That was when a soothing chill spread from my skin ¨CDame Arella had begun clearing off the blood.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, my voice shaking as she continued to work on cleaning my ears.


    Dame Arella froze, then immediately resumed her efforts. I glanced at her face and she had her brow furrowed. It was nearly a minute before she spoke.


    ¡°My Lady, you don¡¯t know us very well, but we care a great deal about you.¡± She spoke with sincerity and conviction, but I was waiting ¨C ¡°You are a Dawn, the daughter of our liege lord.¡±


    Ah, there it is. I thought to myself. I already knew it, but it still stings.


    >Stop being a child. The Knights of the Dusk care for only two things: swordplay and their liege.<


    I grit my teeth at the voice, the voice that sounded so much like the Eunora from Scylla¡¯s vision.


    ¡°Not to mention,¡± Dame Arella continued without pause, ¡°You are a child. You still need protection. It won¡¯t always be this way ¨Cand it is our duty to make sure you reach that day.¡±


    As I let the words wash over me, I swallowed. My eyes stung as I held back tears. I was so tired of being alone. And these knights, they were sworn to the Dawns. No matter how much I hated it, that meant they were sworn to me too. I was a Dawn ¡ªa child of light. I let out a breath. Dame Arella shifted to my other side, and I watched as the cloth, now stained with blood, shook and cleared itself. It returned to a clean slate. Maybe I could too.


    ¡°One day, I will be so strong you couldn¡¯t hope to compare.¡±


    I felt Dame Arella stiffen.


    ¡°One day,¡± I paused, ¡°I will be stronger than the Goddess that did this to me.¡±


    Maybe it was irresponsible to say that to the woman. Maybe it was unfair to give Dame Arella this insight about my Affirmation. Maybe it would give her more responsibility. But that didn¡¯t matter to me. My body was forced to bow to a Goddess I did not worship. My words were stolen from me ¨Cpried from my mouth without my consent. And I was made to pay the price ¨Cthe pain, the blood, the strike on my soul. And none but me had witnessed it.


    I wasn¡¯t strong, not like Sir Rellar or the Countess or Father Regin. But one day ¨Cyes, one day, I could surpass them. When that day came, I would be a monster. Just like the rest of them ¨Call the Dawns. Monsters in the making.


    If Eunora, without my Divinity and Affinity, could become a force so strong she stood against an army ¨Cwhat could I become?


    Anything.


    >Anything.<


    My internal voices overlapped, and for the first time today, the sound of Eunora in my head was not so daunting. I didn¡¯t have to shove the thought away. It didn¡¯t shake me.


    ¡°That¡¯s a tall order, my Lady.¡± Dame Arella¡¯s voice grounded me in the present, and I shifted my head to look at her. Her face was severe, not the softness she had shown before. But maybe that was when she thought I was scared and weak and a child ¨Cnot someone who resented the very Gods¡¯ that blessed her, ¡°And I won¡¯t say you can do it. I don¡¯t know you that well. But the Knights of the Dusk won¡¯t hold you back.¡±


    I bit my lip, about to respond, when Dame Arella broke her expression with a wicked grin, ¡°Besides, I hear you¡¯re not set to return to the main estate for several years yet. That means Fellan will be your new governess. And she is not quite as soft as the Estate.¡±


    No, the borderlands are dangerous. I knew that. But it¡¯s where heroes make a name for themselves. Heroes and monsters both.


    My heart started pounding, ¡°Will you help me?¡±


    I met Dame Arella¡¯s eyes, blue meeting brown.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long journey,¡± She said as she went back to wiping the blood from the side of my head, ¡°Do you know how to ride a horse?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m mediocre at best,¡± I bit the inside of my cheek, the thought of Lina¡¯s horse riding lessons reigniting a fire within me. She hadn¡¯t simply been stern. She¡¯d snapped the crop at Eunora¡¯s hands whenever she made a wrong move ¨Cor at Eunora¡¯s back when her posture slackened. Eunora never could get it right. And though I had once been athletic, there was no telling what I could do now.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Then I will speak with Captain Rellar.¡±


    I felt myself nodding.


    Dame Arella leaned backward, the cloth once again clean in her hand. She was done, and I was tired. So, so tired.


    ¡°Thank you, Dame Arella,¡± I felt a wobbly smile creep up across my face.


    ¡°Anytime, my Lady,¡± She bowed her head, a glint in her eyes.


    And then, to my shock, she said something under her breath, and instead of telling Sir Neil to stop the carriage, Dame Arella stood and went to the door. She swung it open, her palm gripping the doorframe.


    ¡°Wait¨C¡± I started, but Dame Arella was gone, and the door was slamming closed as she jumped. We weren¡¯t going crazy fast, but it wasn¡¯t like we were dragging ourselves along, either. It was a ridiculous thing to do.


    I sat there in shock for several seconds before I rubbed my eyes and pulled out Noir and Haze.


    The sounds of Adeline were filtering in through the windows, and unlike the other compartment, there were two doors leading out. Merchants hawking wares, the sounds of other carriages rolling nearby, even the voice of a guardsman yelling after a pickpocket. I could hear it all. It was somehow less unsettling than the silence of the prior carriage. It eased the anxiety within me to be a part of a city so large rather than sitting in isolation from the outside world. It also made me feel more comfortable knowing how loud the world around me was ¨Cbecause who cared about another voice in the wind.


    I slid the curtains closed across all the windows ¨Cthis time, it was just the side windows without a gap to speak to the knights driving the carriage. The curtains were heavier this go round, clearly meant to block out all light. As darkness filled the cabin, a small mage light began to glow at the center of the compartment.


    That was fine. I just wanted to know what new manacle was tied to my soul.


    ¡°[Status]¡±


    I watched as the green System box appeared before me.


    [Status Summary]


    [Name: Eunora Dawn]


    [Race: Human]


    [Age: 8]


    [Unallocated Stat Points: 0]


    [Vitality: 55 Endurance: 28]


    [Strength: 30 Dexterity: 56]


    [Perception: 105 Magic: 55]


    [Luck: 45 Divinity: 107]


    [0th Tier Class: Child of the Gods, Level Max]


    [Boon: Morloch¡¯s Blessing]


    [1st Tier Class: Young Lady of Darkness, Level 12/20, 4%]


    [Skills:


    0th Tier: Inspect Lv. 2, Weaving Lv. 4


    1st Tier: Quick Calculation Lv. 2, Silent as a Shadow Lv.2, Weave of Darkness Lv. 5


    2nd Tier: Otherworldly Lv. 1, Mental Fortitude Lv. 10, Shadow Conjuration Lv. 3, Shadow Manipulation Lv. 3


    3rd Tier: Shadow Animation Lv. 5


    Untiered: Tight Lips Lv. 1, Steal Nerves Lv. 2, Sophism Lv. 2, Eternal Communion Lv. 1


    I fixated on the newest addition to my Status.


    ¡°[Inspect]¡±


    [Eternal Communion: You have attracted the attention of the Goddess of Prophecy, Scylla. In order to correct the Tydes of Fate, Scylla has given you the ability to commune with the Alter Ego attached to your second soul. Due to the nature of your takeover, Scylla has pulled the personality of your Alter Ego¡¯s future from the Tydes and embedded it into you. This skill was granted as part of a Noble Affirmation. This skill is Passive only. Limitation on communication with your Alter Ego is limited based on the level of the skill. Caliber of communication increases each level. Control increases each level.]


    I knew it. I did. Her voice hadn¡¯t just appeared.


    ¡°[Inspect]¡±


    [Eternal Communion: REDACTED TIER. REDACTED ACTIVATION. REDACTED LIMITATIONS. Current level [1] out of [REDACTED].]


    I sighed ¨Cof course. It was just like [Steal Nerves] and [Sophism]. So many implications and so few certainties.


    I watched as the System box faded out of existence. It was horrifying, knowing for certain that I had body-snatched Eunora. That she had a life ahead of her. One that I ¨Cno, Scylla had confirmed that it was Brel and Grel who snatched me and brought me here.


    Scylla¡¯s words resounded throughout my head.


    ¡°Oh, come now, they killed you too, you know.¡±


    My stomach rolled.


    I had known it from the very moment I saw that storm ¨Ceverything had been normal. No sirens, no Bismokes. Just a storm within the Dome. Something impossible. And then I awoke here. No longer was I of elsewhere. Then there were those messages from the very Gods who brought me here.


    I took a deep, jagged breath.


    ¡°This is stupid.¡± I pressed my hands into my eyes.


    ¡°This is beyond stupid.¡± I grit my teeth.


    ¡°Oh, screw it.¡± I bit out, my eyes flying open.


    ¡°[Shadow Conjuration+Shadow Manipulation]¡±


    I had hours to waste, and I wasn¡¯t feeling up to reading a dry history of Maeve or another word about the Divine. It was still morning. We wouldn¡¯t be stopping for hours yet. And I was feeling particularly invisible in this carriage, the world rushing around me, drowning out my voice.


    Before me was another ball of shadow. I began sculpting, images flooding my mind.


    I allowed myself to get lost in the act of manipulating the darkness.


    <hr>


    It was midday when I found myself surrounded by knives. Well, I had a knife on each side. They weren¡¯t the same as the crude thing I¡¯d made earlier and tucked behind my back. No. These were sharp, had defined hilts, and had taken me two hours to get the first one right. I had shaved and slammed and smoothed that ball of shadow to hell and back in order to get the look right. They weren¡¯t masterpieces. They were, of course, still limited by my own knowledge of knives. But I was happy with them ¨Cand once I¡¯d maintained one, there was enough strain on my focus that I wanted to see how many I could maintain at once.


    The answer turned out to be only two. The amount of discipline to maintain the second knife was ungodly ¨Cit took exponentially more of my Will, even though I¡¯d taken the time to perfect the blueprint. This was nothing like the mountains of shadow spikes I¡¯d made just a few days before.


    We¡¯d barely left the gates Adeline when a knock on the window jolted me out of my focus. I jumped, my Will shattering as I turned to my left. The two knives dissolved into the ether. I pulled back the curtain to see Arlen with a goofy smile on his face. He was trotting along just a few feet away, so I pulled open the window to hear him clearer.


    ¡°Lunch soon?¡± He was just¡­ so chipper. And friendly. I couldn¡¯t help but think about him and Klein¡¯s banter.


    I nodded, a small smile on my face.

 CH 28 - Exposure

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 2


    ¡°Come on, tell me what¡¯s wrong,¡± A woman with a blurred face cooed gently, brushing a hand across my forehead in an attempt to soothe me.


    She looked just like me, despite her definition lost to the fog. I could still make out her bright blonde hair and her amber eyes. She¡¯s the reason I have brown eyes at all. I know her, the way her laugh rings like a bell, the way she would shuttle me wherever I needed whenever I was young. I know her, not just for all her love and tenderness. I know her flaws just as deeply ¨Cher dramatics, her tendency to blame, I know her flaws because they are my own. Taken into my heart as a daughter is oft to do.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I feel myself begin to cry, ¡°He took it! I worked on that study for weeks. I pulled the data, polled the subjects, I did everything. And he just¨C¡± I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    But then I was surrounded by warmth. I had two arms bringing me closer. My face burrowed into her chest.


    ¡°Oh, sweetie,¡± she sighed, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    I shook my head through my tears ¨Cthe details were foggy as to what had been taken, what the study was on, but I remember this. The comfort I found in my mother¡¯s arms. I had only been working for a short time, and I was still unsure. Still easily taken for a fool.


    My mother pulled away from me, and everything about her felt soft as she looked down at me, ¡°But, you know, who are we?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re ______.¡± The name was lost to me now. Not everything was. No, I still knew my mother¡¯s name was Magda, after all. But anything relating to me, that was gone.


    ¡°Yes. We are. And that means what? Tell me.¡± She ran her hand along the side of my face, catching a tear.


    I wiped the rest of the tears from my eyes, ¡°We steel our spine.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And then what?¡± She prompted, giving me a gentle nudge.


    ¡°We¨C I don¡¯t know. Get over it?¡± I bit, tears welling up all over again.


    My mother tsked. Then I watched as her image became clear ¨Cjust for a moment, and a small smile spread across her face. The sweet tone of her voice never wavered.


    ¡°Honey, we get even ¨Cno. We get revenge.¡±


    Ah, yes. That was it. Her softness was only for me.


    <hr>


    I took another bite of my sandwich as the pain of the memory of elsewhere left me. No longer was the very thought of my true mother an ache so deep I became immobile. No, this was progress. It didn¡¯t even shake my focus now ¨Cas I could still feel my control over the knife I had tucked into my bag. I had released the second one before leaving the carriage ¨CI wasn¡¯t sure I could split my mind like that. Not yet.


    I closed my eyes, turning my thoughts instead to the welling knot growing inside me. Whose anxiety was this? Or was it anger? A mix of both? Yes. That was it. It was everything all at once. It was the thought of Eunora in my head, chiming in on whatever suited her fancy. It was the thought of Scylla¡¯s new curse.


    I caught myself hunched forward, caving in on myself, and I straightened my back ¨Cmy mind flashing back to my mother¡¯s words. I had been so worried about losing her, about losing Em¨C my fianc¨¦, about losing my father. I was so consumed with grief that even thinking of them hurt, so I shoved them aside. I let my memories fall behind a wall ¨Conly to find that my wall wasn¡¯t the only one they were trapped behind. Something was blurring their faces, some of their names, and much of my work.


    I made quick work of the rest of my food ¨Ca sandwich made up of some kind of grey meat, purple veg, and tomato on white bread, another sliced crocodile peach, and a lemonade-like green juice called manja. When I was done, I popped up. I had only taken a few minutes to eat, it wasn¡¯t as ¡®dignified¡¯ as a noble was supposed to be, but Eve wasn¡¯t there to criticize.


    Tsk, Eve doesn¡¯t matter anyway. Why¡¯d I think of her?


    >Eve is our sister. She matters.<


    I fought back a groan at the voice, turning on my heel and looking around the makeshift camp. There were only two tables ¨Cthe small one I had been sitting at and the one that held the knight¡¯s food. There was a firepit that was heating a stew with bread and fruit set on their table. The one I had eaten at was made of dark wood, with the legs carved to look like leaves and silver place settings ¨Cthere was even a lavender tablecloth. Most of the knights were in leather such a dark purple it looked black, and none of them were in the heavy armor that they had been in during my Affirmation. Others were in lighter shades ¨Cand the captain, Sir Rellar, was in burnt orange leathers that clearly meant something. Arlen and Klein were in brown armor. I ran through the memories of Lina ¨Cof her history lessons, but came up with nothing except the obvious. Their colors matched their ranks.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    We were at the edge of the forest that surrounded Adeline, the wall still visible on the horizon. The knights were sitting up by the tree line. Half were facing the road and half the forest. I wanted to explore, to test my Skills, I wanted to be away from their sight. Now, without the sounds of the city drowning out my voice, I didn¡¯t feel safe using my weaker Skills. But those were the Skills I most desperately needed to improve. [Shadow Manipulation] and [Shadow Conjuration] were elsewhere. They were strength. They were my heart and soul.


    I needed to get them to Level 5 desperately.


    I watched the knights for another moment, hesitating. Dame Arella had said she would help me, and it had only been a few hours since then. I pulled Noir out of my bag and brought him to my stomach, wrapping my arms around him. For a brief moment, I felt guilt ¨CI had caught a glimpse of Haze as well. Still, I used Noir to bolster my resolve and began making my way to the knights, the carriage at my back.


    I zoned in on Sir Limrick, who was chatting with Dame Arella. The familiar man helped to ease me. The knot in my stomach lessened with every step, and I kept my head up ¨Cif my hands were clenched, that was no one¡¯s business but mine.


    Steel your spine, my mother¡¯s gentle voice filled me, and I was sure this was right. That for all the anxiety that was brought on by Eunora¡¯s disposition, I could overcome it.


    As I approached, the knight¡¯s conversation quieted. That did not help. I bit my cheek, looking from Sir Limrick to Dame Arella, before plopping down in front of them.


    ¡°Lady Eunora?¡± Sir Limrick tilted his head to the side, eyes boring into me.


    ¡°Um,¡± I sniffed as I looked for the right words, ¡°I have a question?¡±


    It seemed like something a child would say, and I saw Dame Arella¡¯s mouth twitch. Since I couldn¡¯t do what I wanted, and I had spent half the day yesterday reading, I at least wanted some answers.


    ¡°How can I help?¡± Sir Limrick¡¯s expression was unreadable, but that only helped to calm me. The man always had that face.


    ¡°What¡¯re you all eating?¡±


    Sir Limrick glanced at Dame Arella, who lightly shook her head, before answering, ¡°Stew.¡±


    I blinked.


    ¡°What kind of stew? Actually ¨C¡± I turned my head, looking back at the table behind me, my brow furrowing at the thought, ¡°What was my lunch?¡±


    I snapped back when I heard a muffled sound, my eyes landing on both the knights sitting before me. My eyes darted between them.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Well¨C¡± Sir Limrick started, only to be cut off when Dame Arella practically launched her elbow into his stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯s boar, my Lady. Boar.¡± She said, a flat look on her face.


    I narrowed my eyes, running through the past two days in my mind. Recognition lit up my eyes, ¡°Boar! Like the one you all killed yesterday.¡±


    ¡°The very one,¡± Sir Limrick nodded sagely.


    I scrunched my nose as I looked at Dame Arella, now settled just a smidge closer to Sir Limrick, ¡°What¡¯s so bad about that boar?¡±


    Dame Arella blinked at me before breaking out into a grin, ¡°Nothing at all, Lady Eunora. Nothing that matters, anyway.¡±


    I swallowed, wondering if pushing too much was annoying. If I was wasting Dame Arella¡¯s goodwill.


    Believe in her attitude, Nora. Actions over words. Words over thoughts. She¡¯s said she¡¯s willing to help. To be there. Now is the time to take the plunge.


    My stomach turned, but not at the thought of lunch. I feigned calm as I leaned back onto my palms.


    I chose not to speak, and it was only a moment later I heard conversations picking back up with the knights. A shiver ran up my spine at the thought they all had been listening in. Some went back to talking about the road. Some were pointing out birds in the distance, and two were in what seemed to be an argument ¨Cthey were on the far side of the camp. Their voices were low and expressions fierce.


    I sat there, listening for the remainder of lunch. I watched as Klein and Arlen were set to cleaning up. Then my eyes landed on Sir Neil as he tracked the treeline, hand on the hilt of his sword. He stood, eyes never leaving the forest, and two other knights followed his lead.


    In the mid-day light, Sir Neil¡¯s scar was prominent on his jaw and neck, and all at once I was reminded of how one got scars. I shuffled to my feet, Noir held in a single hand, and backed up a step toward the carriage.


    The camp was silent except for the footsteps of the three knights approaching the treeline. Silent, except for the sound of the trees rustling past the edge of the forest. Silent, except for the now all too noticeable sound of bark breaking. Silent, and then it became loud.


    Before I could fully process it, there was a creature made up of dead vines and branches leaping out of the forest. It was humanoid in the worst way ¨Cwith long limbs that dragged across the dirt, and a torso of interconnected branches wrapped around a dull grey orb. It was taller than Sir Rellar ¨Cthough not even a quarter tall as the forest it sprung from. It was some kind of tree monster.


    No. It¡¯s a blight, I thought, my mind filling with useless information from the field guide. I didn¡¯t have time to think anything else because the blight screamed a splintered roar and went for Sir Neil.


    Sir Neil drew his weapon. He stood still, the edge of his sword glowing a deep blue. The light continued to grow until I blinked. When I opened my eyes, Sir Neil was suspended in the air, his sword separating the monster¡¯s head from its body.


    I watched, stunned, as its head rolled to the ground with an unimpressive thump.


    ¡°Clear!¡± Sir Neil shouted, landing smoothly. I stared as another knight appeared from the forest, an irritated expression on her face.


    ¡°Clear.¡± She ground out.


    ¡°Siobhan,¡± I turned at the deep voice of Sir Rellar, peering up at his scowling face, ¡°Report.¡±


    Dame Siobhan fell to one knee, a fist over her heart, ¡°I located a bramble. There were twenty-seven total blights, one thistle variant, four vine variants, ten twig variants, and eleven saplings. While I was dispatching the bramble, this one must have been scouting. I heard it running towards the treeline but was unable to catch up prior to its breach.¡±


    I stared at the lifeless body of the blight, so easily killed by Sir Neil. Sir Neil alone. I looked at the unbothered faces of the other knights and made my way back to the carriage to lie down.


    I was feeling lightheaded.

 CH 29 - Shade

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 2


    I didn¡¯t bother closing the curtains, instead opting to simply fall into the mass of cushions that made up the bench in the compartment. I stared at the ceiling blankly. In the back of my mind, I felt a headache brewing. Despite that, though, I thought out loud.


    ¡°And this is the safe part of the forest.¡± My voice was hoarse as I spoke.


    I took a deep breath, my body bonelessly sinking into the cushions, a defeated sound escaping my throat, ¡°The safe part.¡±


    >There are no safe parts of the forest.< The voice had a bitter tinge, and I cursed its very existence. I kept my eyes locked on the ceiling as my face crumpled.


    This Goddess¡¯ cursed Skill, the dead monster, the overflowing city, the silent forest, the dull ache of the shadow knife pulling on me. I was overwhelmed. And I felt the moment [Mental Fortitude]¡¯s passive activated. The moment I went numb.


    I wanted to scream and thrash ¨Cuntil I didn¡¯t. Until I stopped caring and simply wanted to go to sleep.


    I was exhausted, and though my body felt near-fine, my mind was fatigued.


    It was too much. Too much. Too. Much.


    ¡°Take it back. Take it back,¡± I whispered, before forcibly rolling myself off the cushions, a desperate thought pushing me to move. That¡¯s it.


    I scrambled to the floor of the compartment, kneeling on the ground with my hands propped up on the seat. I folded my fingers together. The idea of prayer was nothing foreign. Not to me. Not anymore. I closed my eyes and pressed my face into the edge of my steepled fingers, and I had no concern for who could hear what. Not anymore.


    ¡°Scylla. Hear me, hear my plea ¨C¡± I paused, and as I spoke, my voice broke, ¡°Take it back.¡±


    She had said she would listen, that I would get an answer. Maybe.


    >Not here you won¡¯t.< Tsked the voice, >You need hallowed ground for a God to reach out.<


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I grit my teeth, standing up after a long, silent minute.


    No one responded. I was under no illusion that it was my own will that silenced the voice, no. Eunora just had nothing to say. Or perhaps she¡¯d met her daily limit. And unfortunately, I had confidence in Eunora¡¯s knowledge. I knew it, too ¨Cthat there was no hope of having a Skill removed. Not by the same Divine who granted it.


    There were legends about it. Stories of men and women going through trials and tribulations for other Gods ¨CGods that outranked the one who granted the original boon. And each one was so impossible that the hero of the story usually died. Or their lover died. Or their firstborn. Sometimes, the trial was sacrificing those people outright. It was a pipedream that Scylla would respond ¨Cit had only been hours since my Affirmation.


    But sense was not driving me. Desire and desperation and a bone-deep numbness I wished to cast away were fueling me. I had no desire to use [Mental Fortitude] in such a way, and that the Skill worked without my consent was fueling a new anger. An anger I had attempted to silence the night before.


    As I regained my composure, I laid down across the wooden floor.


    I pulled my bag off my hip, reaching into the darkness to find the source of the dull chill that was pervading my mind. The knife. I pulled it out and held it above my head. I¡¯ve maintained its existence for nearly two hours, its shape not degrading even a bit, and though the connection was aching like a sore muscle, I didn¡¯t feel the sense weakening.


    I wondered how long I could maintain and what I could do with a knife I didn¡¯t know how to wield.


    I let my eyes rest on the end of the blade, willing the blade to remain where it was, hovering above my chest. And then I released the hilt, letting the blade fall. Or, rather, buoy down as my Will caught the blade and empowered it. I could feel the cold threads of mana leaving me and joining the knife in the air. I pulsed my Will, envisioning movement, and I was able to consciously direct the knife around the compartment ¨Cbelow the window, of course. Unless one of the Knights were right outside the window, they shouldn¡¯t be able to see it at all, the darkness it was made out of blending in with the shadow of the inside compartment.


    I directed it to turn, slowly, and the blade ¨Cwhich had been headed for the door, faced me pointed end first.


    I sat up, and the tip was at the level of my throat. To an outsider, it would likely have looked perilous. But confidence filled me. I knew I controlled the blade. What I wanted, it would do. And if I couldn¡¯t direct it ¨Cit would cease to exist. The numbness pervading my very existence was growing weaker, weaker, weaker. Until it was replaced with warmth. I stared at the knife hovering before me, watching the light hit the edge and disappear. The shadow it cast across my legs was a darkness so deep it looked like a cutout from a screen. It was not a metal blade ¨Cthere was no reflection. This was my power, soaking up the midday light.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Laying back down, I released the knife.


    Two verdant green screens vied for my attention.


    [Congratulations! Shadow Manipulation has reached Level 4. Class experience applied.]


    [Congratulations! Shadow Conjuration has reached Level 4. Class experience applied.]


    If they were going to level up together, why were they separated? Why not the same Skill? Or a merged version? I couldn¡¯t stop wondering what the purpose of them being separate was as I dismissed the notices. It wasn¡¯t a question I was likely to get an answer to ¨Cnot without a full library.


    And that was still months away.


    I reached up and dragged one of the pillows off the bench and placed it up my head.


    It had been a horrible day, it was time to let time pass by in the quickest way I knew how ¨Cto sleep it away.


    <hr>


    I awoke slowly to the rhythmic sound of the horses'' hooves clopping out of sync. The thump-thump of the wheels hitting stone was lulling me back to sleep. Above, I could hear the sound of a bird chirping atop the carriage roof. It was the in-between state, half-asleep, where the problems of the morning felt so far away.


    The ache in my ears was near-gone, and my muscles were tight from sleep. I took a deep breath, letting the cool air fill me. I turned over ¨Cbut I misjudged how far from the wooden compartments I had been laying, so I found myself knocking my head against the wood. With a sharp inhale, I reared back.


    I was awake.


    I pressed my hand to the ache on my forehead and grumpily reached up for my bag. Pulling it to me, I reached in and filled my mind with purpose.


    [Weave of Darkness]


    A ball of thick yarn filled the bag, its deep green near-black blending in seamlessly to the shadows.


    In as low a whisper as I could, I spoke, ¡°[Shadow Conjuration+Shadow Manipulation].¡±


    I pulsed my Will, an easy design filling my mind.


    A single stick, no thicker than my pinky, with a tiny hook at the end.


    A crochet hook.


    I pushed all thought away. There were no monsters here. No Gods. No sisters or brothers or fathers. No mothers. Here, there were no need for knights with swords that could slice through stone ¨Cjust a single hook and a ball of yarn.


    And so I went to work, casting on a new stitch, [Weaving] and experience guiding my hands.


    I let an idea fill my mind. The deep green fueled a single thought ¨Cso I began at the end and started with a tail. I hooked and looped and slipped, and anytime a disconcerting thought began to fill my head, I kicked it straight out and doubled down. With 56 Dexterity, my fingers were nimble ¨Cand with 105 Perception, I could spot exactly where my needle needed to go next. As time passed, I had a body and a head but no legs or eyes. The suns were setting on the horizon as I fastened off the green thread. I used another ball of yarn to stuff the creation. Then I pulsed my Will as I pulled on the final stitch for the body ¨Cre-shaping the hook just slightly to sharpen an edge. I slid the new edge across the yarn and cut off the excess before using the same green to create four small legs. They took less time to stitch together and to join them it only took a single stitch for each leg. I used the iridescent and green together to create eyes and eyelids and joined them as well.


    As I leaned back into the wooden siding, I stared at my latest stuffy. I beheld the lizard in its mediocre glory, satisfaction filling me. I was only Level 4 in [Weaving], not even to the level of competence wherein options appeared. This was a minor miracle.


    And then there was a knock on the window. I peered up, but I couldn¡¯t see with my back to the door, so I repositioned myself and climbed up onto the bench. Leaving Shade, the now-named lizard, discreetly tucked into a corner on the floor.


    I met the eyes of a shocked squire ¨CArlen did not seem to have expected me to have come up from the floor, my hair and clothes in disarray. I slid open the window.


    ¡°Yes?¡± My voice was hoarse, not from crying but from not being used after a deep sleep.


    ¡°We¡¯re breaking for the night, my Lady.¡±


    I nodded, rubbing my eyes. The focus required to create the little lizard had left me tired once again. As I looked out, I realized we¡¯d already stopped. I hadn¡¯t even noticed ¨Cthe sounds of the forest had become ambient noise to fuel my focus. The world had become plunged into darkness ¨Csave for the magelights surrounding several wooden posts. A quick glance across the compartment showed that the posts were set up in a circle around the carriage.


    Several piles of cloth were lying between the posts, and [Quick Calculation] told me there were twelve piles and four empty spaces. I watched as Dame Arella took one of the piles of cloth and lifted up two corners. In a fluid motion, she snapped the fabric up, and it froze mid-air ¨Cstraightening itself out before a sharp crease formed. As Dame Arella lowered the fabric, it became clear that it was a tent. A self-pitching tent.


    Nothing a micron couldn¡¯t do, though, I thought to myself before looking back to Arlen.


    ¡°Are we having dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yep, Dame Shior is prepping it now.¡± Arlen glanced back before leaning in and conspiratorily whispering, ¡°She¡¯s a way better cook than Undein, but you didn¡¯t hear that from me.¡±


    I blinked, then I glanced back to where a woman with orange hair was building a fire next to several pots and pans before looking back to Arlen and nodding sharply and whispering, ¡°When¡¯s Undein¡¯s next shift?¡±


    Arlen broke out in a grin. His expressions were so loud, so easy to read ¨C it was bringing me comfort.


    ¡°Not for another couple of days ¨Conce we leave Juvel.¡±


    As I felt a small smile bloom on my own face, I caught sight of a frowning Sir Limrick hovering a dozen feet away ¨Chis eyes focused on me and Arlen. As if a switch was flipped, my stomach dropped, and a ball of anxiety filled me. I wasn¡¯t supposed to be chatting with Arlen, then. Maybe not any of them.


    But it was so easy ¨Cfor once. I sighed mentally.


    ¡°Arlen ¨CKlein ¨Ccome help set up!¡± Sir Limrick barked, and the boy was gone.

 CH 30 - Camping

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 2


    I looked down at the same grey-violet meat filling my sandwich, the same cut-up crocodile peaches, and took a sip of the lime green juice. It felt surreal. To be eating the same thing from lunch and to look over the knights being so nonchalant. Last time we had stopped, we¡¯d been attacked. By a monster. A blight. But there they were, propping themselves up against the wooden posts, eating a stew and bread, laughing at a joke one of them made.


    I couldn¡¯t stop my eyes from scanning the forest¡¯s edge. I caught a branch moving and froze, my breath caught in my throat before I focused on a dark blue bird shuffling into a nest on the very same branch.


    I pulled my eyes away and picked up a fork. Terror or not, I¡¯d told myself I wouldn¡¯t stop eating. Not again. Not like when I awoke.


    This is progress, I sighed to myself as I forced a slice of crocodile peach into my mouth.


    Soon enough, I was done and standing up, steeling myself to talk to Dame Arella. The anxiety that haunted me was still there, but with every moment, it was becoming easier to push away ¨Ceasier to ignore. But it was never gone.


    No, I thought as I straightened my posture, this is progress.


    I didn¡¯t let my eyes stray back to the trees surrounding us. Instead, I kept my focus on Dame Arella ¨Cshe was with Sir Neil this time, and she was laughing while Sir Neil shook his head.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say¨C¡± Sir Neil cut himself off as I approached. He was giving a jerky nod my way, ¡°My Lady.¡±


    I was suddenly all too aware that I had not brought Noir with me. I was also suddenly acutely aware of how unsettled that made me feel.


    ¡°Dame Arella¨C¡± My voice was quiet, shaky, all the things I hadn¡¯t wanted it to be, but I persisted, ¡°What can I do?¡±


    She met my eyes, pushing back her blonde hair, ¡°My Lady?¡±


    I bit the inside of my cheek, and forced out the words, ¡°I want to be stronger. Like Sir Neil. What can I do?¡±


    Dame Arella blinked, then looked to Sir Neil, who had a peculiar expression on his face. As if he¡¯d bit a lemon, and it tasted like rotting meat.


    ¡°Neil, our Lady wants to be like you.¡± A grin filled Dame Arella¡¯s face, ¡°Don¡¯t keep her waiting.¡±


    Sir Neil¡¯s face contorted again before he cleared his throat, ¡°I¡¯m flattered, my Lady, but I¡¯m hardly the strongest here.¡±


    He looked pointedly at Dame Arella, but that couldn¡¯t have mattered less to me.


    ¡°But you were the one who fought today.¡± My voice was no longer shaking, but it was still quiet.


    ¡°Yes, well¨C¡± He held up his hand as if to wipe away his accomplishment. Instead, I cut him off.


    ¡°And you won so fast.¡± I blurted.


    ¡°But¨C¡± Now both hands were raised as if to calm me, but I was ready.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t keep track of your moves. It was so fast.¡±


    Dame Arella¡¯s eyes danced between us. Every time I interrupted, I saw her smile widen. Sir Neil looked like he wanted me to buzz off, but I persisted, though it filled my stomach with lead.


    ¡°The blight was huge, and you handled it without breaking a sweat. I want to do that.¡± The someday was silent, but there nonetheless.


    And maybe I was being annoying, and needy, and whatever else adults say about children who won¡¯t take no for an answer, but at that moment, it didn¡¯t matter that I was, in fact, being childish. My body was that of a child. My mind was different than in elsewhere. The struggles I faced here incomparable to the before. I can¡¯t say for certain how I would handle the loss of my everything, but I know I never would have lost everything. So maybe I really was a child, being so new to this world. And I didn¡¯t feel so bad about that thought as I had when I awoke.


    Sir Neil slumped, letting out a long breath, ¡°It¡¯s a lot of training ¨Cthat I can¡¯t afford to take the time to teach you on the road.¡±


    Dame Arella gave a soft smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Lady. But the truth is, the journey is long and dangerous. After speaking with the Captain, my offering to let you ride with us was misguided.¡±


    I felt a part of me close up, ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t help once we arrive at Fellan, though, my Lady,¡± I could feel the pity in her voice. And it felt like that was a consolation prize.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    I felt the tears prick at my eyes, I was so stupid. It¡¯s only been a day. Why would I get my hopes up like this?


    I clenched my fists and nodded, ¡°All right.¡±


    Dame Arella¡¯s eyes were searching my face, and whatever she found caused her to deflate, ¡°Is there anything else we can help with?¡±


    I paused, my voice lost to me for a moment, before I let out a hoarse, ¡°Can you help me set up the carriage for the night?¡±


    With a nod, Dame Arella stood. There were few words exchanged as she opened the door and began taking apart the compartment, but I made sure to memorize what it was she was doing and how she extended the bench to be a proper bed. As she set it up, pulling a partition from beneath a cushion, she tapped a symbol on the door frame, and the lights in the carriage came alive. Once she was finished setting up the cushions, she reached under the bench and opened yet another compartment to pull out sheets and a blanket.


    She finished quickly, and as Dame Arella was leaving, I spoke. An essential question burning within me.


    ¡°Where can I go to the bathroom and get changed?¡±


    Dame Arella gave a strangled noise before darting to grab a bag from the back of the carriage ¨Cwhere the supplies were stored. When she returned, she wasn¡¯t just holding the bag. She had several floating balls of light hovering around her.


    It was then that I was led outside the circle of tents towards the tree line. I felt my heartbeat quicken. It¡¯s just trees. Just trees, I told myself ¨Cbut I could still feel the thundering in my chest, thoughts of blights and other forest beasts swarming my mind. As we walked, Dame Arella plucked the magelights from around her and directed them to trees, leaving a path of light back to the camp. It made the forest appear darker in contrast.


    It was as I was imagining a rabbit with horribly sharp teeth biting into my flesh that we stopped before a much taller tent settled in between two trees. It was taller than Dame Arella and looked to be as wide as the carriage itself.


    ¡°It¡¯s enchanted,¡± Dame Arella spoke quietly, her eyes scanning the trees as she directed the last magelight to light up the entrance to the tent.


    She handed me the bag of clothes, and I took a breath before opening the tent. I braced myself for a hole in the ground or something equally rudimentary, but as I stepped inside, my shoes didn¡¯t sink into the dirt ground ¨Cno, there was a stone lining atop the forest floor. The tent was a light purple, and the canvas had no decorations, but the inside of the tent held a bathtub, toilet, and sink. There was a stack of towels on a small table and three bars of soap. As I approached to put the bag of nightclothes down, I saw that each bar was labeled in a dainty script ¨C ¡¯shampoo,¡¯ ¡®conditioner,¡¯ ¡®soap ¨C opal lily.¡¯


    I went to the bathtub and saw similar engravings as on the tub at the estate ¨Cnot nearly as many or as complicated, but they were there. And so, at least, it would be a warm bath. I decided I needed just that.


    I watched as steam rolled off the water, and I gingerly took off the overly complicated outfit I was wearing from the Affirmation ¨Cuntying ribbons and being careful not to snag the lace as I slid off the shorts and leggings. As I did so, I caught sight of two brown stains on my shirt collar, one on each side. My ear bleeding had truly been something serious then. I had felt the liquid running, but it wasn¡¯t in a place for me to be able to see it until now. So I made my way to the sink, where a mirror was attached to the back, and I pulled back my hair and inspected my ears. Dame Arella had cleaned off the dried blood earlier in the day, but I was still surprised to see no remnants of the wound. My ear didn¡¯t even sting.


    I only have one strike left, I thought darkly. Neither of the two I currently have were my fault, yet here I am. At risk of losing what is most precious to me ¨Cmy memories of elsewhere.


    I turned away from the mirror and went back to the now full bath. As I sank into the water, I let the harsh sting ground me. Reluctantly, I pulled up one of the notifications from the morning. The one that I had my suspicions about and that I dreaded dearly.


    [Congratulations! You have reached the first threshold of Divinity! Skill capabilities re-calibrated.]


    I watched as the green system notification hung in front of me. I already knew what it meant. I shouldn¡¯t have been able to make such a detailed knife from shadows, after all. Not when previously I¡¯d only made simple shapes. Just in case, I had to confirm for myself. I¡¯d never tried to examine any of the previous notices. But now seemed like the time.


    ¡°[Inspect]¡±


    [First Threshold of Divinity: User has accumulated 100 points of Divinity. User¡¯s potential is exponentially increased with every point in Divinity, and after reaching the First Threshold, all Skills work more efficiently by a factor of 10. All capacities, cooldowns, and quantitative Skill aspects are drastically improved. All metaphysical aspects are moderately improved. All Passive Skills are now able to be minimally molded, similar to Active Skills.]


    [Affected Skills: Inspect, Weaving, Quick Calculation, Silent as a Shadow, Weave of Darkness, Otherworldly, Mental Fortitude, Shadow Conjuration, Shadow Manipulation, Shadow Animation.]


    I let out a slow breath, dismissing the notice ¨Conly briefly acknowledging none of the gifted Skills were affected. Is it because they came from the Divine?


    In search of a distraction, I let my eyes roam the room. As my eyes focused on the toilet, I used [Inspect]. It was something, anything, to help get me out of my own head. I had been neglecting the Skill, anyway, so this was good.


    [Enchanted Toilet, Tier 1, Rare]


    [Made of porcelain and magisilva, this item is enchanted with several mid-level water enchantments.]


    [Crafted by Coriander Quillen]


    I stared at the information, swallowing. It had never been this detailed before. I curiously looked at the sink.


    [Enchanted Sink, Tier 1, Rare]


    [Made of porcelain and magisilva, this item is enchanted with several mid-level water enchantments.]


    [Crafted by Coriander Quillen]


    I wondered, briefly, if Coriander Quillen was a good crafter or not. Surely, they must be? I looked down at the tub I was soaking in.


    [Runic Tub, Tier 2, Rare]


    [Made of porcelain, magisilva, and magigold, this item has been engraved with runes of fire and water, as well as water echantments]


    [Crafted by Brighton Quillen]


    I tilted my head, looking to the side, where the bars of soap were resting.


    [Opal Lily Soap, Tier 1, Uncommon]


    [Soap infused with the essence of an Opal Lily. Includes minor amounts of Starfire Roses and Primordial Lavender.]


    [Crafted by Franny of Wig]


    Franny of Wig sounds different from the Quillens. They must be some kind of noble house. Franny must be a commoner. I focused on the bar of conditioner next to the soap, wondering if it, too, was made by Franny of Wig.


    [Mimic, Tier 1, Level 4]


    [A monster that can morph into inanimate objects.]


    I froze.


    ¡°What?¡±

 CH 30.5 - Interlude 3

    <h2>Duty, Diligence, and Dignity</h2>


    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 2


    Evelyn Dawn has always believed in duty and diligence and dignity. It was as her mother had instructed her after they agreed that she Awakened to the uncommon [Young Lady of Magic] Class.


    ¡°Privilege leads to duty, Evelyn. You and your brother are the future of our house.¡± Mother had called Evelyn into the official Countess¡¯ office, and it still sent shivers up Eve¡¯s spine, ¡°Do not disappoint. Your Class and Affirmation give you power ¨Cand Dawns wield our power deftly. Anything less is unacceptable.¡±


    That was years ago now, and no one could accuse Eve of being lesser than her brother, Raphael. Not in anything. Well, except for swordsmanship. But Eve found swordsmanship uncouth. Not because she was a lady, but because Eve believed a Mage¡¯s path the superior course ¨Cwhich, along with hours of studying and a naturally high Magic stat, was likely why she was offered such a Class.


    And so, as Eunora was having her Affirmation in the not-so-distant capital, Eve was practicing her Dexterity. She was training her fingers to be nimble and utilize every bit of her stats. It was one thing to be given Strength or Perception ¨Cor Dexterity, specifically, and it was a whole other thing to know how to use it. And so Eve often spent her mornings practicing embroidery, or the piano, or painting. Today, it was embroidery. She would do so until her Skill tutor would arrive mid-morning. In the afternoon, Eve would head off to the Magic Tower located in a nearby town, wherein she would write lines, practice runes, and learn to funnel mana in new and varying ways.


    Eve was nearly fourteen now. She¡¯d collected a half dozen non-affinity combat spells, but soon, she¡¯d be able to take an affinity test and contract with a spirit. She was sure she could do it. She was Level 16 already, nearly caught up to Raph. Despite how grotesque she found monster hunting, Eve had conquered her disgust and often followed her tutors into the woods. Sometimes, she would even accompany the Dusk Knights when they were patrolling, hunting monsters around the estate. Evelyn often found them too crude for her tastes, but she knew nearly half of the knights were commoners. So what could she expect, really?


    In a stroke of luck, last time she was out, she¡¯d found a nest of juvenile mimics ¨Cshe¡¯d eradicated the lot of them. Well, she¡¯d thought she¡¯d gotten them all. Turns out one of the weaker ones had climbed into Eve¡¯s bag and mimicked a bar of conditioner.


    Eve always kept a full set of washing supplies in her bag. You never knew when you¡¯d get covered in monster blood ¨Cand it was undignified for a noble to walk around as such. She also had invested some of her allowance on a few Quick Clean potions that would wash ¨Cand dry¨C her clothes on the spot. Thus, she hadn¡¯t noticed an extra bar until she was back at the estate and organizing her bag.


    Sure, she could have left it to the maids. But what good was that? If Eve wanted to best Raph, she had to be able to fend for herself. Well, mostly. She hadn¡¯t learned to cook or anything. Just. She could pack. That was easy. Anyway, she¡¯d been laying out her supplies on her bed when she¡¯d curiously found not one but two bars of conditioner when Eve was certain she¡¯d only had the one.


    And then a wicked ¡ªbecause that is truly all it could be called¡ª grin spread across her face.


    ¡°Oh, brilliant, this will be fun.¡±


    And so, as this had all occurred two days before, after the maids had finished packing but late enough that Eve knew the knights weren¡¯t about to head out, Eve ¡ªwho was definitely not sneaking¡ª went out to the packed carriage and sifted through the many bags tucked away in the storage crate. Eve had found the bag containing the rest tent and gingerly slid in the mimic, using very delicate mana manipulation not to so much as touch the beast. She made sure to remove the actual conditioner so no one would question anything.


    Though, honestly, Eve wasn¡¯t sure the mimic would survive being stuck in a storage crate. She wasn¡¯t all that sure about the mechanics of it, but it should be a grand time either way.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    It was, after all, Evelyn¡¯s parting gift to her middle sister.


    Thus, a mere two days later, she found herself smiling down at her embroidery, wondering if Eunora had found her present. Likely not yet. Adeline was less than a day''s travel, and the rest tent was only set up at night ¡ªwell, on all of Evelyn¡¯s trips, it was only set up at night. Knowing Eunora, she¡¯d be unable to hold it and pee herself and need the tent on the very first day.


    Evelyn gave a mild snort at the thought, before catching herself and giving a dainty giggle. Snorting was oh so unladylike.


    <hr>


    As Eve was sipping on some gingerberry tea and looking over her latest creation ¡ªa rather beautiful embroidered version of a blue flower called a Primal Lover. It had purple speckles and a brown stem. Eve was using a red thread to go over her mistakes ¡ªcorrecting them in such a way as not to sweep her failings under the rug. That wouldn¡¯t do for a member of the Dawn. One must always be accountable for their failings.


    It was then that Theo stormed into Eve¡¯s room, his cheeks flushed and all composure gone. She tutted at him, he was still young, but even so. It was rather unlike him to be so crass.


    ¡°Theo, be more mind-¡°


    ¡°Oh, be quiet!¡± Theo huffed, his hands on his knees as he collected his breath. It was well known his Class barely boosted his physical abilities and instead focused on mental. Plus, he was only 9, so he had only a level or two under his belt, ¡°Have you heard?¡±


    Eve sighed and put down her needle, ¡°Heard what?¡±


    Even as Theo was huffing, a mocking grin came across his face, ¡°You haven¡¯t.¡±


    Theo did drop the smile, though Eve had really rather wanted to curse it off. But, her chance already gone, she pursed her lips and picked up her sugar spoon. She spoke as she stirred another teaspoon of sugar into her tea.


    ¡°Stop being cryptic and say what you¡¯ve come to say.¡±


    ¡°Well, this is a treat. I get to tell you, too,¡± Theo, who was usually so stoic, had a dark joy to his voice, ¡°Eunora had her Affirmation.¡±


    Evelyn leveled Theo with an unamused look, ¡°Thank you for the insight. We were all told the schedule.¡±


    ¡°No ¡ªyou don¡¯t understand.¡± Theo¡¯s eyes lit up, reveling in Evelyn¡¯s confusion, ¡°Viscount Hedrow was there and he told his son-¡°


    Evelyn held up a well-manicured finger, ¡°Get to the point, Theo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there. He told his son, Jerome ¡ªthe one who I swap letters with, that he was nearly blinded by the Affirmation.¡±


    Evelyn froze.


    ¡°Eunora¡¯s Affirmation nearly blinded him.¡±


    Evelyn shot Theo another look, and bit out, ¡°Yes, I heard you the first time.¡±


    Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed at Eve¡¯s tone, but he had another pedantic smile across his face, ¡°Oh, come off it.¡±


    Theo glanced at Evelyn¡¯s hand, which was clenching the sugar spoon so tightly the metal was bending.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to throw anything?¡± Theo sounded almost disappointed, and for a moment, Evelyn considered shooting a magic missile at her brother but opted not to go through with it.


    Theo wasn¡¯t like Eunora. He had a barrier spell he¡¯d already leveled. And the ability to hold a grudge. If Evelyn tried anything on Theo, she¡¯d likely wake up to a bed full of mimics ¡ªnot just a soap bar. He was discreetly horrible like that. Evelyn was halfway sure that Theo was a sociopath.


    ¡°No. Why?¡± Eve grit out.


    ¡°Because Raphael threw a sword at me.¡±


    Eve blinked, ¡°A sword?¡±


    Theo held his hands out and mimicked swinging a sword, ¡°He¡¯s insane. He just chucked the thing. If I didn¡¯t have [Barrier of the Mind], he would¡¯ve nicked me.¡±


    Evelyn eyed her brother but, surprisingly, he didn¡¯t seem vexed by Raph¡¯s actions. Theo was clearly elated that he was able to bask in both Eve and Raph¡¯s misery.


    Eve closed her eyes, running through all the possible consequences such an Affirmation would bring, before snapping them open.


    ¡°Will Mother bring her back?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Theo shot out, ¡°Did you see her face when we had that dinner? When Eunora didn¡¯t show, I could see a vein in Father¡¯s forehead.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least there¡¯s that.¡± Eve released her grip on the spoon, placing it down gently next to her teacup, ¡°Did you ever figure out what rank her Class was?¡±


    Theo already had one hand on the door as he nodded.


    ¡°Mother thinks it¡¯s a Rare class.¡±


    Evelyn sat in shocked silence as Theo began slipping out the door, only for him to drop a final piece of information.


    ¡°And she thinks she¡¯s already leveled.¡±


    Evelyn watched the door slam behind her brother just as her magic hit the wood.


    Eve was no worse than Raphael. But she certainly wasn¡¯t better.

 Art Gallery

    Pictures of Eunora:


    Done by @zaya_nalenthi on twitter


    Art done by Nagatsaa on Twitter!


    Art done by PandaScooter


    Only open if you''ve read past CH 25


    Knights!


    by @nagatsaa on twitter!


    Neil


    Dame Arella


    That one Lunch I described in detail that made it''s way into a review:


    by @cryling_art on twitter!


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Map of Maeve (Uncolored) (this is in low res, for high res join the discord or go to patreon --it''s up for free on both places)


    by Chloethecartog on Twitter!


    Maeve, Colored:


    Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words Words words

 CH 31 - Mockery

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 2


    I flicked my eyes from the green system notice to the unassuming bar of soap. The mimic, I frantically thought to myself.


    Tier 1. Level 4.


    I took a slow breath. The soap never moved.


    I raised my hand, keeping my eyes focused on the beige bar of soap.


    I focused my mind, building the blueprint of a knife before-


    ¡°[Shadow Conjuration+Shadow Manipulation]¡±


    Darkness congealed next to my head, and two black knives appeared fully formed. With a pulse of my Will, I directed them forward. As if it could feel my mana, the bar of soap shook and transformed into a black mass of eldritch horror ¡ªif eldritch horrors were slightly larger than a bar of soap. It released a high-pitched screech that sounded like a squeak, and I launched the knives at the mimic.


    I felt the icy pull on my mind as the two knives dove towards the tentacled beast ¡ªbefore one got stuck in the wood and the other sailed straight past the monster. The monster in question had not remained still, lunging from the table towards me. It couldn¡¯t close the gap, though, and fell down the side of the tub.


    I jumped up, calling the knives back to me ¡ªthe one stuck in the wood tipped over the table as it dislodged, sending other soaps and towels sprawling across the floor, and the other knife was zipping through the air. Instead of relying on my poor aim again, I plucked one of the knives out of the air and bent over the side of the tub. I held my breath as I listened for any scuttling, and I scanned the floor ¡ªa brush had fallen, along with the other two bars of soap, and there were several towels half stuck under the tub. The five-footed tub.


    In recognition, I swiped down to the claw foot sticking out the middle of the tub ¡ªthere were only supposed to be four feet. But as I did so, the monster transformed back into its tentacled form before disappearing under the tub. I tried to swipe further under the tub, but my reach was too short to go fully underneath. Instead, I turned to the other side, where the monster had already emerged and was heading for the edge of the tent.


    I pulsed my Will, and both knives lurched away from me. They shot towards the mimic ¡ªone aimed for the center of the monster¡¯s body, the other aimed for a tentacle. One went too far and hit the stone floor, slamming down and sliding up to the tent wall. The other nicked one of the tentacles but otherwise missed the majority of the mimic. Within a breath, the monster went from a squeak to a squeal of pain before black blood began to seep out onto the stone floor.


    Rather than continue onward and escape, the monster turned back and began rushing back to me. I jerked back, splashing the water in the tub and barely catching myself on the ledge. However, I had been forced forward to correct myself. My body was halfway over the edge of the tub, and I must have startled the mimic because it froze two feet from my face.


    For a third time, I pulsed my Will, summoning the blades. This time, they both hit their mark ¡ªthe backside of the mimic. One knife sliced straight through a tentacle, and the other went straight through the monster''s body. I called to the blades to continue¡ªand the mimic exploded into a mess of gore. Black blood sprayed on my face and across the floor, and I was already leaning back into the water and scrubbing my face. Once I was sure the monster''s blood was gone, I began running my eyes across the room.


    My breathing was coming quick and shallow, and I ignored the System notifications that were trying to pull my attention. Quickly, I began inspecting everything else in the now disheveled tent¡ªbeginning with the other bars of soap.


    How did it even get in here? It was through sheer force of will that I wasn¡¯t screaming and crying ¡ªbut two monsters in a single day was enough to exhaust whatever feeling of dread I had and instead left me feeling paranoid.


    Breathe. I caught myself near hyperventilating and took a deep, purposeful breath. Freaking out is bad. It¡¯ll do no good. Just. Breathe.


    Mostly reassured there were no more monsters waiting to jump out of the shadows ¡ªor off the shelves, I sank into the tub. Chaos was around me, so I closed my eyes. It didn¡¯t set the world right, but it made the chaos easier to ignore, and within moments, my heart was no longer attempting to beat out of my chest.


    I began working my hands through my hair, washing the stress away halfway successfully. The warmth of the water mixed with the relaxed feeling that came with managing my wild curls left me with a sense of balance. The chaotic fight reminded me that I wasn¡¯t powerless, not truly. If I were without any power, I would have lost completely and utterly. But I didn¡¯t. A sliver of pride worked its way into my head as I glanced at the monster''s corpse.


    Oh. The book didn¡¯t mention that.


    A rainbow miasma was encasing the remains. Anywhere on the body that the miasma touched fluttered away into shimmering dust. I kept my eye on the quick dissolving body of the mimic for the two minutes it took to dissolve. Even the monster blood that had previously lined the outside of the tub had disappeared in a shimmer. Once there were no more remains, I caught sight of a small blue marble lying still on the stone floor.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    The book definitely didn¡¯t mention that, either.


    I paused, waiting to see if the voice would chip in. If Eunora would give me something useful. When the unwelcome conversationalist didn¡¯t chime in, I felt relief overwhelm me, and I went back to washing my hair.


    I spent another thirty minutes simply soaking and thinking. And as I dried off and began braiding my hair, I wondered what I should do.


    That caused me to reflect on my fight as a whole. Surely, I should have cried for help. That¡¯s what someone with a [Common] or [Uncommon] Class would do. They wouldn¡¯t have even thought to fight a monster, especially if they didn¡¯t have a combat-focused Class.


    Finishing my braids, I looked in the mirror. I expected to see an exhausted face, sunken eyes, and a weary look. Instead, I looked fresh. There were no bags under my eyes, no sign of the terror I¡¯d been through today. None of the horrifying events left a mark. And that led to my decision.


    If I told them what happened, there would be questions. Questions that the thought of sent me into knots. No. That wasn¡¯t going to happen.


    I pulled out the clothes from the pre-packed bag and slid into loose-fitting nightclothes and the accompanying loafers. It seems the maids knew I wouldn¡¯t be changing privately, so they gave me shoes. I said a silent thanks and got to work righting the tent.


    I straightened the table I had turned over and refolded the leftover towels. I stacked the bars of soap back where they were and drained the tub. I used a washcloth to mop up some of the excess water that had splashed in the fight. It was as I was cleaning up that I realized I hadn¡¯t been maintaining the knives, and they had long since returned to the shadows. Again, I felt the pull of a System notification. I pushed it aside and finished up. I folded my outfit from the day and placed it in my bag. Giving the tent one last look over, I went to the table one of the knives had gotten stuck in and leaned down to look at the notch left behind. With a sigh, I simply put the towels over it. There was nothing else I could do about it.


    Then I picked up the last piece of debris from my fight ¡ªthe blue marble that had been left behind. It was a cobalt blue with flecks of white in its center, forming the loose image of a flower. Whatever this was, it was clearly magic. I tucked it into my bag and went to open the tent flap. It was only then that I furrowed my brow.


    Shouldn¡¯t she have been able to hear me?


    I stood where I was and clapped my hands together ¡ªonce, twice, three times. And then I waited. And waited. A minute passed, and Dame Arella hadn¡¯t so much as called out.


    I took a breath.


    ¡°Dame Arella?¡± My voice was soft but not a whisper. Immediately, the tent flap shook.


    ¡°Yes, my lady?¡±


    I paused before pulling open the flap so I could see her face, ¡°Could you hear me the whole time?¡±


    The woman shook her head, an odd look in her eye, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be very private if I could. It¡¯s enchanted only to let out intentional noise.¡±


    I blinked. Then, a sharp laugh I couldn¡¯t hold back escaped me.


    Of course it is, I thought sarcastically to myself. Because why wouldn¡¯t it be based on intentions?


    The magic of this world was foreign, its novelty lost on me. And so I left the tent, a mockery of a smile on my face. I wasn¡¯t feeling stable, but neither was I feeling madness creeping into my mind. And so, I followed the floating magelights back to the carriage, leaving Dame Arella to trail behind me. It was different now. The forest¡¯s dark edges were encroaching on me, pressing down on the fear that I had been attempting to ignore after the blight from earlier. But evermore, I was being shown that the path to Fellan was dangerous. Had I been the true Eunora, that mimic could have killed me. If I hadn¡¯t attacked first, it still could have.


    It didn¡¯t, though. It didn¡¯t even touch me. I grit my teeth, my fists clenched around my bag. I am not strong, but I am not without power.


    ¡°My Lady¡­¡± Dame Arella called to me, and I paused my stomping to look back at her, ¡°Is everything all right?¡±


    The swirl of anxiety and insecurity tried to rear its head, but I was still manic from the fight. Adrenaline still pumping in my veins, fueling my more volatile emotions. The fear of society could not reach me, not then. So, when I spoke, it was with more confidence than I had before. With more grit and fury and not fear.


    ¡°No.¡± I turned back to face the camp. We were still a dozen feet away from where the magelights ended and the light of the campfire began. I didn¡¯t look back as I asked, ¡°Did you mean what you said before? About helping once we arrive to Fellan?¡±


    I stood still as Dame Arella remained silent. It took her a beat to respond.


    ¡°I did. I do.¡± Her voice had an edge to it, as if daring me to challenge her.


    I didn¡¯t want to challenge her. I wanted to believe her. So I released some of my anger ¨Csome of my fear, and I nodded.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    And then I was off, headed straight for the carriage ¨Crunning from my words as much as my thoughts. This world was cruel, but the Knights of the Dusk had not been cruel. They were abysmal at explaining things, at interacting with someone raw and afraid and angry, but they had offered what even the Countess had not. A promise in good faith. A hand outstretched. It made my heart ache for Eunora, for who she could have been and was still not.


    I climbed into the carriage, sliding out of my shoes and arranging all of the knitted animals I had in the main compartment.


    I placed the bunny, Noir, by my head. Haze, the panda, went into the corner where my back would go. Shade, the lizard, was in my hands. It was as I crawled into the makeshift bed that I filled my being with the ice of mana.


    [Shadow Animation]


    ¡°Soothe me, please.¡±


    All three knitted beasts came to life. Haze wrapped himself around one of my arms, Noir the other, and Shade curled into my neck. Before I let my eyes close, I let my attention fall to the System notifications that were begging for my acknowledgment.

 CH 32 - New Features Unlocked

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 2


    [System Notice: For defeating a hostile with 100% contribution you have unlocked the command [Combat Report]. This will give you details regarding your actions, experience, and achievements. This report condenses all notifications from combat into a single notification. Once the command is utilized the [Combat Report] will become the default notification for combat encounters.]


    [Congratulations! You have slain your first monster! Additional experience awarded!]


    [Congratulations! You have utilized your Skill Shadow Manipulation in combat!]


    [Congratulations! You have¡ª


    Looking at the half dozen notifications, all seemingly related to combat, I appreciated the [System]¡¯s first notice and decided a summary is perfect.


    [Combat Report]


    [Skills Used in Combat:


    Inspect Lv. 2


    Shadow Manipulation Lv. 4


    Shadow Conjuration Lv. 4]


    [Hostiles Defeated:


    1 Level 4 Juvenile Mimic - Killed]


    [Contribution: 100%]


    [Level Discrepancy: 8 Level Excess]


    [Overall Experience Modifier Adjusted for:


    100% Contribution against Hostile


    8+ Level Excess above Hostile]


    [Achievements:


    Utilized Inspect to Identify a Monster for the first time. Extra experience applied.


    Sustained Shadow Conjuration in combat for the first time. Extra experience applied.


    Sustained Shadow Manipulation in combat for the first time. Extra experience applied.


    Sustained a mana weapon in combat for the first time. Extra experience applied.


    Survived first Solo Combat against a single monster. Extra experience applied.]


    [Post-Combat Results:


    Skill Level Up! Inspect is now Level 3!


    Skill Level Up! Shadow Manipulation is now Level 5!


    Skill Level Up! Shadow Conjuration is now Level 5!


    Class Experience Applied.]


    As the oversized notice filled my vision, I stared at the System. Then I raised my hand and reached for where the word ¡®killed¡¯ was hovering. White words on a green window. My success was stated so succinctly. As my fingers went to run over the word, they sunk past the notice. It was incorporeal, after all. I let my hand drop.


    It dug at me that the System stated ¡®Hostiles Defeated¡¯ and not ¡®Monster Defeated.¡¯


    This world is dangerous, and not just because of monsters.


    Still, I felt a sense of achievement fill me, and a small smile spread across my face. I¡¯d reached competence in all of my Class Skills. Finally. I felt ice well up within me in anticipation as I Willed the compartment to change.


    [Shadow Manipulation]


    Nothing grew, the shadows staying flat, but against the empty wooden wall ¨Cwhere a crack of light from the window was reflecting, the shadows twirled around each other. With a pulse of my Will, a segment of one shadow broke away from the rest and began morphing into the crude shape of a butterfly. Then I had another form, and they fluttered against the wall. The fine control I had lacked before my Affirmation was a thing of the past. I created a tulip with a stem. Then, more butterflies ¨Ceach circling either the flower or another butterfly. Soon enough, I was directing a symphony of butterflies that flowed from one side of the compartment to the other ¨Cfluttering along the wooden walls. I was able to feel where they were without focusing on anyone in particular as I created evermore.


    The cold threads connecting me to the butterflies reminded me they were mine, just like my knit creations. I lowered my hands and gently pet Noir. This was mine. All mine. And now I didn¡¯t need to recklessly practice my Skills, or worry if an enchantment held. Unlike [Shadow Animation], [Shadow Manipulation] did not require verbal commands.


    At that thought, I released the butterflies and looked at Noir and Haze ¨CShade was curled too close to my throat for me to see easily. I readied myself and pulsed my Will. The cold of mana left me and flowed into Noir, and I tried to take control. I felt resistance as I attempted to lift his arms. The bunny didn¡¯t want to move away from me. I could feel it. It sent a sickening shot to my gut, and I dropped [Shadow Manipulation].


    Not because I had to but because the feeling of overtaking Noir¡¯s control felt wrong. It felt perverse. [Shadow Animation] was still running, though, so perhaps it was my own Will I was attempting to usurp.


    Looking up at the ceiling, I felt another pull of my attention.


    [Congratulations! Shadow Manipulation is now Level 5! New features unlocked! Class experience applied.]


    [Congratulations! Shadow Conjuration is now Level 5! New features unlocked! Class experience applied.]


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    [Status]


    ¡°[Inspect] [Inspect]¡±


    [Shadow Conjuration: As a Young Lady of Darkness, you will become a master of the unseen. Whether you wield the darkness offensively, defensively, or passively is dependent on your will. With this Skill, you will be able to summon a hardy Shadow that can become corporeal. Upon activation, subtle shifts in the tint of Shadow can be altered to better blend in with other shadows. Color options increased per level. Total effectiveness is dependent on your Perception, Magic, and Divinity stats. Additional effects unlocked upon level up.]


    [Shadow Manipulation: As a Young Lady of Darkness, the world of the stalker shall be yours to command. Whether you animate the shadows to do your bidding, wrap yourself in the comfort only darkness can bring, or simply wish to obscure yourself -this Skill will allow you to manipulate natural Shadows according to your will. Upon activation, you will gain awareness of all shadows in a sphere around you. Area of Sphere increased per level. Total effectiveness is dependent on your Perception, Magic, and Divinity stats. Additional effects unlocked upon level up.]


    I focused on both Skills before pulling out the relevant changes.


    [Shadow Conjuration] ¨C Upon activation, subtle shifts in the tint of Shadow can be altered to better blend in with other shadows. Color options increased per level.


    [Shadow Manipulation] ¨C Upon activation, you will gain awareness of all shadows in a sphere around you. Area of sphere increased per level.


    [Shadow Manipulation] was still active, and as I looked around, I could feel the shadow surrounding me. The compartment was filled with options. There were even some below me ¨Cand while I couldn¡¯t feel much else, I could tell they were too far away to be within the compartment.


    ¡°[Inspect]¡±


    [Shadow Conjuration: 2nd Tier Skill. Continuous activation. No cooldown. Current volume of Shadow able to be summoned: 50 CY. Current Shadow Camouflage options: 5. This Skill requires mana to maintain. Current level [5] out of [60].]


    I coughed on a sharp breath.


    50 CY is a huge change from the 3 CY that [Shadow Conjuration] gave at Level 1. It¡¯s also monstrous.


    I bit my cheek.


    ¡°[Inspect]¡±


    [Current Shadow Camouflage options: Slate Grey, Navy Blue, Deep Purple, Hickory Brown, Lindwyrm Green.]


    [Shadow Conjuration]


    Out of the darkest shadows in the compartment, a pitch-black miasma grew and solidified into a misshapen ball. I brought it to me, hovering it above my head. Despite being in the flickering light, the darkness was a sharp black in contrast.


    Slate Grey.


    Before my eyes, the darkness¡­ dulled. I could still feel it under my control, but it was no longer a void mid-air. It wasn¡¯t transparent either, but its edges blended into the compartment better than before.


    I stretched the edges out, thinning the base of the shadows until it was paper-thin, and pressed it up against the darkest wall in the compartment. It was disconcerting how well it blended in. I was halfway in love.


    In elsewhere, magic couldn¡¯t do things like this.


    I fell asleep shifting the shadows on the wall between slightly different tints of shadow. It was the world''s darkest light show.


    <hr>


    I woke up to a knocking on the door and a gruff voice calling for me.


    ¡°What?¡± I croaked, my throat cracking from sleep. I flexed my muscles to loosen them and found myself hugging Noir more firmly than I¡¯d intended. I released the bunny, stretching my arms up and out.


    The only light leaking in from the edge of the curtain was a flickering orange light.


    ¡°Breakfast and briefing, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Coming,¡± I sighed.


    I rubbed my eyes before running my hands over my hair ¨Cmaking sure that the braids hadn¡¯t fallen out too terribly while I slept. I slid off the makeshift bed and put on the loafers I had worn last night. It had been a comfortable sleep, and I had slept without dreams.


    Outside the carriage was Captain Rellar, with his bald head and bulging muscles. Despite the early morning, he was already in full armor. The only natural light was at the edge of the horizon, the rest was provided by dimmed magelights and the campfires. Many of the knights were taking apart the camp, one was stirring a pot, and two were standing by a small table with silver place settings.


    I followed Sir Rellar to the table and climbed into the seat he pulled out for me. As I looked over today¡¯s breakfast, Sir Rellar moved to stand on the other side of the table. As he did so, I noticed a sword on each hip clanging. I picked up a fork and took a bite of some eggs while I waited.


    Sir Rellar looked at me, and I felt his aura overcome me once again, anxiety and fear welling up within me. I swallowed. Enough.


    ¡°I have breakfast,¡± I said quietly, ¡°What about the briefing?¡±


    Sir Rellar nodded, the light of the campfire reflecting off his head as he did so.


    ¡°We should reach Juvel by early afternoon, where we will convene with the local Dusk contingent. Rather than staying with House Zora, we will find an inn to stay the night. We need to prepare more thoroughly now that we¡¯re out of Adeline. And¨C¡± Sir Rellar paused, ¡°You will need to prepare for a visit to the local church.¡±


    My expression went flat, and my grip on the fork tightened.


    ¡°The church?¡±


    ¡°It is custom.¡±


    <He is unchanging. Useless man.> Came the bitter voice of Eunora. I bit my cheek, crushing the insecurity that was welling within me. Neither were explaining, and it was making me angry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need more than that, Sir Rellar.¡±


    The man blinked before shaking his head, a wry smile on his face.


    ¡°Apologies, I forget, my Lady. You are still young ¨CI was told you had not left the estate before. Even when we¡¯re traveling discreetly, Dawns are to make an appearance at the local church, pray for a fashion, and leave a donation.¡±


    I could feel them, the chains of this family, choking me. Forcing me to pray to Gods I did not worship.


    <Frill is owed your respect, at the least, child.>


    I swallowed the taste of bile at Eunora¡¯s words. Because, of course, the original was devout. She was not me, not even in her affinities. No. The original had constructs of light in the vision Scylla had shown me. Frill, the eternal caretaker, the divine healer, the one who constantly treated Morloch¡¯s ever-bleeding wounds. Of course, despite her resentment and rage, Eunora would pick her as a patron Goddess. Because underneath it all, Eunora was in pain.


    At the thought, I felt a hiss coming through the link [Eternal Communion] had forged. I desperately wanted Eunora to run out of steam. There was, after all, a limit to how often she could reach out. The Skill itself had confirmed it.


    I couldn¡¯t convince myself to pretend, to hide my distaste at the thought of speaking to Grel or Brel ¨Cor, worse yet, Scylla. So, instead, I didn¡¯t say anything at all. I lowered my head and focused on my food. The Gods of this world may not walk among mortals, but they clearly still demanded their worship. I would not be able to explain my disgust to Sir Rellar, and besides that, many ears were listening.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t donate in Adeline.¡± That was all I could get myself to say.


    Silence.


    ¡°Well,¡± Sir Rellar found himself, ¡°That¡¯s because it was your Affirmation. The other nobles made donations on your behalf.¡±


    I sighed and listened to the rest of the plan for the day. It wasn¡¯t much.

 CH 33 - Practice Makes Perfect

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 3


    I had the curtains closed once again, but I left the magelight on, shining down and causing sharp shadows to form. I swallowed the anger I felt at being forced to visit the church. A part of me, something small and quiet, wondered which Gods would be shown. Would it be Agar and Zanth ¨Cor Xanth? Horus or Mace? Would Scylla even have a foothold in Juvel? Would the twins? I didn¡¯t know, and I ignored Eunora¡¯s voice when she spoke ¨Ctelling me of Frill and Morloch and Xanth, of Greta and Ital and Yllium. I didn¡¯t want to know things I never learned, I had thought I was done with such things after the first time. But here it was all again. I. Didn¡¯t. Want. It.


    Instead of focusing on such things, I punted the small voice ¨Cthe voice that was both me and not me but also not the future Eunora, back behind a wall of my own creation. A box sealed so tight it could hold my anxiety and fear and even some of my anger.


    Then, I let myself feel the power rushing in my veins.


    In elsewhere, mana was small ¨Cfragile and weak. It was a hobby, a parlor trick, minor self-defense. Because we had other ways to protect ourselves from the horrors that roamed my world, with our indestructible Domes and our Glass Cannons. But magic ¨C magic was beautiful. In elsewhere you could see it, call to it, you could form anything you wanted with a thought. I focused on darkness because, in all the ways that mattered, I was seen as light. Always pushing for perfection, always glowing with the glory of competition, holding myself high. And darkness was my release. Magic in elsewhere was art brought to life. Here, magic is so confined ¨C restricted to Skills and Classes and Stats. I knew, in a way I had not learned, that my affinity carrying over changed things for me. It meant I could circumvent the rules.


    Because in Gargantua, mana manipulation is a Skill one must learn and meditate on and progress. In Gargantua, elements are forged with contracts and blood and deals with spirits. Affinities are not granted freely, not like mine. But my Skills were a piece of home. [Shadow Manipulation] and [Shadow Conjuration] were my heart and soul brought here. Before, I had called them a trap. A way to make me find a reason to love this world that the Gods had forced me to. Because magic here had power.


    That didn¡¯t matter, not anymore. Not when I had a dead girl¡¯s instincts and a strange woman¡¯s voice haunting me. Weeks ago, I would have screamed and raged and let myself be overcome. But there is only so much I can withhold from myself before being forced to admit that it is a pain of my own creation. I do not have to be so miserable. No.


    And I won¡¯t be. This choice ¨Cit will give me power.


    [Shadow Manipulation]


    I felt the ice in my veins as the shadows began dancing in place, remaining flat and attached to their masters. I lifted my hands and felt the ease with which my Divinity allowed me to finesse the darkness. Some pieces became butterflies, some became flowers, and others were created by the shadow of my own hands, making bunnies and dogs and dinosaurs.


    [Shadow Conjuration]


    And then the shadows unpeeled themselves from the wooden walls.


    As butterflies fluttered, they shifted from navy blue to deep purple and then back again. They circled lindwyrm green flowers that were forming themselves into a bouquet. Hickory brown bunnies became fleshed out and meaty and chased lightly by slate grey dogs that had formed bodies. All of these creations were smaller than my hand, but they filled the compartment with life. I directed them like a symphony.


    Inside, I knew I was pushing my limits ¨Cusing every bit of focus I possessed. And I knew it wasn¡¯t true life. I was already running out of mana ¨Cbarely an hour, and I could feel the backlash shocking my veins.


    Before, when I had crafted those knives, I had made them works of art. Intense beauty ¨Cmaintained in perpetuity. With my focus, their existence had never wavered. They were something I molded by hand, creating them with my full attention. Now, the bunnies were barely more than rough outlines rounded out, dog heads just a mimicry of my hands with roughly shaped bodies. Even the butterflies were pinched things.


    That meant I had to get better, practice more, and increase my finesse until I had the blueprints for beauty memorized and ready to conjure at a moment''s notice.


    And now, all I had was time. Time to watch the beauty swirling around me.


    [Quick Calculation] told me I had enough to maintain the scene for another ten minutes, but I cut it off at five minutes. So that I could ¨C


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    [Weave of Darkness]


    ¨Csummon a massive ball of chunky black yarn. It was the kind I didn¡¯t need a needle to weave, so I used my fingers to craft a blanket that would swallow me whole. It was perfect ¨Cby the time the skein ran out of yarn, I had enough mana to create another.


    The ride slipped away as I hand-wove the blanket, a bastardized version of crocheting with my fingers. [Weaving] guided me gently, telling me when my loops needed to be evened out or undone. It helped me to correct issues of inexperience and grow, it pushed me in a way it hadn¡¯t always. I hadn¡¯t truly been paying attention when crafting Shade ¡ªtoo busy falling out of myself and into the act of crocheting. But now, as I focused on my hands and the yarn, I was consumed by the Skill. My Dexterity was allowing me to control my hands like never before, not in elsewhere anyway ¡ªI had never been good with my hands. I had often opted for physical hobbies rather than crafting. So when patterns filled my mind, of Eunora¡¯s memories and [Weaving], I paid closer attention.


    Eunora of [Eternal Communion] stayed silent, and Eunora of before felt soothed. It was quiet in my head. The tension I¡¯d been holding in my shoulders relaxed as I fell into the rhythm of pulling and pushing one loop after another.


    The blanket was going to take up so much space. I swore. How was I going to hide it?


    Why do I have to hide it? ¡ª It is made of shadow, Nora. Of course, you should hide it. ¡ª But the Count couldn¡¯t tell. He simply thought I had [Young Lady of Weaving] or something.


    While I debated with myself, I ultimately decided it didn¡¯t matter. Not this. Not if I was going to try and be¡­ more. No. If I wanted to be more, I shouldn¡¯t be doing this with my hands at all.


    Finesse. Will. Yarn made of shadows.


    ¡°[Quick Calculation]¡±


    I had plenty enough mana to use [Shadow Manipulation] to weave for me.


    [Shadow Manipulation]


    It took some minor focus, but the process of pulling and straightening the stitches worked. At first, the action was clumsy ¡ªlikely due to my poor visualization. But as my mental image grew stronger, the speed at which I could stitch the blanket grew faster. But [Weaving] was only giving me whispers now. Rather than guiding me physically, it was telling me to control the force of Will I infused and making sure I wasn¡¯t pulling it too tight with my mind.


    I got lost in the motions, watching my creation become more. It wasn¡¯t until Arlen, with his easy smile and not-so-formal words, called me for lunch that I paused. I hadn¡¯t even changed for the day. So, I pulled a new outfit out of a new bag and dressed for a new day. After a quick bite, where I gave the knights a reprieve from my presence, I huddled back in the carriage and continued. The actions soothed me, allowing me to forget the world. That, soon, I would be back in a church. And who knew what was waiting for me there? Another priest of Abelia, waiting to tear me apart for my lies? Scylla, making me perform like a puppet? Or a new God, ready to make a mockery of me ¨Cof my attempts at living this life?


    Without regard for the monstrous size of the blanket, I continued. I could have made several smaller blankets. I could have. But that would have taken more wherewithal ¨C more conscious thought and less automatic movement. So I just kept looping the same black yarn over and over. When I ran out of one skein, I summoned another and kept going. I was drowning in blanket when I finished the final row and decided enough was enough.


    We would likely be getting to Juvel soon, and I was certain my hair was a mess. Removing my braids gingerly, I began taming my curls. I should have searched for a mirror, but that seemed like a bit much, so instead, I gently ran my fingers through my hair in an attempt to pull myself together. As I waited, I pulled out Maeve, A Field Guide, and continued skimming until I found something to hold my interest.


    The Nemoan Travesties.


    Roughly every 100 years, something catastrophic occurs that shakes the core of Maeve ¨Cbut they never actually happen to the Duke of Nemo. Sometimes, they occur across the country and ruin swaths of villages in the South. Sometimes, they hit the Moors of Hernel and flood their farmland. Once, a Nemoan Travesty was redirected from the Duchy of Nemo, hit the Tower of Privy, and bounced all the way to outside Adeline ¨Cwherein the Dawn Estate was struck and caught aflame, destroying a hundred years of records. Later, some records were found relating to the Dawn''s progression from Count to Duke, but not enough for anything other than: after a valiant performance in the war effort, the Duke of Poplar and the Duke of Umbra support the advancement of Count Dawn; the Duke of Nemo opposes the advancement; the advancement proceeds. It was quite a mystery ¨Cthe specifics of the Duke of Nemo¡¯s [Class]. It wasn¡¯t mentioned by name, and now I wished to know. The Gods hate him, obviously, yet he lives and rebels with the support of the crown.


    Perhaps, one day, I could do the same.


    A knock came from the window. I snapped the book closed and leaned to open the curtains.


    ¡°Are we approaching Juvel?¡±


    Arlen huffed from his slow-moving horse but gave a small smile, ¡°Yes, my Lady. We¡¯re approaching the walls.¡±


    ¡°Same as before, then?¡±


    ¡°No, actually,¡± He shook his head. ¡°We have a pass from Adeline, so we¡¯re good to go straight through the gates.¡±


    I let out a relieved breath, and Arlen guided his horse away from the window. I waved lightly, then began opening up the rest of the curtains. The bright light filled the compartment, and I worked on folding the obnoxiously sized blanket and stuffing it into one of the under-bench cabinets. I squished and pushed and pressed and finally, finally closed the cabinet door.


    As I laid back on the bench, I watched the world slowly pass by. We were already out of the woods and in the clearing surrounding Juvel¡¯s walls. The grass off the road was tall, but I could still see the scouts from the Dusk circling the carriage. Granted, all I could see was the upper body of their horses and above. Usually, they were hidden in the forest, so it was still an odd experience to be able to see Dame Siobhan¡¯s fiery hair and her bow.


    I was lost in thought as we crossed the threshold of Juvel, but I tuned back in as the guards saluted the Dusk Knights ¨Ctheir eyes hard and their fists clenched.

 CH 34 - Juvel

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 3


    It all blended together, making our way into Juvel. The city was much smaller than Adeline by a factor of ten. That isn¡¯t to say that it was small. The buildings were two or three stories, growing taller the further we went into Juvel, and people were milling about everywhere. Unlike in Adeline, where my arrival was announced, the Dusk Knights didn''t draw much attention in Juvel. The locals seemed accustomed to seeing the cream armor, finding the presence of the Dusk Knights normal and reassuring. Occasionally, someone would catch sight of us, but it wasn''t like in Adeline, where people would stop and stare. Because no one looked overlong, and Eunora¡¯s anxiety didn¡¯t rear its head.


    That¡¯s how I wound up eating on the first floor of an inn deep inside the city walls and gingerly placing my knit entourage onto a new bed ¨Csave for Noir, who belonged with me. Always. It¡¯s how I found myself dragged out to the church by Sir Limrick, Arlen, and Klein ¨Cwith Sir Neil and Dame Arella taking the lead.


    Like in Adeline, the church was raised up from street level ¨Ca flight¡¯s worth of stairs leading up to great stone doors. The steps, unlike in Adeline, had no statues or lines of priests. Instead, the grey stone was engraved with patterns of vines that stretched from the base of the doorway down to the sidewalk. The etchings were intricate and beautiful, but still, I felt the weight sinking into my stomach. If I prayed, would I be forced to speak, to move, to perform for the entertainment of Gods and Goddesses? Perhaps I could fake it.


    My feet felt leaden as I climbed the steps. No one met us at the doors. No high priest sat in judgment of me, weighing my worth. There was no crowd filling every pew ¨C and I was not expected to make a statement. Instead, a middle-aged woman in pale pink robes and metal chains wrapped around her waist approached with a light smile.


    ¡°May all who approach be bathed in Ital¡¯s light,¡± her voice was smooth as she spoke, and her green eyes stuck out against her dark skin, ¡°I welcome you to the church house of Juvel.¡±


    Ital, the knowledge flooded me, another who Eunora had idolized, God of Hospitality and Lord of Warmth.


    ¡°Greetings, Priestess, we are here on behalf of the Count and Countess Dawn,¡° Sir Limrick spoke as Sir Neil and Dame Arella arranged themselves on either side of the door. Arlen and Klein were standing close to me but distinctly not next to me, ¡°Our Lady wishes to pray and give donation.¡±


    He flicked his eyes back at me quickly, but I didn¡¯t bother to school my expression ¨Cmy dread likely clear on my face. Dame Arella¡¯s eyes never left me. It helped to ease me somewhat.


    I swallowed as they all turned to me, expecting me to speak.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    My voice was as weak as it had been in Adeline, and I had to admit it: I feared the Gods as much as I hated them. Scylla¡¯s mere visage overwhelmed my senses so thoroughly that I was unable to speak. And in the absence of my will, she forced me to. What else could I be forced to do?


    I need power desperately. Otherwise, this fear and hatred will consume me.


    The priestess smiled and bowed, gesturing out with her arm as she did so, ¡°Of course, my Lady, if you will follow me, I will guide you to our private prayer rooms.¡±


    As Sir Limrick and I followed her, I tugged on his sleeve and whispered, ¡°How long do I have to pray?¡±


    His mouth twitched, and I was sure he was trying not to frown at me, but still, his voice was soft as he spoke, ¡°However long you want to.¡± He paused. ¡°But try for a few minutes at least.¡±


    I nodded, resolving myself, and I let go of his sleeve. Behind me, I heard Arlen and Klein whispering.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just wait outside?¡± Klein muttered under his breath, ¡°The church is so suffocating.¡±


    ¡°Stop being a baby,¡± Arlen whispered quickly back, ¡°It¡¯s not like a God is gonna descend and smite you.¡±


    ¡°Bite your tongue.¡± Klein hissed back.


    More nerves were soothed at their light bickering, and I smiled a bit.


    In the center of the far wall were six statues. Two of these were the same as in Adeline, a woman tending to the wounds of a man. Frill, the Goddess of Compassion, was wrapping yet another bandage around Morloch¡¯s ever-bleeding wounds. Meanwhile, the God¡¯s face was hidden behind a cowl, casting him in darkness. To either side were two statues. On the left end was a man aiming a bow ¡ªXanth, God of Hope¡ª and next to him was a woman sitting in a meditative pose, her legs crossed ¡ªthis was Greta, Goddess of Patience. On the right end was Ital, God of Hospitality, with his iconic basket of goods. Contained within were blankets and fruits and small conveniences. Between Ital and Morloch stood a woman with her arms outstretched and a tiara atop her head. This was Yllium, Goddess of Faith ¡ªThe One Who Welcomes Lost Souls.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    The Gods worshiped in Juvel had a theme, and it made me uncomfortable to think too much about, so I focused my eyes ahead of me ¡ªonto the back of the priestess.


    As we passed the lectern, the priestess brought us around a corner to a long hallway lined with a half dozen doors. She took us past three doors, and upon reaching the fourth, she pulled the door open. There was no lock or latch. The door simply rotated out on loose hinges.


    ¡°My Lady,¡± the priestess gestured for me to approach, and biting back a sigh, I did so, ¡°This will be your prayer room for the day.¡±


    Before I walked into the room, Sir Limrick passed me a small but heavy bag that jingled as it moved. The donation. Resigned, I entered. The room was spacious, with a reflecting pool that took up a third of the floor. Across from the entrance, three alcoves were carved into the wall ¡ªbut they held no iconography. No statues or engraving. They sat empty. Halfway in, a crimson cushion was on the ground, and a waist-height column sat between it and the reflecting pool. The column had a wooden bowl atop it.


    I presumed that was where the donation was to go.


    ¡°When you begin praying, the likeness of the Divine you¡¯ve chosen will appear above the pool,¡± the priestess¡¯ soft voice brought me out of my observation, and I looked back to her, ¡°When you¡¯re finished, the offering will be taken from the column and deposited to that Divine¡¯s fund for public works.¡±


    At my furrowed brow, she smiled, ¡°Fret not. Your donation will be used in the spirit of whichever Divine you wish. You can, obviously, pray to however many Divines you want ¡ªbut the prayer room will only be able to manifest the first three for donation tracking.¡±


    Garbage! I screamed to myself, I can¡¯t even not pray!


    Outwardly, I nodded and continued into the prayer room. As the door closed behind me, I found myself alone. Despite the space in the room, the walls were too close. The silence was overbearing. My breathing became choppy. I had to pray. Or the donation wouldn¡¯t be taken.


    Why do I care if the donation is taken? What will happen? I¡¯ll be a disappointment? I tried to think logically, but a small voice filled my mind. They¡¯ll hate us. I don¡¯t want them to hate us.


    Too many voices. [Eternal Communion] may have been exhausted, but Eunora was still there, altering my thoughts. Because this was her body. But not her mind. Her memories were not my own. I¡¯m not you, Eunora. Let me be me.


    Silence greeted me, but still, I made my way to the cushion and column. The bag of coins felt heavy in my hands, and I opened it to peer inside. It was an unseemly amount of money. Twenty gold coins. From what I remembered of Eunora¡¯s lessons, that was¡­ was a lot. Enough to buy a house outright. Or several years of wages for a typical family. I thought briefly about tucking a few pieces into my bag for an emergency. But this kind of money, given to the church, would help. And I wouldn¡¯t be able to break it into silver ¡ªnot to mention that I didn¡¯t have the strength to keep a gold coin around.


    I emptied the coins out into the bowl. They filled it to the brim. Then I stared out over the reflecting pool, thinking.


    I needed to pray. But who should it be? Scylla had threatened that she would answer my call. Grel and Brel were out of the question. The other Gods of this church all seemed¡­ positive. But I couldn¡¯t remember their titles ¡ªwhich meant I didn¡¯t know their purpose. But I had chosen Morloch¡¯s boon. The God of Sacrifice. That wasn¡¯t ideal. He did have a second domain, though. The God of Self-Improvement. And isn¡¯t that exactly what I wanted? To be better? To be stronger? To be more?


    Rather than dwelling on it much longer, I sat down where I¡¯d been standing. I had no desire to kneel on the prayer cushion with my eyes closed in veneration. I didn¡¯t trust the Gods, not even ones that oversaw ¡®hope¡¯ and ¡®compassion¡¯. I wasn¡¯t going to give them any more power over me than they already had ¡ªand I didn¡¯t want to be lulled into a false sense of security because I was comfortable. I sat cross-legged on the stone floor, Noir positioned in my lap.


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm the nerves that refused to go away.


    Pray. I told myself. Ask for something if you¡¯re not thankful. That¡¯s what you did in elsewhere. Though often you were thankful.


    I clenched my fists, pressing them into the hard bones of my knees. [Mental Fortitude] was not activating by itself, which soothed me. It meant the anxiety was not destabilizing me. I was still able to think things through. I could do this.


    Stretching out my hands, I released the breath I¡¯d been holding.


    ¡°I know,¡± I paused, my voice shaking and swallowed, ¡°I know there¡¯s a proper way to pray for a noble. I read about addressing Divines by their full titles. But honestly, I can¡¯t remember your full title. Just your domain. So that will have to do.¡±


    As I spoke, a figure began to form above the reflecting pool. I refused to avert my eyes, so I saw as the mist structured itself into a man with rolled-up sleeves and a black cowl over his face. He wore a hunter¡¯s outfit in all black, but I could see pale skin where his forearms were displayed. And where there was pale skin, there were wounds bleeding golden blood. Long slashes lined Morloch¡¯s arms, and as his blood dripped into the reflecting pool, it disappeared. I looked into the darkness that was Morloch¡¯s face, and all I could see were two red glints of light.


    ¡°Grant me strength, Morloch, God of Sacrifice. Allow me to be better, Morloch, God of Self-Improvement. I need power to protect myself. I¡¯ve withered in the Dawn household, but I wish to bloom.¡±


    Behind the figure of Morloch, the three empty alcoves began to fill with his iconography. Engravings began to etch themselves into the stones in full color and impossible detail. The first, a picture of a dying people. Humanoids with long ears and dark skin, their bodies layered in piles. The second, the earth consuming the people and depositing them in a world without light. The third, Morloch himself climbing out of the pile to become his people¡¯s light.


    ¡°I want to be more. Not less.¡±


    I felt it, then. The sense of being watched. It wasn¡¯t oppressive, not like an aura. But neither was it comforting. At the center of Morloch¡¯s chest, there manifested a rip in reality.


    Unlike in Adeline, I had received a warning. A God was descending.

 CH 35 - Blasphemy

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 3


    It was different, this descent. Unlike when Scylla leaped out of her statue, now it seemed as if Morloch ¡ªbecause it had to be Morloch¡ª was taking over the figure and bringing it to life. No longer did his golden blood disappear before it hit the water. Now, it sank into the pool, leaving dark golden streaks. His pale flesh pulsed with life, and the darkness under his cowl seemed to steam. I refused to look any closer at the darkness. It was not the sort that I could control. Every instinct in me warned me not to even think about trying. The aura that rolled off him was restrained in a way I was certain was intentional. Scylla had simply let me be overwhelmed.


    ¡°Child.¡± His voice was layered and strong, but it didn¡¯t hold the light air the Scylla had, ¡°Hold one moment.¡±


    I blinked as the God held up one hand, and with the other, he reached into a bag attached to his thigh. He pulled out two rolls of black fabric and deftly began wrapping his forearms. A whisper of sound reached my ears, though I was half sure I was delusional.


    ¡°What? Do they think I walk around getting the world bloody?¡±


    I was frozen in shock, fear, and something similar to amusement, but not quite. After a silent minute, Morloch had sealed off his wounds. His dark cowl turned back to me, and he stretched his arms. Once he¡¯d returned to a relaxed position, he spoke again.


    ¡°Greetings, I am Morloch.¡±


    He stopped speaking smoothly. As if that was all he had to say. And even through the cowl, I could feel his expectant stare. As the anxiety within me swelled, the silence stretched on. Until¡ª


    ¡°Hello,¡± I half-whispered, ¡°I¡¯m Nora.¡±


    Morloch nodded in response, and I braced myself for the same feeling of being overcome to fill me and for my body to move on its own. Only the feeling never came. I was free to stew in my anxious silence all I wanted.


    ¡°I know. I know much about you ¡ªyou took my Solar Boon, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I let my eyes turn to the red glints in the cowl, and I nodded. I hadn¡¯t chosen Morloch for a good reason, really. Simply, I didn¡¯t want to be tied further to the Dawn name ¡ªor influenced by Fate. No. I chose Morloch because he was the antithesis of what a Dawn should have chosen. He lived and breathed in darkness with the Drow. True, he was a savior who sacrificed for his people and was changed by that sacrifice, but he wasn¡¯t known to help worshippers outside the Drow ¡ªand thus, he was worshiped all the more under the domain of Self-Improvement.


    ¡°Is that how it works? I¡¯m bound to you because of your Boon?¡± I filled the gap as best I could, but Morloch shook his head.


    ¡°Of course not. Countless youths selected my boon this year, I do not watch over them all.¡± He paused. ¡°Nor did I watch over you, either. Not until your Affirmation.¡±


    I swallowed and whispered, understanding hitting me, ¡°Scylla.¡±


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± his voice was amused, ¡°Though being shoved out of the way was rather interesting.¡±


    ¡°No. Your Divinity ¡ªit was strong. 82 is more than most nobles reach in a century, let alone a matter of months. Not to mention your prayer. Most nobles are a bit more sincere when it comes to asking to be Affirmed. But it took you three tries to manifest true desire for Divine Intervention.¡±


    I blinked, my mouth moving before I thought it through. But it was by my own will that I did so.


    ¡°Are you talking about the sea serpent thing?¡±


    In an oddly casual gesture, Morloch brought one hand to the back of his head and scratched as if to ruffle his hidden hair.


    ¡°Yes. I rather liked it.¡±


    This was too much. Too much. It was so different from Scylla, who had casually disregarded my wants. It was different from the twin Gods, who spirited me away and dropped me here carelessly. In fact, I was actively committing mental blasphemy, and he hadn¡¯t said a word. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t hear it? Or, maybe¡ª


    ¡°Please calm yourself. I am simply here to give you advice.¡±


    How perfectly timed. He must have been ¡ªoh wait, I was hyperventilating again. Garbage. I covered my mouth with my hands and tried to slow my breathing.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said, almost awkwardly, ¡°You prayed to be more. So I¡¯ll build off of that.¡±


    ¡°Scylla has given you a curse. Though, when she told me of it, she claimed it was a course corrector. Brel told me the same of his Skill, and I imagine it would feel the same. And Grel simply said his would be fun.¡±


    I was halfway to calm and focusing intently on his words; they were odd, but they were grounding me. They also sounded more like the Gods I¡¯d come to know.


    ¡°You won¡¯t want to hear this, but you¡¯ll want to use them. All three. No matter how unbearable it seems.¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I dropped my hands and dug my nails into my legs. Morloch was asking for the impossible. I couldn¡¯t risk [Eternal Communion] overtaking my soul or being caught with [Steal Nerves].


    ¡°You wished to be stronger, so I will recommend to you the best way to do so. Level, increase your Divinity, master your Attributes.¡±


    He¡¯s just like the others, with his vague answers. He wants me to fall in line. Tears pricked at my eyes, and I focused on my knees.


    ¡°If you wish to grow, to bloom, do not worship me ¡ªor any other. Worship yourself. Become the God of Nora.¡±


    My head snapped up.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I did not stutter. Eat, grow, practice, learn. Put in the work. Pray to yourself, to your discipline. When you come to a Church, do not beg for strength. Make it yourself.¡±


    But that¡¯s¡ª


    ¡°Blasphemy.¡± I finished my thought aloud.


    ¡°To some, yes. But those are mortal thoughts. Do you think I worshiped another when my people were cast to the Underdark? Do you think someone else dragged me up? No.¡±


    Morloch¡¯s arms were outstretched, gesturing to the world around us, ¡°When you pray, you put your future in the hands of a Divine. So do not pray for yourself. Pray for the suns. Pray for the moon. Pray for the stars. Pray for Gargantua itself. It matters not.¡±


    I found myself nodding in response.


    ¡°Who should I pray to?¡±


    At that, the darkness hiding Morloch¡¯s face retreated to his nose, revealing a sharp, pointed chin and a wide grin.


    ¡°Pray to me. Or Frill. Or Xanth. Pray to Ital. Or Yllium. Or Mera. Any you choose. But be wary ¡ªwith the first threshold behind you, you are more likely to draw in an audience any time you do so.¡±


    Now, my fists were clenched for a new reason. A better reason.


    ¡°Not every God will sacrifice themself to make you stronger. You will receive none of my power. I will gift you no Skills ¨C no boon but no curse. And should you pray to me, I cannot promise an answer.¡±


    Morloch¡¯s grin never wavered. It was an infectious thing, like his words, and it stirred something within me. Suddenly, he shifted his body back to how it all began ¨Chis arms casually by his side and his face shadowed.


    ¡°Goodbye, Nora. Should we will it, we shall meet again.¡±


    And then the figure went silent. No longer was it moving. I was shaken, but not so shaken that I was ignorant of how much time had passed. So, I stood up from where I sat on the stone floor and brushed off my dress, straightening it out. There was no reason to look disheveled if I was simply praying to an empty room.


    My mind was racing. And for once, my anxiety was gone. Silent in the face of the empty chamber. Silent in the aftermath of a God who told me not to worship. Who told me to pray to myself.


    I looked at the column behind me, with a now empty bowl, then back to the figure in the reflecting pool. It was already fading away. The etchings in the three alcoves undid themselves, revealing smooth stone. It was as if Morloch had never descended at all.


    I collected Noir and opened the door. As I walked out, I nearly ran into a man dressed in gold and black flowing robes that were cinched by body chains like all priests. His eyes were covered with a black piece of fabric, and his shock of white hair was tied back. And he was panting. His hand gripped the edge of the door, and as I stepped back, I realized I couldn¡¯t hear or see anyone else. Not the priestess who brought us to this room or Sir Limrick and the squires. I was alone with this man who was hunched down to meet my eyes. He was not nearly old enough to justify the snowy color of his hair.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He half-shouted at me, his voice overly excited. And just like that, my anger was back.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± My nails dug into Noir. ¡°And can you step back?¡±


    At my harsh tone, the man jumped back, a sheepish expression crossing his face, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I got ahead of myself.¡±


    Straightening up, he gave a practiced bow, but despite the solemnity he performed the bow with, I could see the jitters in his muscles. When he spoke, his voice was slightly manic.


    ¡°I am Hiram, Priest of Morloch.¡±


    I wanted to swear.


    ¡°Are you?¡± I said sharply, ¡°I would never have guessed.¡±


    ¡°Well, technically, I¡¯m a junior priest.¡± He corrected himself, ¡°But! I am the ranking priest of Morloch right now.¡±


    I closed my eyes for a beat. Then, releasing a long-suffering sigh, I looked back to Hiram.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± I bit out. Because nothing ever happened in a vacuum. Couldn¡¯t I have just left quietly?


    ¡°Oh,¡± the man recoiled slightly, ¡°well, yes. I was wondering if I could have the name of our latest benefactor?¡±


    ¡°Eunora,¡± I smiled tightly, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    The man blinked. I hated this. I wanted to leave and digest what Morloch had said. I didn¡¯t want to have to deal with the God¡¯s holy equivalent of an entourage.


    ¡°Uh, well, technically, yes, but¡ª¡°


    ¡°My Lady!¡± I heard Sir Limrick¡¯s deep voice, and I snapped my head to look for him. He was turning the corner sharply, and his hand was resting on the pommel of his sword as he looked over Hiram.


    ¡°Sir Limrick,¡± I fought back the anger in my voice like one would muzzle a rabid dog, ¡°Do we have any other business with the Church?¡±


    ¡°No, Lady Eunora,¡± he answered stiffly, whatever familiarity we¡¯d built lost to professionalism, ¡°We are set to head out.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡° Hiram started, but Sir Limrick glared him into silence.


    I wanted to ask, ¡®Where were you?¡¯ To scream, ¡®Why did you leave me alone?¡¯ But, instead, I swallowed my irritation and sidestepped the ambush priest, and walked right past Sir Limrick. He turned and followed silently.


    It wasn¡¯t until we¡¯d made it around the corner to where Arlen and Klein were waiting that my anger ebbed a bit. They were probably just sitting since they didn¡¯t know how long I¡¯d be.


    It¡¯s not their fault a God descended, I reminded myself bitterly.


    And though I had calmed some, I was still overflowing with emotion. I was reeling from what Morloch had said.


    Use all three. Pray to yourself. Worship yourself.


    Privately, I wondered which self. I had three, after all. But as soon as the thought flitted in, it sputtered out. Obviously, he had meant me. Not Eunora of before or [Eternal Communion]. Neither of them had said a word before the God.


    No. If I was to commit blasphemy, it was to be in my name, not in the name of ghosts of past and future.

 CH 36 - Ragdoll

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 3


    For all that I tried to be in control, the anger inside of me wouldn¡¯t abate itself. That, logically, I knew being left alone was not odd. I had been in a room with a single entrance on hallowed ground. There was no mortal threat. Still, another part of me was screaming.


    ¡°Would you like us to show you around Juvel, my Lady?¡± Sir Limrick quietly asked as we made our way quickly out of the church house after expedited goodbyes to the priestess who had greeted us.


    Control yourself, Nora. I hissed in my head.


    ¡°Really rather not,¡± I said, my voice measured with just a touch of irritation leaking.


    Sir Limrick gave me one of his tight-lipped-not-smiles-but-close, ¡°What about visiting a park?¡±


    I nearly snorted, ¡°Are you trying to socialize me or something?¡±


    At his stunned look, I stalled and turned to look at him fully, ¡°You are. Like I¡¯m ¨Clike I¡¯m some kind of rabid¨C¡±


    My voice cut off as I became overwhelmed with frustration.


    ¡°Rabid dog.¡± Klein amusedly finished for me. I pointed at him and nodded.


    ¡°Sir Limrick.¡± I tried very hard not to hiss, or growl, or yell.


    He simply grabbed my arm and gently pulled me with him as he continued walking down the steps. I did not stumble behind him, instead speeding up my movements, so I was fighting to be in front.


    ¡°My Lady, you are very polite and kind,¡± Sir Limrick spoke smoothly despite my attempts to drag him along instead of the other way around, ¡°But you have been alone long before this excursion.¡±


    We were at the last step, and as Sir Limrick spoke, I froze. Turning towards the knight, I said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°I have been brief¨C¡±


    I yanked my arm away from him, and he released his hold easily, ¡°You know nothing, Sir Limrick.¡±


    If you knew the truth, would you shove me out into the world more or less?


    ¡°Lady Eunora,¡± Arlen chipped in, ¡°I don¡¯t think he meant it in a bad¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what he meant,¡± I turned on the squire, ¡°You¡¯ve overstepped.¡±


    Is this anger reasonable? Is this my anger? Are these the people responsible? I tried to take a deep breath ¨C to get through to myself. It wasn¡¯t working. I wanted to assuage my anger. I wanted to spit vitriol. Is this what a child would say?


    ¡°None of you know me,¡± I could feel it, the exact moment the edges of my vision turned dark. I brought my hands to my head, pressing into my skull, before looking up at the sky above us, ¡°None of you even like me.¡±


    At that, three voices erupted.


    ¡°My Lady¨C¡±


    ¡°Lady Eunora¨C¡±


    ¡°Damn¨C¡±


    But I wasn¡¯t listening. I was turning on my heel, and whispering.


    ¡°[Silent as a Shadow]¡±


    The world turned to shades of grey, the sounds of footsteps, strangers, birds ¨Cthey all fell away. Everything around me became fuzzy as if I was in a dream. The Skill was so much more intense now. Like I was in a whole new world. It was disorienting ¨Cbut not enough to make me stumble. So I put one foot in front of the other and began to run.


    One step. I felt my heel slam into the cobbled street. It jarred me.


    Three steps. My hair whipped behind me. I focused on the empty space in front of me, dodging the blurred shapes of passer-bys smoothly.


    Ten steps. The greyness began to crack. I could see it at the edges of my vision ¨Ccolor was returning to the world. I didn¡¯t know why. No. I did know why. I just wasn¡¯t ready. I sped up.


    Fourteen steps. The world shattered, and vibrancy returned. I had been expecting it, so I closed my eyes as I took another step. The world fell away ¨Cliterally. I kicked my feet, but I wasn¡¯t moving. Instead, when I opened my eyes, I was looking directly into the face of a frowning bald man with bulging muscles.


    Captain Rellar was holding me up by my armpits.


    ¡°Let me down,¡± I fumed, indignant.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± he grunted.


    I tried to kick him, but I was too far away ¨Cdangling too thoroughly.


    Become the God of Nora.


    Use your Skills.


    ¡°[Steal Nerves]¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I was supposed to use it like this. If this was ever a domain of the Skill. But, still, I felt the world shift.


    ¡°Let me go, Captain Rellar.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± his hard gaze faltered momentarily, and I felt my anger solidify within me.


    This anger is right. And it is mine. Somewhere inside of me, I had the same sense of wrongness I had felt the first time I used the Skill. But it couldn¡¯t combat the strength of my confident anger.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I said, ¡°Worried about me? Or just doing your job?¡±


    I could see it, the moment his eyes changed. The moment he was overwhelmed by my Divinity. The moment¨C


    ¡°Turn off the Skill, my Lady,¡± he ground out.


    I blinked, and the Skill broke ¨Cjust like with [Silent as a Shadow], this monster was too much. The fight drained out of me, my anger disappearing. In its place came thick, streaming tears. I maneuvered my arms so I could cover my face and have some semblance of privacy as I broke down. Hot tears hit the soft body of Noir. He was just big enough to hide my view of the world.


    Wrong. That Skill is so, so, so w r o n g. How could Morloch tell me to use this? I yelled in my own head, Why did I trust a damn God!


    ¡°My Lady?¡± I heard a feminine voice say to my side. The sound of footsteps running toward us echoed behind me.


    I felt more and more people surrounding me, but I couldn¡¯t stop the tears ¨Cand I refused to let anyone see my face, so I pressed Noir closer to me. I heard some muffled words and felt the wind gently brushing past me. Captain Rellar was holding me out like a bag of flour that was on the verge of bursting.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with her?¡± Came Klein¡¯s confused whisper.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a kid. She must be¨C¡± Arlen¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t as cheery as usual, and somehow, that made it unbearable to listen anymore.


    ¡°Lady Eunora,¡± the same feminine voice I could now place as Dame Arella called to me, ¡°Please look at me.¡±


    I shook my head, but I felt the movement as Captain Rellar lowered me to the ground. Through no intentional effort and, instead, pure instinct, when my weight returned to me, I caught myself. I leaned my head down and refused to look up.


    ¡°My Lady¨C¡± Dame Arella¡¯s voice was soft as she spoke, and I croaked an unintelligible response. To which she said, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nora,¡± I garbled through Noir¡¯s fabric, ¡°I just want to be called Nora.¡±


    A gentle hand pressed down on top of my head, and then I was wrapped in a firm pair of arms.


    Dame Arella spoke so softly I almost didn¡¯t hear her say, ¡°Nora, it¡¯ll be all right.¡±


    <hr>


    How embarrassing. I sighed as I stared at my puffy eyes in the mirror at the inn. I was sequestering myself in the bathroom out of a mix of shame, embarrassment, and guilt. Crying took the fight out of me.


    Not to mention that, a full two hours later, Dame Arella still refused to leave my room.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I shouted through the door for the dozenth time.


    ¡°Then come out and face me!¡± She shouted back.


    ¡°No!¡± I groaned, rubbing my hands over my face.


    I¡¯d really given the knights a shock, apparently.


    I poked the pink skin around my eyes. Another knock resounded. I gave a sigh and took a deep breath.


    ¡°[Sophism]¡±


    The world was awash in red, not a white line in sight.


    ¡°Come on, Lady Nora,¡± Dame Arella¡¯s voice sounded tired, and I only had myself to blame. That was where the guilt came into play.


    So, dismissing the rotten Skill, I ripped the door open, immediately focusing my eyes over Dame Arella¡¯s shoulder and distinctly not on her face, ¡°Fine! I¡¯m here, I¡¯m fine, no more weird tears ¨Cif that¡¯s even what they were.¡±


    My voice was more solid than I¡¯d expected, but I could only hold myself off for so long before my gaze flickered to the frown on Dame Arella¡¯s face.


    ¡°Lady Nora, I really think we should talk.¡±


    ¡°I want to go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 5 o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really extremely tired.¡±


    ¡°Fifteen minutes, my Lady¨C¡± as I flinched at the title, she quickly corrected herself, ¡°Lady Nora¨Cno, Nora. Come, sit down.¡±


    Dame Arella gestured to the bed. That¡¯s all there really was in this room, after all. An oversized bed with a half dozen knit animals, an oversized black blanket ¡ªthat I had definitely not put there¡ª and the bedding it had come with. There was space aplenty to walk around, but no other furniture besides the wall-mounted shelves that held the same style of bag my clothes always came in.


    I dragged myself over to the soft mattress, kicked off my shoes, and crawled to the center of the bed ¨Cpillows closing me in on either side and knit animals by my crossed legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I whispered as if it was being waterboarded out of me.


    Dame Arella¡¯s blonde hair was pulled back, and her brown eyes were focused on me. As she approached, she moved slowly as if scared to spook me. As if I was a feral cat. I snorted mentally at the thought, and a wry smile crossed my face.


    I called myself a rabid dog earlier, didn¡¯t I? Can¡¯t be mad if that¡¯s how they see me.


    As I was chastising myself once again for being embarrassing, Dame Arella seemed to be composing a speech. I could see the contemplation and resistance on her face.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to worry about me,¡± I tried, only my voice wobbled, and Dame Arella furrowed her brow.


    ¡°I really think I do,¡± she sighed, ¡°We thought you were scared of us, that it was normal. Kids are always either scared or in awe. It¡¯s never¨C It isn¡¯t ¨C Not that you¨C¡±


    She ran her hand across her jaw, at a loss, ¡°We never thought we came across like that.¡±


    I reached out and gripped the nearest knit animal ¨CHaze, the panda¨C and pulled him close to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not anyone¡¯s fault. I¡¯m just¨C¡± my voice was raw, tears pricking at the back of my eyes, and when I continued, I was whispering, ¡°¨C I¡¯m broken, I guess.¡±


    Dame Arella closed her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re too young to be that broken. You have too much to give. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t like you, Nora. It¡¯s the opposite. If we let how much we¡¯ve become invested in you cloud us, we¡¯ll compromise your safety.¡±


    She opened her eyes and nodded slowly, ¡°I was already willing to let you ride with us ¨Cif the Captain hadn¡¯t reminded me we¡¯re here to keep you safe, I would have let you. What if a blight had gotten through the formation? Siobhan is constantly fighting brambles off from the scout line. If you got hurt? You¡¯re just a child. We¡¯d never forgive ourselves.¡±


    I stared at Haze intently, heat creeping up my cheeks. But Dame Arella made a frustrated sound.


    ¡°George is constantly scolding Neil and Undein for begging off their chores when we break so they can check on you. Not to mention, the Captain is meticulously planning the rotation to keep you safe. He absorbs the mana you release¨C¡± She stuttered but continued as my eyes snapped to hers, ¡° ¨C and keeps the wards topped up. We can all feel your aura, my la¨CNora. The strings of fate melt before it, and it¡¯s a burden we want to share.¡±


    She paused, ¡°Will you let us share it?¡±


    They knew ¨Cthey knew the whole time. I took a shaky breath. No matter what I do, I¡¯m left open like a fresh wound. My nerves on display and frayed for any stray passing thought to destroy me.


    ¡°Nora,¡± Dame Arella said, eyes scanning me, ¡°Focus.¡±


    I shook my head and looked up at her, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You are not alone. You have the knights of the Dusk.¡±


    I swallowed.


    ¡°Will you trust us? Will you give us some of your burden to bear?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I squeezed Haze tightly, letting a thought form I had pushed down again and again.


    I had let myself fester because the pain felt right. The grief was mine to bear in a world that was anything but home. Above it all, though, from the moment I awoke, I had a single thought.


    I¡¯m lonely. So, so, achingly lonely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

 CH 36.5 - Divine Tales 2

    <h2>Divine Menagerie</h2>


    Time Unknown


    ¡°You are a wretched, horrible, incorrigible¨C¡± the blue-skinned woman continued to list a string of insults at the man sitting across from her, his face covered by a dark cowl.


    ¡°You wound me,¡± he replied simply, holding up a single arm with a literal bleeding wound. His gold blood seeped through the bandage and dripped onto the table between them.


    ¡°Ha.¡± She scowled at him and leaned back into her chair, ¡°Morloch, how could you? You are undermining me!¡±


    The red glint in his eyes focused on the woman, ¡°Scylla. I don¡¯t remember a crown atop your head. Or popping from your womb.¡±


    Scylla threw her hands in the air, ¡°This is insane. You know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°You mean, I made her less afraid.¡± His voice darkened.


    ¡°Yes, exactly,¡± Scylla nodded and pointed at Morloch, her whirlpool eyes foaming, ¡°I cannot believe you. I would never treat you like this.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Morloch scoffed, ¡°What good is the fear of a nonbeliever?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Scylla snarled, ¡°She believes.¡±


    ¡°No. She knows. There¡¯s a difference. She does not have faith ¨Cnot in me and certainly not in you.¡±


    The storm in Scylla¡¯s eyes grew.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, calm down,¡± came a smooth, feminine voice from across the room, where a woman with pink skin and a mane of magenta hair lounged, ¡°It¡¯s not as if this is your fight, anyway. Leave the squabbling to the twins.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re involved!¡± Scylla¡¯s voice was filled to the brim with frustration, but she distinctly did not look to the other Goddess, lest she be caught in her trap, ¡°I could feel your presence on her soul.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it past her to have lent the twins her strength,¡± Morloch agreed.


    ¡°I would never,¡± the Goddess purred, but Morloch and Scylla were already back to bickering with each other.


    <hr>


    Morloch could count the number of times he had descended before a human. It was hardly more than a few dozen over the millennia. Usually, he appeared before the Drow, in their dark cave system deep below the outer crust of Gargantua.


    He did not regret descending before Eunora of Elsewhere. But neither would he say it was the preferred outcome. Yes, he had wanted to be at her Affirmation ¨Cbut it had mostly been to sate his curiosity at her level of Divinity and that funny little prayer she sent up. He wasn¡¯t expecting to attempt a second descent. But after Scylla had bragged about what she¡¯d found ¡ªabout what she did, when Morloch heard a prayer for strength from the same little girl, he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    He didn¡¯t know how deep the damage went, but what he found had given him hope. A girl who asked to bloom is different than one who wanted his strength. In fact, her disapproval of his appearance had endeared her to him. Eunora had not expected him to respond ¡ªwhich meant the girl did not want from him as others often do. And Morloch was not the kind of God who simply gave pieces of himself away.


    He was the God of Sacrifice, not the God of Idiocy. He had already given himself to his people ¨Csaved them at the cost of his stability many times over. The Drow were the cause of his wounds, his Divine Might leaking out of him. Sure, they prayed and worshiped double enough to make it up ¡ªbut that did not mean it was a pleasant experience.


    He had never sliced his Divinity off to give to a human, and he would not be starting with a child who had called for the death of a Divine on her first prayer.


    No, that would wait until she claimed a power of her own.


    <hr>


    Scylla was furious. It was out of her control what the other Divines did, from messing with the Tydes of Fate to disrupting the world with an otherworlder. She couldn¡¯t stop them from exercising their Divine Might. Not with her current Domain.


    Maybe before the last Divine Revolution ¨Cback when she had focused more on the rage of the Tydes and less on protecting them. But that was ages past, and she wouldn¡¯t be shaking up the status quo just for this. Perhaps if she were Yllium, with countless prayers funneled toward her, it would be feasible. Alas, here she was. A pinnacle of Maeve¡¯s church, yes, but what about the other sovereign lands of Opalle? What about the other continents? Scylla was hardly worshipped in comparison when you looked overseas ¨Cor even across the mountains. Had the fall of her family not been the founding of Maeve, Scylla would probably be forgotten here as well.


    No one wanted a protector of the Tydes as their Patron ¨Cwell, not no one, she supposed. She did have at least one icon in each land. But not enough!


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Scylla thought back to Morloch, with his neverending swarm of Drow, and clenched her fist. He would never know what it was like to fall from grace. To lose one¡¯s family ¨Che never had one to begin with.


    ¡°Ugh,¡± she groaned, ¡°I¡¯m going to shift the Tydes from the Twins. Their favor is revoked.¡±


    With her words, the lake she stood before rippled ¨Cthe small wave of water growing as it pushed out of the center, rushing towards her. When the water crashed at her feet, foam sprayed her, and Scylla barked out a laugh.


    ¡°May all your Luck be cursed, may all your Fortune wither, may all your endeavors Collapse.¡±


    As Scylla spoke, her body shifted, growing ten times as tall, and the blue of her skin deepened. Then she flickered back to her neutral state. A vengeful smile on her face.


    ¡°At least that should keep Grel and Brel busy for a while.¡±


    <hr>


    They were fighting, as always, when she approached their Domain.


    The Goddess was all pink, from her pastel skin to her magenta hair, from the deep rose of her dress to the neon of her eyes.


    She took a moment to plaster a smile on her face. It was as she passed the threshold that two clouds rolled in, one a mess of lightning bolts and thunder and the other white and fluffy. Atop the storm cloud was a God with wild hair and dark skin, his golden eyes shining as he shouted across the gap between him and the white cloud. Atop the pristinely white cloud was a God whose coloring matched the other man but whose whole demeanor was opposite.


    Whereas one had disheveled white robes with black marbling, the other was so supremely put together in a black suit with white marbling. These were the Twins, Grel, God of Chaos, and Brel, God of Order. Grel sat atop his stormcloud leisurely, throwing rocks at his brother, a smile on his face ever as he shouted obscenities at Brel. Meanwhile, Brel simply created holes in reality and deposited the rocks in a neat pile behind him, a flat expression on his face as he spoke back. Not shouting, but heard nevertheless.


    ¡°Oh, dear,¡± the Goddess laughed, ¡°I see I¡¯m interrupting.¡±


    At once, the two Gods stopped in their tracks.


    Grel spoke first, a restrained smile twitching his lips, ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Brel turned his cold eyes to her, and they softened immediately, ¡°You are always welcome.¡±


    Waving mockingly at his brother, Grel jumped down from his storm cloud, landing in a flurry of wind. He sent static across the field. Brel, on the other hand, lowered himself slowly. He barely disturbed the grass he landed atop. Behind them, the clouds dispersed.


    ¡°What is today¡¯s disagreement?¡± She laughed, taking an arm from each brother and turning them around to lead them all deeper into their Domain.


    ¡°Oh, nothing serious, you know,¡± Grel mumbled, ¡°Just I think we should encourage the Callistan¡¯s to overtake Gracek.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± came Brel¡¯s surly voice, ¡°But Opalle has finally laid to rest their warring era!¡±


    ¡°That was fifty years ago!¡± Grel retorted, to which Brel snorted.


    ¡°Come now, boys,¡± the Goddess chided lightly, ¡°Forget about such boring things. How about we have a spar?¡±


    Both Gods stilled, looking over the woman to each other, a silent conversation running.


    You.


    No, you.


    Nuh-uh, I did it last time.


    That was me!


    With a huff, Grel conceded, ¡°Sounds like a dream, usual rules?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Who''s first?¡± She smiled brightly, dragging them down a well-worn path that appeared as they walked.


    ¡°Me,¡± Grel choked out reluctantly.


    ¡°Oh, joy!¡± She laughed, and within the next few steps, a training field manifested itself.


    The Goddess broke away from the Twins, making her way to the center of the training field.


    As she reached to the sky, a sword materialized above her. The molten sapphire blade never settled, the edges sharp but everchanging. Its pommel was a shimmering black metal with the same molten sapphire embedded into it, as veins of blue marked the black.


    All the softness in the Goddess left her, all her carefully planned smiles and laughs, all the gentle edges on her hips and chest. She changed. Her flowing dress shortened to her thighs, and a seam was created to make the base a pair of shorts. A belt materialized at her waist and took in the excess fabric. Her sleeves fell away to reveal tightly corded muscles. All of her screamed power.


    And then she was holding the sword out to Grel, her expression anything but friendly.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    And Grel did. He shook his hands as he walked, bracing himself. Black lightning sparked from his knuckles, and he pounded them together as he took his place across from the Goddess.


    ¡°Go easy on me?¡±


    She shook her head, and for a moment, her teasing voice returned, ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    And then she moved.


    Her sword flicked out to go for Grel¡¯s calf, and it nicked his knee. Grel bent back to disperse the rest of her force and launched a fist at her stomach ¨Csending her flying for a breath before she dug her heels into the dirt, bringing her to a dead stop. A hole burned into her stomach from where Grel¡¯s fist had landed, and his lightning had embedded itself into her. As she righted herself, she shook her body and began running again. This time, her sword burned Grel¡¯s cheek, and he was unable to escape the force of the blade. His golden blood pearled in a line but didn¡¯t have time to fall before Grel used his palm to push the blade away. The Goddess smoothly leaned into the movement, dodging another punch aimed at her stomach. She released a harsh breath as she bent back and thrust her sword toward Grel¡¯s chest. He leaned forward and looped his arm around the Goddess¡¯. Then, he tightened his muscles and attempted to overwhelm her. She brought her leg up and kneed Grel in the groin. The God grunted and pulled back.


    The Goddess took the opening that created and landed another blow, this time across the back of Grel¡¯s arm. When the golden blood appeared, this time, it fell in thick lines. As Grel tried to right himself, the Goddess ducked behind his guard and slid her sword up his stomach, leaving burning fabric in its wake. And then the point of her blade was under his chin, burning his flesh.


    ¡°I concede,¡± Grel gasped.


    ¡°To whom do you concede?¡± The Goddess imperiously asked, her tone harsh, ¡°Say it. Say my name.¡±


    ¡°Mera, Goddess of Perseverance, Lady of Blades, I concede to you.¡±


    Immediately, she stepped back, and the sword disappeared into nothingness.


    ¡°As you should.¡±

 CH 37 - Divinity is Too Much

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 3


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to dinner. It¡¯ll be better than camp food.¡±


    Dame Arella was trying to coax me out from the center of the bed, where I was still huddled, clutching Haze as if he were my only lifeline.


    ¡°I¨C¡± I wanted to refuse. To sleep the embarrassment away.


    Morloch¡¯s words filled my head.


    Eat, grow, practice, learn.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    <hr>


    Dinner was an odd affair. The conversations I could overhear were stilted, and I could feel the searching glances. My stomach was tight, and I wondered if I¡¯d even be able to get anything down.


    Dame Arella waved to the server. He brought over two plates. On one were neatly sliced cubes of meat, some kind of orzo-like grain, and vegetables. On the other was a glowing cupcake. Its base was indigo with streaks of purple, and its icing was electric blue ¨Cand there were candy wings and a tail sticking out of the sweet. One bite looked like it would give me a cavity. I wanted nothing to do with it. It looked like the kind of thing Eunora of before would have liked. If only it were tiramisu ¨Cbut I¡¯ve yet to see coffee anywhere. At least not in my own snack trays at the estate.


    I¡¯m eight. Eight-year-olds like sweets, not bitter foods.


    I swallowed my discomfort and began to eat my meal, one bite at a time. I chewed through my anxiety just like the bites of meat. I was embarrassed, yes, but that¡¯s different than being afraid. This was not my anxiety. It was distinctly separate from me.


    Eunora, you¡¯ve been too quiet today, haven¡¯t you?


    Neither voice responded. It was a small mercy.


    And then Arlen got up and plopped himself down next to me, followed by an annoyed-looking Klein.


    ¡°Lady Nora, you¡¯re looking terrible,¡± Arlen smiled. Something was off about his expression but I couldn¡¯t tell what. He elbowed Klein.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he ground out, ¡°terrible.¡±


    The room went silent. Every knight was still as their eyes flicked to Arlen and Klein. I blinked. Processed. Then, a smile broke across my face, and I laughed with my whole body. Because ¡ªwhat?


    I nearly choked on the food I¡¯d been chewing, but I hardly cared.


    ¡°Thanks, that¡¯s the nicest thing anyone¡¯s ever said to me,¡± I got out after several seconds of uncontrollable laughter.


    And then the tension was gone as if it had never been there to begin with, and I watched Arlen¡¯s smile relax. The room filled with scoffs and laughs of the knights, and I felt something warm bubble up inside of me. Something new and raw and positive.


    <hr>


    ¡°Do the thing,¡± Arlen said, pointing his spoon at me.


    ¡°What thing?¡±


    ¡°The thing.¡± He repeated.


    ¡°He¡¯s talking about the Skill you used before ¨Cwhen you faded from our Perception,¡± Klein said, his voice droll.


    ¡°But¡ª¡° I paused, thinking, ¡°It¡¯ll break if Sir Rellar is here.¡±


    Arlen nodded, abruptly standing and making his way to Sir Limrick ¡ªwhere he said something low but not low enough to escape me.


    ¡°Can we play with our Skills?¡±


    With a long suffering sigh, Sir Limrick stood and went to where Captain Rellar was sitting with several of the other knights. This time, I truly couldn¡¯t hear him, but he looked over at me and nodded briskly.


    I twitched my mouth, uncertain. And then Arlen was back.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. The Captain has extreme control.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡°


    Will you trust us?


    I¡¯ll try.


    ¡°Okay. But, uh, how do I put this?¡± I swallowed, ¡°I haven¡¯t crossed the threshold yet.¡±


    Klein immediately nodded, ¡°You have to speak it.¡±


    ¡°No one here will tell an outsider,¡± Arlen said seriously. And I was acutely aware that other Dawns were not ¡®outsiders¡¯.


    But I was headed to a faraway town where I wouldn''t have to see other Dawns.


    I took a shaky breath. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve used a Skill in front of someone ¡ªobviously, I¡¯ve used this one before. And [Steal Nerves]. And apparently, Sir Rellar could tell I was performing magic in the carriage, but who knows how much he could glean from its use at all. But this would be a true choice. Not a reaction fueled by my anger or fear.


    ¡°[Silent as a Shadow]¡±


    I spoke softly, and my aura contracted tightly. At the estate, it had retracted inches from me but now it burrowed under my skin. The shades of purple leather the knights wore turned gray, as did the wooden table ¡ªthe others¡¯ hair, their skin, the food. Everything was shades of gray. And I watched as eyes casually drifted off me and around the room. I wasn¡¯t gone, not truly, I thought. But then again, I didn¡¯t really know that for sure. It was clear that the other knights couldn¡¯t focus on me, not really, because as I walked around the room ¡ªnot touching anyone or making any noise¨C their eyes seemed to roll off of me. In turn, they were fuzzy around the edges, their movements silent. The first time I¡¯d used the Skill, the sounds had merely been muffled ¡ªthe first threshold truly had changed the Skill immensely, just like everything else.


    Then I went back next to Arlen, and I tapped him on the shoulder.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The world came awash with light as the squire jumped and turned to look at me.


    ¡°Woah,¡± he said, a grin slowly spreading on his face, ¡°Can you do it again?¡±


    I shook my head, thinking about the previous two-hour cooldown. But a small smile was on my face.


    I¡¯ll have to see what it¡¯s done to the Skill description. I paused, whacking myself on the forehead with the back of my hand. I need to test [Shadow Animation] tonight.


    ¡°Well,¡± I sat down, pulling up my [Status], ¡°[Inspect].¡±


    [Silent as a Shadow: You are noticed, yet ignored. You lurk, yet no one cares. Like a shadow, your presence is taken as fact. This skill allows you to blend in plain sight. So long as you do not draw undue attention to yourself, it is harder to be found suspicious. This skill requires mana to maintain. Ability to mute your aura increased per level. Decreased relative perception per level. Duration limited. Cooldown applies relative to the total percent of Duration utilized.]


    [Silent as a Shadow: 1st Tier Skill. Duration of 1 hour 40 minutes. Cooldown of 45 minutes. Current level of [2] out of [40].]


    I blinked, and then I processed my shock ¨Chaving to remind myself that the first threshold had sounded powerful. And I had known what it¡¯d done to [Shadow Conjuration] and [Shadow Manipulation]. The newest feature was being able to use the rest of [Silent as a Shadow] without waiting for the rest of the cooldown.


    [Quick Calculation] gave me the proportion of cooldown I had remaining almost immediately.


    1 / 100 = .01


    45 * 60 = 2,700


    .01 * 2700 = 27


    Less than 30 seconds. And it¡¯d been more than that since I sat down. Looking back to Arlen, who was furrowing his brow at me, I said, ¡°Actually, yes. I can.¡±


    And then I said it again.


    ¡°[Silent as a Shadow]¡±


    I wondered the room again, this time running the Skill for several minutes. The longer the Skill ran, the more I saw the knights fidget. As I passed a head that seemed to be scanning, I broke the Skill, vibrancy returning to the world, and revealed I was in the center of the room ¡ªbetween two tables. One of which held Sir Neil.


    All of the knights immediately turned to me, odd expressions on their faces. I gave a sheepish smile and ducked my head, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    That seemed to contort their faces even more, but I made my way to my own table. As I did so, something odd happened. As soon I turned my back, one of the male knights whooped. I froze, turning on my heel to look back at the two tables of knights. Then a female knight cheered, and the room was alive with the sounds of laughing.


    A blush bloomed across my cheeks.


    ¡°Lady Nora, the [Noble Rogue],¡± came one voice above the others, and I laughed.


    <hr>


    I was having fun. The haunted feeling of Eunora, younger, and Eunora, elder, had left me for the night. For the first time, I felt like a person. It was new. It was Nora. And underneath, I still felt a bit raw from the day, but I wasn¡¯t able to worry about the future, not when Arlen was balancing a knife by the tip of its blade. Or when Sir Neil tossed grapes at Dame Arella, and I watched them shrivel mid-air as they landed in her mouth. Even Klein, reluctant as he seemed, was juggling three glowing hackysacks. Across the room, Sir Rellar was watching everything with an unreadable expression. Sir Limrick was throwing darts from across the room, and as they flew, they dodged heads and chandeliers and anything else that tried to impede them from reaching their destination.


    It didn¡¯t escape my notice that I was the only one who had to speak my Skills aloud. But after several more uses of [Silent as a Shadow], I received a notification.


    [Congratulations! Silent as a Shadow is now Level 3!]


    Again, Morloch¡¯s words filled my mind.


    Do not worship me ¨Cor any other. Worship yourself. Become the God of Nora.


    So I sent a prayer, both to myself and for myself. It was a silent thing, and it only took a moment. But it filled me with warmth.


    <hr>


    It wasn¡¯t that late, but the suns had set by the time Dame Arella escorted me back to my room.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you came down, Lady Nora,¡± she said lightly, ¡°did you have a good night?¡±


    For once, I felt light, without the want to glower or scream or cry, and even though my voice was still quiet, it was solid, ¡°I did.¡±


    Dame Arella¡¯s face softened, ¡°Good.¡±


    It was a quiet moment before she continued, ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯re leaving for Wig. It¡¯s three weeks, so it¡¯ll be quite a bit of camping and sleeping in small villages. Before we go, you should look around Juvel properly and stretch your legs. We¡¯ll be moving fast from here on out ¨Conly stopping long enough to sleep.¡±


    I swallowed, closed my eyes for a half second, and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    <hr>


    After Dame Arella left, I bathed, braided my hair, and changed into a loose white nightgown. I didn¡¯t bother pulling on sleep stockings or shoes. Instead, I made myself comfortable at the center of the bed and pulled the plush black blanket around me. It was obscenely large for the bed, and that made it all the better. Then, I placed Haze, Noir, and Shade in front of me.


    I sat, hesitating, and began organizing the rest of the knit animals around me ¨Cspiders in various sizes, a bat the size of a soccer ball, several jellyfish with heads the size of golf balls, and two birds. Most of them were pitch black ¨Csave for a mid-size spider and the jellyfish, which were entirely made up of iridescent yarn with only the finishings in black. I¡¯d made them all over the past several months. I¡¯d thought they were all packed up tight, but clearly, one of the Knights saw fit to unpack them for me. Briefly, I wondered if they would take the time each night ¨Cand then I remembered that while we were on the road and in Adeline, they had done no such thing. So, I squashed that thought.


    At the front of the pack were Noir, Haze, and Shade, the only three with names. Off to the left, by Haze, were the larger spiders and the bat. Off to the right, by Shade, were the jellyfish and birds. At the center was Noir. I picked him up and brought him to me as I prepared to activate the Skill. Before I used [Shadow Animation], I pulled up my [Status] and focused on the Skill. I used [Inspect] on it several times before I¡¯d even read the first line.


    I took a sharp breath, looking at the massive amount of information that flooded my vision ¨C shock and hope filling me.


    [Shadow Animation: As a Young Lady of Darkness, you have summoned the unseen and commanded the world of the stalker. Now the unseen will use your soul and the spirits of darkness to fuel a creation of shadow. Through your strength of will and the will of Darkness, your shadows will begin to act of their own accord in line with the commands given. No two shadow animations will be exactly the same. Additional animations unlocked upon level-up. Additional Personality types unlocked upon level-up. Duration increased upon level-up. Cooldown decreased upon level up. Command comprehension increased upon level up.]


    [Shadow Animation: 3rd Tier Skill. Immediate activation. Duration of 4 hours 10 minutes. Cooldown of 45 minutes. Current animation options: Wisp, Infusion, Weapon (small), Weapon (medium), Shadow Construct. Current level of command comprehension: standard. Current number of commands able to be issued: 5. Current number of animations on a single summon: 5. Current personality types: 5. Current level [5] out of [80].


    [Comprehension: simple, low-standard, standard, high-standard, complex]


    [Current animation options: Wisp, Infusion, Weapon (small), Weapon (medium), Shadow Construct]


    [Wisp: An amorphous blob of shadow with substance manifested for the sole purpose of being animated. Has the ability to hear and see, as well as push small objects.]


    [Infusion: Utilize pre-created shadow constructs and animate them based on the ability of the construct by infusing a low spirit of darkness. If the construct has legs, it has the ability to walk. If it has arms, it has the ability to utilize them. If it has eyes and ears, it has the ability to see and hear. Capable of limited speech.]


    [Weapon (small): Create small weapons no larger than 100 cm^3 for the sole purpose of animation. Can only consist of weapons capable of being shaped at the current level of Shadow Manipulation. Prior to utilization, must have been created before, otherwise the summoned weapon will be crude.]


    [Weapon (medium): Create medium weapons no larger than 1000 cm^3 for the sole purpose of animation. Can only consist of weapons capable of being shaped at the current level of Shadow Manipulation. Prior to utilization, must have been created before, otherwise the summoned weapon will be crude.]


    [Shadow Construct: Create a shadow construct of a living creature for the sole purpose of animation and summon a low spirit of darkness within. Is limited to the capabilities of Shadow Conjuration and Shadow Manipulation. Cannot create a construct larger than the user¡¯s ability to control or manipulate. Shadow Constructs disappear after animation. Shadow Constructs blueprints currently available: butterfly, flower, hand puppet. Prior to becoming a blueprint, a Shadow Construct must be created by the associated Skills. Otherwise, the Shadow Construct will be limited in its capacity to function.]


    [Personality Types: Commander, Advocate, Defender, Adventurer, Entertainer.]

 CH 38 - Bliss

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 3


    I stared at the mass of text. The Skill was different not just in the regular enhancements but in the actual description.


    [Shadow Animation: As a Young Lady of Darkness, you have summoned the unseen and commanded the world of the stalker. Now the unseen will use your soul and the spirits of darkness to fuel a creation of shadow. Through your strength of will and the will of Darkness, your shadows will begin to act of their own accord in line with the commands given. No two shadow animations will be exactly the same. Additional animations unlocked upon level-up. Additional Personality types unlocked upon level-up. Duration increased upon level-up. Cooldown decreased upon level up. Command comprehension increased upon level up.]


    The ¡®spirits of darkness¡¯. That¡¯s the important bit. I swallowed. Spirits were how one usually got Conjuration and Manipulation Skills. Binding contracts, blood rituals, bartering. It was all something I had skipped. I had a theory but no true confirmation ¨Cnamely that I had used shadow in elsewhere. Why else would shadow follow me here? To a world where Eunora was destined to contract with Light? But here they were. Showing up within my Level 10 Class Skill. It was all thanks to my Divinity. That was the clear reason.


    [Shadow Animation: 3rd Tier Skill. Immediate activation. Duration of 4 hours 10 minutes. Cooldown of 45 minutes. Current animation options: Wisp, Infusion, Weapon (small), Weapon (medium), Shadow Construct. Current level of command comprehension: standard. Current number of commands able to be issued: 5. Current number of animations on a single summon: 5. Current personality types: 5. Current level [5] out of [80].


    Four hours. I teared up a bit. And five commands. That¡¯s enough for a sentence ¨Cwith conditions!


    It was an opportunity to test the limits of what a single word could convey. It opened a world of possibilities. I could add words like ¡®until¡¯ or ¡®unless¡¯ or ¡®if¡¯ and ¡®then¡¯. And that didn¡¯t even mention personality.


    [Comprehension: simple, low-standard, standard, high-standard, complex]


    That was a new portion of [Inspect] ¨Cit hadn¡¯t told me this at all before.


    [Current animation options: Wisp, Infusion, Weapon (small), Weapon (medium), Shadow Construct]


    Two new options. Let¡¯s look over the others first, though.


    [Wisp: A low spirit of darkness manifested in the corporeal plane. Has the ability to hear and see, as well as push small objects. Has the ability of limited speech.]


    I perched forward on my knees, reading the description over and over and over.


    Limited speech. Quickly, my eyes jumped down to [Infusion].


    [Infusion: Utilize pre-created shadow constructs and animate them based on the ability of the construct by infusing a low spirit of darkness. If the construct has legs, it has the ability to walk. If it has arms, it has the ability to utilize them. If it has eyes and ears, it has the ability to see and hear. Capable of limited speech.]


    My heart skipped a beat, and my eyes shot to the last option, Shadow Construct.


    [Shadow Construct: Create a shadow construct of a living creature for the sole purpose of animation and summon a low spirit of darkness within. Is limited to the capabilities of Shadow Conjuration and Shadow Manipulation. Cannot create a construct larger than the user¡¯s ability to control or manipulate. Shadow Constructs disappear after animation. Shadow Constructs blueprints currently available: butterfly, flower, hand puppet. Prior to becoming a blueprint, a Shadow Construct must be created by the associated Skills. Otherwise, the Shadow Construct will be limited in its capacity to function.]


    I let the implications begin to sink in. That the power of Divinity was something not to be made light of. That Divinity, the force multiplier that it was, mixed with a Rare Class, was an exponential power increase.


    I have the tools to be my own God. To be the God of Nora.


    I swallowed, emotion overwhelming me.


    I had to think, to decide the best way to mark the occasion. To show my relief and appreciation. I would start with a single animation ¨CNoir. It could be no other. Yes, and I would give him freedom, room to do as he wished.


    I felt the ice welling in my veins as I prepared for the Skill.


    [Shadow Animation]


    A ball of shadow manifested from my hand and expanded. Unlike before, this shadow wasn¡¯t solely black. It had flecks of iridescence, a dull green sparked briefly, even a deep blue ¨Cthey were the colors of Shadow Conjuration, and they made the shadow feel alive. The mass of shadow began floating toward Noir¡¯s body, slowly bobbing through the air before it hit the center of the knit bunny and began sinking in. The shadow slipped in through the stitches, giving off the feeling of oil being absorbed by a cloth.


    ¡°Speak unless an outsider appears.¡±


    Freedom, my intent screamed, Freedom to say whatever you like.


    I immediately realized my mistake.


    ¡°Speak-speak-speak. I will speak, yes, I must! I must speak! Speak-speak-speak!¡± Noir hadn¡¯t moved, hadn¡¯t shifted or come to me. No. The voice manifested itself, it was quiet but high-pitched. And it was never-ending. Whether spirits didn¡¯t need to breathe or what, it never paused. At first, it was a marvel ¨CNoir could speak. Only after several minutes of ¡®speak-speak-speak¡¯ did it hit me.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    This Skill lasts for hours now.


    ¡°Sorry, Noir,¡± I sighed, excitement and disappointment warring within me.


    Had I stopped to think before using the Skill, had I planned my words more carefully, I would have had time with Noir. But I didn¡¯t. That¡¯s the simple truth. I had become overwhelmed with hope. I¡¯d let it take over all the parts of me I had been so proud of in elsewhere.


    I felt a pang of guilt as I wrapped the babbling rabbit up in a blanket. I was the one who had told him to speak. It was all me. But if this wasn¡¯t going to work, I¡¯d have to try again tomorrow. And if tomorrow didn¡¯t work out, then the next day. I had to remind myself that it would be a long journey to Fellan.


    I don¡¯t need everything to be perfect right away. I reassured myself, This is still a good step forward. Next time, I just need to think through the words.


    <hr>


    The night passed without fanfare. After half an hour of listening to the muffled babbling, I was able to drift off to sleep. When I awoke in the morning, Noir was silent.


    <hr>


    A knock came at the door.


    ¡°Lady Nora,¡± Dame Arella spoke through the door, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    I nodded ¨Cand then promptly realized Dame Arella was on the other side of the door. I tucked Noir into my bag, leaving his head sticking out, and made my way to the door. As I opened it, I put on a forced smile.


    Try, Nora. Stop being miserable. Be someone worth worshipping.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Dame Arella was looking down at me with narrowed eyes and pursed lips. It was probably the smile. Yeah, I decided it was the smile. I dropped it, defeated, and Dame Arella nodded.


    ¡°There we go, no need to put yourself out,¡± she said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s a couple of hours before we have to go. Do you want to burn it eating here, or do you want to walk around and grab something out?¡±


    I looked over her shoulder at Sir Limrick with his brow furrowed and Arlen with a pleading look ¨Cand a bored-looking Klein. Then, I felt something inside me soften.


    ¡°Let¡¯s walk around and find something out. It¡¯ll be a while before I have a chance to see Juvel again.¡±


    At that, Sir Limrick looked satisfied, and we made our way out. As we went downstairs, I ran my hand along the fabric of my bag in a slow, soothing way. My anxiety was not gone, but it was lesser. The roar of discomfort had settled into a mild buzz, the night before replaying in my mind.


    Will you trust us?


    I¡¯ll try.


    Can you do it again?


    Lady Nora, the [Noble Rogue].


    The buzz died down, and I thought to myself, This is going to be okay. I¡¯m going to be okay.


    ¡°Where to first?¡± I asked, my voice soft but not timid.


    ¡°There are several shops at a nearby square, and the local contingent of Dusk Knights recommended The Little Lamb.¡± Sir Limrick said, his eyes trained on me.


    He looked as if he was waiting for me to fight back, or disappear, or ¨Cwell, do any of the things I¡¯d done the day before.


    Instead, I nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    <hr>


    Juvel from the street was different than from the carriage. The architecture looked so much more overwhelming in height and design. Each building was three floors at least, and columns and beans were decorating the walls. Every so often, there would be a stained glass window, sometimes depicting a God or Goddess, sometimes just a landscape.


    Juval was beautiful.


    The walkways were smooth, except for the occasional engraving at a crossway. Carriages were few and far between this morning, with only one sun in the sky, but occasionally, one would stop for a red magelight that hung above the road ¨Cmuch like a traffic light from elsewhere.


    We passed by bakeries and cafes and restaurants preparing for the day. The city was bustling with life that I hadn¡¯t seen from behind closed curtains. It wasn¡¯t a city of metal and glass, but it was still a city. People walked by and around us, occasionally glancing from the knights to me and hustling a bit faster away.


    As we arrived at our destination, I saw a wooden sign with calligraphy that read, ¡®Yllan Square.¡¯ The wood was a stone grey, and the letters were written in lilac paint. It hung above the roadway and was easily double my size.


    Inside the square were storefronts galore and carts propped up with goods for sale. Most of the merchants were still setting up. Directly to the left of where we were standing was a restaurant filled to the brim with people. The sign showed that it was our destination, The Little Lamb. Outside, it smelled like fresh bread ¨Cand something more decadent and savory.


    As we entered, Dame Arella slid something into the hostess¡¯ hand, and we were seated within moments. We had barely stood at all despite the volume of people sitting out on the restaurant''s patio. The day itself was brisk but nice. The sun had warmed my skin on the walk, but now I was back to enjoying the slight chill in the air. So I understood why so many people were sitting outside rather than inside ¨Cwhich was still half full.


    The walls were decorated with paintings of seated lambs, some with bows, some with bonnets, and one in a full gown. In front of each painted lamb was a breakfast food. The one in the full gown had a picture of Petit fours in front of it, whereas the ones with bows had waffles, and the ones with bonnets had pancakes. There was a single lamb with a bowtie and eggs. The tables had pale pink tablecloths and white doilies. It was all very cute. I found myself in love with the restaurant immediately, and I hadn¡¯t even eaten anything yet.


    And then we sat down, and I looked at the menu.


    Coffee. I thought, a smile forming on my face before it was brought down immediately by a voice inside my head.


    >You can¡¯t have coffee. You¡¯re eight.<


    I hated [Eternal Communion]. It had only been a few days, and it was driving me up the wall.


    Get out of my head, Eunora.


    >If only.<


    ¡°Coffee, please,¡± I spoke through gritted teeth. Sir Limrick and Dame Arella both looked at me oddly but didn¡¯t say anything.


    The waitress didn¡¯t miss a beat and nodded.


    Within moments, I had the bitter drink in my hands. It was bliss.

 CH 39 - Established Agency

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 4


    It didn¡¯t last long. Because as soon as I took the first sip, Dame Arella made a noise of outrage and went into motion. She must have been in shock before then because, suddenly, I was being lectured on the health issues of children drinking too much caffeine.


    ¡°You are a child. Absolutely not,¡± Dame Arella finished, huffing as she handed the mug back to the waitress.


    I can¡¯t believe they know about caffeine. I grumbled mentally, irritated and impressed both.


    ¡°She¡¯s right, Lady Nora,¡± Sir Limrick started, ¡°It¡¯s not good for growing children.¡±


    I crossed my arms, disgruntled, ¡°Fine.¡±


    It¡¯s not worth the fight.


    There was more dissatisfaction from [Eternal Communion], but I decidedly ignored it.


    It was a short wait for the food, mine a cranberry cake, and theirs a mix of meats and bread. The cake was perfectly bittersweet, and it brought me back to elsewhere, where I would have cranberry and orange scones on break from the office. My heart ached, but still, I stayed present in the moment. I didn¡¯t let my grief overwhelm me. I took a breath, and it passed.


    It was as we were getting ready to pay I found something new to irritate me.


    ¡°But why can¡¯t I give them the money? You said it¡¯s my money.¡± I looked up at Sir Limrick with narrowed eyes, and to his credit, he only looked mildly uncomfortable.


    ¡°My Lady, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± He said, putting the bag of coins on the table.


    I reached for it, and Dame Arella slid it out of my reach.


    ¡°Lady Nora,¡± she said under her breath, ¡°It¡¯s not proper for a noble to handle their own finances.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t even make sense!¡± I snapped back, ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be mine.¡±


    I may not be willing to fight over a cup of coffee, but I draw the line at whatever breach of agency this is. I mentally decided.


    Arlen was blinking at us, and Klein had his lips pressed together tightly, clearly fighting back a snide comment. I chose to ignore them and argue with the two people who had actual power here.


    ¡°Sir Limrick, it¡¯s a ridiculous rule. Just let me count the coins. It¡¯s practicing my arithmetic! Surely, that¡¯s something helpful to the County?¡± I insisted, straining my reach for the small bag of coins.


    Dame Arella looked as if she was about to whack my hand, thought better of it, and simply grabbed the coin purse and quickly grabbed a handful of coins and plopped them on the table.


    ¡°There, done,¡± she said smugly.


    ¡°Absolutely not! You didn¡¯t even count them,¡± I hissed, ¡°Just let me double-check.¡±


    [Quick Calculation] filled me with the knowledge that she had actually put down the appropriate amount, but I wasn¡¯t about to lose this fight just because she had a similar Skill. I reached for the laid-out coins as Dame Arella leaned back.


    Sir Limrick pulled the coins closer to him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll give you a ledger to track if you¡¯re worried about it,¡± he sighed.


    I glowered at him as he waved over a waitress and gave the coins to her. With a brilliant smile, she wished us a good day. It was several minutes of grumbling and ignoring the scolding coming from [Eternal Communion] that followed. Inside, I could even feel embarrassment from little Eunora. I pushed it all away.


    I am an adult. I stated to myself, I am an adult and should be allowed to use my own allowance.


    I distinctly ignored the definition of a child¡¯s allowance.


    ¡°I should be allowed to use my own allowance, Dame Arella, Sir Limrick. It¡¯s simply fact.¡± I stated finally, holding out my hand, ¡°Now hand it over.¡±


    ¡°Lady Nora.¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t even have anything to do with my safety. Do you even have the right to stop me?¡±


    The two knights looked at each other in exasperation. Sir Limrick looked fed up and plucked the coin purse from Dame Arella¡¯s hand and tossed it to me. I caught it in a single smooth motion, a shocked smile filling my face.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I said triumphantly.


    ¡°Sir¨C¡±


    ¡°Dame Arella, please. It¡¯s too early for this,¡± Sir Limrick sighed, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s a soft rule anyway.¡±


    Dame Arella grumbled something about negotiating with terrorists. I chose to let it go. I was on cloud nine, victory fueling my benevolence. Arlen covered his mouth, and Klein remained hard to read as ever. But he did not look nearly as entertained as Arlen.


    Then we were back out in the square, with merchants and hawkers and loads of new people who hadn¡¯t been there before breakfast. A small sliver of anxiety crept up my spine, but I kicked it back into the bucket it belonged in and looked around to take in my surroundings. Little Eunora had never left the estate, [Eternal Communion] was a cynic, and my own time in Adeline was limited. Thus, this was new.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    There were a couple dozen actual storefronts that lined the outer edge of the square and rows of merchant tents in between them. It was a madhouse. There was fresh produce I could spot in one area, trinkets in another, jewelry in yet another. There were potions, and herbs, and books. I saw a stall for shirts, one for trousers, and one for styled outfits. I went to approach when Dame Arella cleared her throat. I looked over my shoulder at her, and she pointed to the storefronts. They were clearly of higher quality than the market stalls set up in the center of the square. I tossed my coin purse between my hands before nodding. I¡¯d pick my battles yet again. Sure, I could buy more at a market stall, but what did I want anyway? There wasn¡¯t anything I was interested in. I¡¯d wanted control of the money to prove a point, not because I wanted to use it. I slid the coin purse into my bag.


    So we walked around the outer edge of Yllan Square. There were fun names ¨CPhil¡¯s Pills¨C and very serious names ¨CThe Illuminaria- and then there were simply names ¨Cthe Yllan Square Apothecary. That was actually our first stop: the apothecary. As I looked in the window, I watched as shelves moved of their own volition, reorganizing as a woman approached, and I saw a plant jump from one shelf to another away from another customer. It was bizarre. And unrestrained. And there were only two people in the store. So I wanted to go in.


    As Sir Limrick opened the door, Dame Arella took her guard position at the entryway with Arlen. Klein and Sir Limrick followed me in.  As we walked, the shelves did not move, but I was able to get a closer look at them. They were not supported by columns or on a rotating chain. The shelves were levitating above each other by magic. For all the magic in Gargantua was limited, they used it so much more than in elsewhere. All the runes and enchantments and spirits gave magic so many options ¨Cif you had the right Skill, of course. Whoever made these shelves was a vision, in my own limited opinion.


    But the interesting bits were what was on the shelves. From powdered lightning bugs to whole mandrake bulbs, from fairy wings to mermaid scales, there were a thousand things I¡¯d never seen before. It wasn¡¯t until I stepped closer to the shelf to my left that it moved ¨Cand replaced the ground iron fly with tinctures and blended powders. They had names that children would love. Flight of Fantasy. Dreams of Dragons. Cloudgazer. The powders within shimmered, and I picked up the Cloudgazer ¨Ca pearlescent blue powder that took up half a vial.


    ¡®Put into your favorite tea to watch clouds form. WARNING: Weather is unpredictable. Please do not use conductive tea sets in case of thunderstorms. 23 Copper.¡¯


    I blinked, then grabbed two more.


    I looked over the other vials filled with powders before deciding I was only interested in the Cloudgazer. That was until I saw several teas that promised other magical effects. And, really, if I wasn¡¯t going to be allowed to drink coffee, no one should complain if I added anything to my tea.


    I picked Lilac Dreams, Tides of the Merfolk, and Stargazer. They were all dried teas that promised fun effects ¨Csuch as waves breaking in your teacup or stars shimmering around your head. Altogether, it was 2 silver and 19 copper. Not too bad for children¡¯s products. I had no basis to think Dame Arella was glowering at me from outside, but as I pulled the coins out, I had the feeling I was disappointing her. I promptly ignored that feeling and went about my transaction.


    Sliding everything into the bag with Noir, we left for other stores. Surely, were I not a child of the Dawn, I would have depleted all the coins given to me. But despite the irritation of the Dawns, they gave me a dozen gold as an allowance. Plenty enough to buy most things, aside from true extravagances.


    We passed several more shops, none of which drew my interest. Not the least because I wasn¡¯t allowed to wear their wares ¨Cone shop was entirely brown and green gowns. Another was a jewelry shop that I had no need of. The next, however, was just as interesting as the apothecary ¨Cit was a bookstore.


    I looked up at the name of the shop and nodded. I¡¯d be going in, of course. Any place named Mira¡¯s Magical Means and filled with books had to be filled with treasures. This time it was Dame Arella and Klein who joined me ¨CArlen was stuck at the door with Sir Limrick.


    Unlike the apothecary, Mira¡¯s Magical Means had sturdy bookshelves up against the walls ¨Cand they didn¡¯t seem to move. They had glass panes in front of the displayed books, with tags stating the names and topics. One shelf was labeled, ¡®Spirit Bonds for Tier 2 Mages by Hploh Revi¡¯, and behind the glass, there were a half dozen copies of the same book with a single copy set up to display the cover ¨Ca deep blue leather with silver embossed letters. Below it was a similar book but labeled for Tier 3 mages. The bottom two shelves didn¡¯t have glass panes, and when I bent down to look at the contents, I saw topics related to more mundane subjects ¨Csuch as the history of spirit bonds, the memoir of Hploh Revi, and essays on his teachings. The next shelf over became more specific ¨C ¡®Water Spells for the Bonded Mage, Tier 2, by Sharin Grevich¡¯¡ªthe shelves below following the same pattern as the Spirit Bond shelf. None of the books had price tags, but I was confident enough in the contents of my coin purse that I still made my way deeper into the store.


    ¡°Young Miss, is there anything specific I can help you with?¡± Came a silky smooth voice. When I looked over to the back of the store, there was a woman in an oversized witch¡¯s hat looking directly at me.


    I felt little Eunora shrink, and I squared my shoulders to fight the rising emotion, ¡°Do you have all the elements?¡±


    The woman gave a merchant¡¯s smile as her eyes flicked to Dame Arella¡¯s armor, then back to me, ¡°Why, of course. Any specific one you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    I glanced behind me at Dame Arella and Klein ¨Cthey were looking bored¨C then nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Light and Shadow?¡± I closed the distance and approached the shopkeeper.


    ¡°Ah,¡± the woman¡¯s smile faltered, ¡°I have the full collection for Light, but unfortunately, I only have a couple of options for Shadow.¡±


    I gave the woman a small smile, ¡°That¡¯s fine, can you show me?¡±


    The shopkeeper nodded and slid out from behind the counter, ¡°Follow me. The children¡¯s beginner tomes are this way.¡±


    For once, I didn¡¯t grit my teeth at the idea of being a child ¨Cperhaps it was because I¡¯d had the victory regarding my finances, or perhaps it was because this woman didn¡¯t say children as if it was the bane of her existence. Either way, I followed right behind her. Her heels clacked against the hardwood.


    She took us through a curtain off to the side, and as the fabric parted, the atmosphere changed. Suddenly, everything looked so vibrant. The main shop had looked severe and spartan in its decorating, but here there were soft yellow walls and multi-colored glass chandeliers. It was clearly meant to appeal to a younger audience. The sound of the shopkeeper''s heels was muffled by the plush carpet that covered the floor now.


    After another moment, she stopped before a shelf with a dozen different books behind a glass pane. They ranged from Light Magic: A History to How to Win A Light Spirit with a Shining Personality and A Beginner¡¯s Spellbook for Light Magic. Then the woman gestured to the shelf directly to the right, where there were three copies of a single book, Shadow: Your First Spellbook. One of the copies was displaying the contents, which included several illustrations and a simplistic set of instructions.


    I want it. I hissed in my head.


    ¡°I want it,¡± I said out loud.


    The woman blinked before widening her smile, ¡°Wonderful! It¡¯s 7 gold and 50 silver.¡±


    I refused to balk at the price, even when I felt Dame Arella burning a hole in my back.

 CH 40 - Offense

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 4


    Dame Arella and Klein gave me curious looks, but I ignored them as I paid for the spellbook.


    It was as we meandered around the rest of the square that Klein pointed out a toy shop. In the window was a pristine white bunny with black embroidered eyes. It was clearly expertly crafted and looked perfectly stuffed.


    ¡°You should get that,¡± he said, not unkindly, ¡°It¡¯s better than that black bunny you¡¯re always carrying around.¡±


    Offense welled within me, and my eyes snapped to Noir¡¯s head poking out of my bag. The bunny was currently lifeless, but that didn¡¯t have much to do with my irritation. I had made Noir. He was a creation from my own hands. And sure, the stitches weren¡¯t perfectly even, and he could get a bit lumpy in different places because he was stuffed with yarn, but he was mine. I had made him. I produced every part of him.


    As I stewed in my offense, I pulled Noir gently out of the bag and hugged him to my chest.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty rude of you,¡± I mumbled, but not so quiet that the four members of the Dusk couldn¡¯t hear me.


    Klein worked his jaw for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s a very pretty bunny, Lady Nora.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but is it Noir?¡± I countered before storming off past the toy shop and finally arriving back at the entrance to the square.


    I could practically hear him glowering as we finished walking around the square, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. I mentally resolved myself to practice [Weaving] more intentionally so that Noir wouldn¡¯t be comparable to even that well-crafted bunny in the window.


    <hr>


    Packing up and loading myself into the carriage felt suffocating now that I knew what it was like to roam freely without limits. It filled me with resentment towards the Dawns for sending me thousands of miles away from the estate. Surely, Juvel was far enough. But there were still months left of the journey. It had only been three days since I¡¯d left the manor. I was closer to the estate than my destination.


    I sighed as I stared out the window. It would be hours before we stopped for lunch ¨Cif we stopped for lunch. Now was the time to practice my Skills. From [Weaving] to [Shadow Animation].


    As the city passed us by, I began working through different phrasing of the commands for [Shadow Animation]. I focused on what I wanted to do the most ¨Cspeak with Noir. I wanted him to talk to me like he was talking to a friend. I wanted that so badly. There were so many words to convey what I wanted ¨Cmy intentions had always seemed to matter just as much as the words themselves.


    I told Noir to breathe, and he helped me breathe. I begged for comfort, and he gave it. I just needed to figure out the best way to share what I wanted. I sighed and decided trial and error was better than thinking too hard about it. Taking Noir out of my bag, I closed the curtains and sat him next to me. I shifted in my seat so I was sitting cross-legged, facing him. I reached out one hand to him and pulsed my will.


    [Shadow Animation]


    A cloud of shadow seeped from my palm and covered Noir¡¯s chest before seeping into the knit fabric. I watched as a dim purple glow pulsed once and disappeared.


    ¡°Talk with me, Noir. Please.¡± I whispered, putting my whole heart into my intentions. I prayed ¨Cnot to any God, but to my own control¨C that it was enough.


    The knit bunny¡¯s arm twitched, and suddenly, his body was standing on its own, looking up at me. Noir¡¯s iridescent eyes were sparkling with intelligence ¨Cor maybe I was projecting.


    ¡°Noir?¡± I said shakily.


    A beat passed, and the knit bunny tilted its head. Then¨C


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    I reeled back ¨Cthe voice was different. Last time, it had been an energetic, high-pitched voice. This time, it was a deep sound that was hard to hear. I thought back to a piece of the new description I¡¯d ignored before: personality.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Are¨C¡± I swallowed, ¡°Are you really Noir? The same Noir from last night?¡±


    Straightening up, the bunny seemed to hesitate.


    ¡°No. I am Commander.¡±


    ¡°Commander?¡± I parroted, confused.


    ¡°Spirit of Darkness. Commander.¡±


    Silently, I pulled up the new description of [Shadow Animation] and whispered several [Inspect]s. What I was left with was a single line of personality types.


    [Personality Types: Commander, Advocate, Defender, Adventurer, Entertainer.]


    I took a second to consider this, thinking back to the changes meeting the First Threshold had made to the Skill ¨Cspecifically the Spirit changes, ¡°So, each personality is a different spirit?¡±


    Commander nodded, ¡°Yes. Created. New spirits.¡±


    I swallowed, ¡°Do you ¨Cdo you know who I got last time?¡±


    ¡°Entertainer. Braggart.¡± Commander¡¯s voice took on a bitter tone, and I held back a laugh.


    ¡°Braggart?¡±


    ¡°Summoned. Annoying after.¡± Despite Commander¡¯s short sentences, I could feel the intentions behind the words. Whatever ¡®limited speech¡¯ alluded to, it wasn¡¯t limiting the spirit¡¯s intelligence.


    I felt a smile split my face as I leaned sideways into the cushioned back of the carriage.


    ¡°Commander, what is the difference between you and Entertainer?¡±


    Commander made a sound that sounded too much like a snort to be anything but, ¡°I am leader. Entertainer is clown.¡±


    I thought back to the energetic way Entertainer had said ¡®speak-speak-speak¡¯. This was a revelation.


    ¡°What happens if I use all five animations at once?¡±


    ¡°You get all five.¡± He said simply.


    My grin widened.


    Hours passed as I chatted with Commander, until his animation expired. The longer we spoke, the more I realized he was more no-nonsense than I had expected Noir to be. And once he was gone, I felt the loss of a friend. It was the kind of loss that reminds you the next time you meet, it will be all the sweeter.


    It was after Commander had faded from Noir that I pulled out the rest of the items in my bag, emptying them out onto the cushion.


    It was several vials of Cloudgazer, the three teas, the coin purse ¨Csignificantly lighter now¨C, and Shadow: Your First Spellbook, with its black leather cover and white embossed lettering. As I sifted through everything, I patted down my bag to make sure I¡¯d gotten everything. That was when my fingers landed on a smooth marble. A smooth, blue marble.


    The smooth, blue marble that had been left behind by the Mimic.


    The Mimic I killed.


    I held the marble up to my face and sighed out a command.


    ¡°[Inspect]¡±


    [Lesser Mana Pearl, Tier 1, Common]


    [Lesser Mana Pearl that was left behind by a juvenile monster. The energy within can be used to fuel Spells, Rituals, Skills, or be absorbed directly by a User and used to progress further in their Class]


    [Traits: Aberration, Morphic]


    [Produced by a Mimic ¨C Tier 1]


    I hadn¡¯t thought much of the marble when I first found it, too busy with the possibility of Dame Arella overhearing the fight ¨Cif the clumsy way I flung knives at an eldritch being really counted as a fight. The System thought it did. As I held the mana pearl, I wondered what it would mean to absorb it. To push my Class forward with a mana pearl instead of experience. And it had those traits ¨CAberattion and Morphic. Would that impact my future Class options? Did I want it to? Maybe I did. There was no telling what would pop up if I absorbed something with the trait Morphic. Aberrant seemed as if it would only take me further from the Divine. And while I didn¡¯t actually know how to absorb it, the longer I held it, the less solid it seemed to feel. Wisps of the same rainbow miasma from the Mimic¡¯s body were beginning to circle the mana pearl. It was pretty. Actually, it looked like a piece of hard candy.


    Candy.


    ¡°Well,¡± I said slowly, glancing at Noir, thinking of how the shadow is always seeping into him from his body, ¡°What¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡±


    I put it in my mouth and bit down roughly. As the marble shattered into a storm of ice-cold particles, I didn¡¯t give myself time to think ¨CI just swallowed. As the shards migrated down my throat, it felt as if a thousand tiny knives were stabbing my insides. Not unbearable but not pleasant either. The discomfort grew with every inch it migrated through my intestines until it truly was a pain I couldn¡¯t ignore. I could feel the ice of the mana pearl moving through my body, turn by agonizing turn, every time a sharper and sharper pain hit me. But once the shard landed in my stomach ¨Cthat was when the true pain started. Everything beforehand was child''s play in comparison to the heat that began forming.


    It was as if my insides were boiling. It radiated from my stomach, then moved outward ¨Cfrom my center to my upper and lower abdomen, to my chest and legs. Once it hit my head, I had my hands covering my mouth as I dry heaved. The heat was too much. It was too much. Gone was the ice of mana. Everything felt as if it was on fire. An inferno was consuming me, head to toe. I collapsed backward, lying across the bench.


    The world went black.

 CH 41 - Absorption

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 4


    The world was black, dark, and everything was pain. Time blurred. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was mere moments or hours ¨Cevery second stretched with the pain. I was sure I was going to be consumed by the abyss. It would devour me. I would be nothing but a little girl in agony for the rest of time. I would never get a chance to grow up, to become a new woman, to take back what was taken from me ¨Ceverything. That was the thought that helped bring me back.


    Nothing else will be taken from me. I had to force my mind to focus enough to make the words. Not like this.


    I tried to force my eyes open, just to find out the darkness was not in my head. Not because my eyes were closed. No. Magic was going wild. My magic specifically. I was surrounded by shadow, denser than anything I¡¯d summoned before. It writhed and swirled around me, and I could feel what it felt. This was a Spirit of Darkness.


    Through the pain, every thought was slow like molasses, and the only consolation was that I wasn¡¯t screaming. Perhaps, the thought occurred to me, it was rather stupid to try and eat an object to absorb it. It was too late now to consider that overmuch.


    Now, I was taking measured breaths and trying to reach out to the shadows and calm them down. The darkness was afraid. But why? Why would it fear for me? I could feel the thin stands of magic connecting us, though I could not feel the ice cold of mana.


    ¡°Stay,¡± I ground out through the overwhelming pain, it came out more as a pant, ¡°Stay your mind. I¡¯m¨C¡±


    As if the shadow could feel the lie I was about to utter, it rushed towards me in murky tendrils and wrapped me up as if it were a blanket. The shadows pressed against me harshly, but I was still consumed ¨Cso consumed¨C


    The pain was ebbing. Just a little. Just enough so that my breathing steadied. I took a deeper breath in my relief, only to set off another harsh reality ¨Cmy lungs were stinging. Still, I couldn¡¯t not breathe, so I kept it to low, shallow breaths. I focused on the feeling of the shadows pressing against me ¨Cit was soothing as it always was, and it helped me to center my mind. To cast out the pain as it came.


    I took another breath ¨C it helped me keep time. One breath, two, three, four¨C


    It was on breath 87 that the pain lessened again. Now, it was just above excruciating. On a scale from 1-10, I would put it at 15 ¨C an improvement overall.


    Breath one hundred lowered it once more. The pain became manageable. On a scale, it was now on the scale ¨C a marked improvement.


    I lost count at some point as I regained movement in my limbs and began pushing away the shadows so I could sit up. It was as I regained control of myself that my veins began aching. Every movement tugged my insides, but I was no longer on fire. The inferno of boiling pain was gone, and I was just sore. That was when the shadows coalesced into a ball in front of me.


    ¡°Child,¡± It whispered, and I was too tired to think who this new voice was.


    ¡°Spirit?¡± I returned.


    ¡°You have called me before you are ready.¡± Its voice was raspy as if it¡¯d spent its formative years as a smoker. I found it quite wonderful.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I called you at all,¡± I responded honestly, unable to weigh my words or consider the repercussions in my exhaustion.


    ¡°You called me with your soul. It is rare one is so consumed by the Dark ¨Cboth in love and anger in equal measure.¡±


    ¡°What can I say?¡± I coughed, covering my mouth weakly, and a dark glob hit my hand, ¡°I¡¯m not scared of the dark.¡±


    ¡°Enough jokes, child. You will call me when you are Level 15. And we shall talk again.¡±


    With that, the orb of darkness fell apart ¨Cthe shadows returning to their rightful places around the carriage. Light returned in truth, and I dragged the curtain open so I could see what I¡¯d coughed up.


    As the light shone down, I could see.


    It was blood.


    I groaned and reached for one of the pot holders I¡¯d knitted with some obnoxiously chunky yarn ¨CI picked a black one from my stash, to hide the blood. And then I was clean.


    And I had notifications.


    [Congratulations! Mental Fortitude is now Level 11!]


    [Congratulations! You have directly absorbed a Lesser Mana Pearl! You have gained potential in Skills relating to the traits Aberration and Morphic.]


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    [Congratulation! You have progressed your Class! Progression has gone from 7.5% to 7.6%!]


    [System Notice: Your Class Moderator has rejected your request to progress your Class further. Please try again at a later time.]


    I stared at the System, and I worked my jaw. I had no idea what a Class Moderator was, but clearly, it was the Spirit of Darkness I had met. There was no other reason for it to say I¡¯d called it. Also, my Class was [Young Lady of Darkness]. It would make sense if there were Class Moderators that mine was related to my affinity.


    But all that pain ¨Cno agony. And it progressed a measly tenth of a percent!


    ¡°What a load of garbage,¡± I sighed, exhausted.


    I stashed the bloody fabric in its own compartment before tapping my collarbone ¨CI was sticky with sweat, and I was sure I looked a fright. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care much. Instead of dwelling on it, I leaned my forehead against the glass of the window and stared at the passing forest. The cool glass was a dream.


    The suns were high in the sky and slowly making their way to the horizon. I was a bit surprised we hadn¡¯t stopped yet, but it was fine with me. I was honestly shocked that I hadn¡¯t thrown up from the pain. It was clearly a magical pain ¨Cit did come from a Lesser Mana Pearl, but that didn¡¯t mean it hadn¡¯t been in some part physical. I had coughed up blood. Blood!


    I closed my eyes, and this time, a gentle darkness surrounded me¡ªthe light of the outside reflecting off the back of my eyelids.


    Then, a silly thought came to me.


    [Shadow Conjuration+Shadow Manipulation]


    I summoned a flat sheet of shadow into my palm and began working lightly, running my finger over the shape I wanted and mentally cutting away what I didn¡¯t need. The shadow followed my command with ease. Perhaps my will was stronger than it had been, now. Nevertheless, I stretched the end of it and created a thin thread of shadow protruding from either end of the construct. What had once been a rectangle was now flat on three sides, with the fourth side curved into two half circles and a gap in the middle. I pulled it up to my face, tied the thread around the mess my braids had become, and covered my eyes. Then I leaned back to the cold, cold, wonderfully cold glass and enjoyed my new sleep mask.


    Unfortunately, as soon as I drifted off to sleep I was jolted back to wakefulness as the sleep mask disappeared.


    So, I did what I knew.


    [Weave of Darkness]


    I closed the curtain, then I summoned extremely fine thread and used [Shadow Manipulation] to begin knitting the black thread into woven fabric. Fortunately, [Weaving] was helping me to know the best way to work through it. I made as tight of knots as I could so I could keep out as much light as possible. It wasn¡¯t mindless work because I was focusing on making it look as smooth as possible, but it was tedious, so I hummed an old nursery rhyme from elsewhere as I worked.


    It was soothing, and as I repeated the tune, I couldn¡¯t help but lightly sing the lyrics.


    ¡°All the king¡¯s horses


    And all the king¡¯s men


    Couldn¡¯t put


    Humpty Dumpty


    Together again.¡±


    <hr>


    It was another hour before Arlen knocked on the window, and I had four thin rectangles of cloth.


    ¡°Lady Nora, do you want to break?¡±


    I blinked, ¡°Do you all not need to break as well?¡±


    Arlen looked sheepish, ¡°We usually only break so you can stretch your legs¨C¡±


    ¡°Arlen!¡± Sir Limrick cut him off, approaching on his horse, a stormy look on his face as he reached over and whacked the back of Arlen¡¯s head.


    ¡°Sorry, my Lady,¡± he sighed, ¡°He¡¯s careless with his words. Are you hungry?¡±


    The thought of them stopping just for me caused little Eunora to wriggle in anxiety, but I felt flattered. And starved.


    ¡°I can just eat something light in the carriage, and we can keep going ¨C if that¡¯s fine?¡±


    I really didn¡¯t want to stop. We¡¯d be camping in the wilderness for a while yet, and if we could cut out the hour and a half it took to set up and eat each day, maybe we¡¯d be able to cut out enough time to make up a whole day on our way to Wig.


    Sir Limrick nodded, a small smile on his face, ¡°It¡¯s a plan. I¡¯ll grab some supplies from the back to keep in the compartment with you.¡±


    <hr>


    I sculpted a needle with [Shadow Conjuration] and [Shadow Manipulation]. Threading the needle was easy, but hand-sewing the mask was more difficult. I had to be mindful of the length of my stitches, and though I tried to keep them even, it struck me as a bit of a monstrosity by the time I was done.


    But it was functional. After eating a sandwich and some fruit, I was no longer hungry and nauseous, but I still felt the exhaustion of absorbing the mana pearl. So, I opened the curtains up and slid the mask over my face so I could sleep pressed up against the cool glass.


    It was exactly what I needed.


    <hr>


    When I awoke, the suns were low in the sky, and I was stiff. Every muscle in my body was sore, and it hurt to lift my arm and take off my skewed sleep mask.


    Sliding off the bench, I stood in the small gap between the two benches in the compartment. It was the first time I was really noticing the stability of the carriage. It barely even felt like we were moving. No wonder I could sleep and work with ease.


    I stretched my arms first, moving to my shoulders, my back, and worked on my legs last. As I shook out my body, I could feel the tension start to leave me.


    It was yet another day of agony. This one was just more physically painful than usual.


    It would be fine.


    I would be fine.


    Be the God of Nora. I repeated what was quickly becoming a new mantra. It was settling in a way an old friend could settle your soul. It was relieving. Empowering. Soft on my heart. Be the God of Nora.


    And I would, I decided. I would take Morloch¡¯s guidance to heart. I would pray to myself, believe in myself, and I would practice exactly what he said ¨Cmy Divine Skills. It couldn¡¯t be any worse than absorbing that mana pearl. I was being stubborn, fighting back against the Divine in a way that was pointless. I already had the Skills. The best revenge against the twins would be to stray from the Path of Order by being myself and to stray from the Path of Chaos by refusing to start a war over it. Yes, I would fade into the background.


    I would survive, but I would do so quietly. Growing stronger in the background.


    And, one day, I will be strong enough to take down the wretched twin gods.

 CH 42 - Your First Spellbook

    Peak of Autumn, Week 5, Day 4


    When we stopped for the night, I was once again filled with dread of what monsters the wilderness could bring. But, fortunately, when I bathed, there were no more eldritch beings hiding as bars of conditioner. It was all as it should be ¨C and it even came with a welcome notification.


    [Congratulations! Inspect is now Level 4!]


    I thought, then, that leveling [Inspect] should become a priority for my own safety. Once I could use it without speaking, a new world would open up. I could cast it on anything and everything without drawing much attention. It would be reassuring. And it would progress much faster ¨C I knew it.


    That was how it worked, right? Children were meant to have their Skills public because they were meant to only have a few. Not the monster of a status page I had. Fourteen Skills for a child who should have four maximum. Two from the journey here, one from my mental capacity for arithmetic, four Divine Skills, and three Class Skills. [Inspect], [Weaving], [Silent as a Shadow], and [Weave of Darkness] were all from here. From little Eunora¡¯s skill and memory. Granted, the latter two were changed by my own soul, but still. They did not match who I had been.


    I tried to figure out how many I showed off already ¨Cclearly, Sir Rellar knew [Steal Nerves] as well as that I had a mana Skill. He probably didn¡¯t know that I had specifically [Shadow Manipulation] and [Shadow Conjuration]. All of the Knights knew about [Silent as a Shadow] and [Inspect]. [Weaving] and [Weave of Darkness] were probably obvious.


    That left [Otherworldly], [Quick Calculation], [Mental Fortitude], [Shadow Animation], [Tight Lips], [Sophism], and [Eternal Communion] as hidden. That is exactly half my Skills known to the Knights in some capacity, which means known to the Count and Countess.


    I let out a breath as I sunk into the tub. It would do me no good to worry about it now. They¡¯d probably figured out I was more than I appeared after the Affirmation anyway ¨Cand still, they didn¡¯t recall my exile. Not that I wanted them to. I would prefer to be as far away from the estate and its inhabitants as I could get ¨Cand it couldn¡¯t get much farther than the borderlands.


    As I washed and braided my hair back into compliance, I envisioned the life I wanted¡ªthe kind of life I could find here, in Maeve. What was possible, what it would mean.


    I wanted to escape the Dawns ¨Cbut first, I wanted to use them. I¡¯d need their resources ¨Cthe book I¡¯d bought earlier today was worth gold. But I¡¯d need more than just their wealth. They had connections to teachers and trainers, and their name opened doors. So, before I cast off the Dawn name, I¡¯d need to use every bit they gave me. From the allowance, to the Knights, I¡¯d use it all.


    And then, when my coming of age comes, I will cast it all away and build myself anew. Forged in shadows and fire, I will leave this place ¨Ccross the mountain ranges and leave the Duchy of Dawn behind. Leave Maeve. I will go where the Dawns dare not follow.


    <hr>


    I laid out Noir, Haze, and Shade.


    [Shadow Animation]


    ¡°Come alive and chat, friends.¡±


    As I watched the shadow soak into them, Noir stood and jumped in place, Haze rolled over and began climbing down from the bench, and Shade crawled into my lap.


    ¡°First thing,¡± I said, a smile on my face, ¡°Who is everyone?¡±


    ¡°Entertainer,¡± came a high-pitched voice from Noir.


    ¡°Adventurer,¡± a smooth, feminine voice came from Haze.


    ¡°Defender,¡± Shade seemed to purr in my lap.


    Entertainer, Adventurer, Defender. I could work with that.


    <hr>


    I stayed up late into the night, weaving and explaining what I was doing to the three knit animals.


    I was rewarded with two very welcome notifications.


    [Congratulations! Weaving is now Level 5! New features unlocked!]


    [Congratulations! Weave of Darkness is now Level 6!]


    Mental Fortitude was still my highest Skill at Level 11, but Weave of Darkness was the next highest. And with every level, more options appeared. My dark threads became stronger, could be summoned in more colors, and could become finer and thicker.


    It was a productive day, and as I drifted off to sleep, I wished Entertainer, Adventurer, and Defender a good night. They all curled up next to me and chatted quietly amongst themselves, and as I drifted to sleep, their animation ticked down to zero, and they slept with me.


    <hr>


    The morning passed by quickly, with Sir Neil and Dame Undine having a spar and several of the knights running the perimeter of the camp while I ate. Klein and Arlen swung their swords through the air the entire time, and I was sure that their arms must feel like gelatin. I debated asking if I could join, and while I was halfway certain my Strength was plenty enough to lift the swords, I knew it would be odd. I¡¯d need something lighter ¡ªor rather, they¡¯d think I need something lighter. So I just opted to eat my breakfast and watch the knights train and stretch and break camp.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Dame Arella sat with me and chatted in the gentle way she does. It was a good morning. And at some point, after I ate, I convinced Dame Arella to help me stretch ¡ªand so I found myself sitting on a blanket on the ground, being pushed forward by a woman who was very clearly using every ounce of control she could not to accidentally fold me in half like a taco.


    The second sun hadn¡¯t even breached the horizon, and we were on our way.


    I was tired, but not overly so, so I decided it was time to crack open my new spell book. Shadow: Your First Spellbook.


    It was a book in landscape, and when I opened the first page, there were several lines in a column. At the very top, the column was labeled ¡®Name¡¯. It was clearly something meant to be passed down generationally ¡ªwhich wasn¡¯t surprising to me, based on the cost. It would take an average family years to save up for even the simplest of spell books. When I¡¯d entered the store, I had no idea it would be that way, but I supposed it made sense. Here, magic was highly regulated ¡ªjust not by law. It was the [System] that limited magic at its source. But, clearly, there were other ways to obtain Spells and Skills.


    Skills, for instance, could be given by Divines, earned through hard work, or even granted by the System directly. All three had happened to me. Perhaps there were other ways, but I didn¡¯t know them. Maybe they could be taught directly or stored in books or stones. Who knows.


    Spells were different, based on this book. The second page of the book was an introduction to spell work.


    ¡®Magic is unexplainable, though we try to explain it. It is unruly, though we try to give it rules. But magic of the elements often comes with great boons. They can be crafted and used and turned into Skills ¡ªor they can be forged directly each time.


    Such works are things of beauty. And I¡¯ll teach you runes, words of power, and some spells I made myself.¡¯


    The book was clearly written for children, as it had pictures decorating each page, and it took three whole pages to get through the two paragraphs. But the book was thick, so I wasn¡¯t worried about the quantity of content. At the very least, I¡¯d get more context for the magic of here.


    The first chapter was entirely about gaining a Skill necessary for any kind of spell work ¡ª [Mana Sense].


    ¡®[Mana Sense] is best learned from a teacher but can also be learned by using any Skill and examining the mana intensely. It requires intention to learn. You cannot stumble across this Skill by accident.


    Though once your Magic attribute is sufficiently high, you will no longer need to activate the Skill to feel your own mana or mana of fully formed spells, it is still a requirement for forming beginner runes.¡¯


    I wondered if that was why my mana felt like ice. If I wasn¡¯t supposed to feel it at all. And then I thought back to that day in the hedge maze with Evelyn. Where I could feel the power and knew to move. Clearly, my attribute was high enough. I decided I would sift through the other books still packed below the carriage benches and see if there was anything regarding attributes later. For now, I would focus on [Mana Sense].


    I chose [Weave of Darkness] as the Skill to examine, not just because it was my highest Skill after [Mental Fortitude] but because when I summoned the darkness, I had never paid much attention to how it was formed from the shadows. I decided now was as good a time as any. But, first, I wanted to examine it slowly.


    ¡°[Sophism]¡±


    The world slowed around me while my mind sped up. There were no red or white lights, but that wasn¡¯t the purpose this time. No. This time, I was after the secondary effect of [Sophism].


    Whenever you are making a decision, your perception of time will slow but your processing speed will not.


    I was ready to try for [Mana Sense].


    [Weave of Darkness]


    I closed my eyes and looked for my mana within myself. I knew it had to be there, somewhere, with [Shadow Conjuration] and [Shadow Manipulation] it often came from my hands and eyes. Now, though, I could feel the coldness of it well in my heart. It grew for several beats until it encased the entirety of my chest, then sprung from me like a lightning bolt. As it left me, I lost my sense of it. My eyes snapped open, and I watched in slow motion as a standard skein of yarn formed thread by thread in front of me.


    And then [Weave of Darkness] was over, and I broke [Sophism].


    I wondered if that was enough; it seemed too easy to track the mana within myself. But the green notification meant I was successful.


    [Congratulations! You have learned the Skill: Mana Sense. Mana Sense is now Level 1!]


    Blinking, I opened my full status.


    [Status Summary]


    [Name: Eunora Dawn]


    [Race: Human]


    [Age: 8]


    [Unallocated Stat Points: 0]


    [Vitality: 55 Endurance: 28]


    [Strength: 30 Dexterity: 56]


    [Perception: 105 Magic: 55]


    [Luck: 45 Divinity: 107]


    [0th Tier Class: Child of the Gods, Level Max]


    [Boon: Morloch¡¯s Blessing]


    [1st Tier Class: Young Lady of Darkness, Level 12/20, 7.6%]


    [Skills:


    0th Tier: Inspect Lv. 4, Weaving Lv. 5, Mana Sense Lv. 1


    1st Tier: Quick Calculation Lv. 2, Silent as a Shadow Lv.2, Weave of Darkness Lv. 6


    2nd Tier: Otherworldly Lv. 1, Mental Fortitude Lv. 11, Shadow Conjuration Lv. 5, Shadow Manipulation Lv. 5


    3rd Tier: Shadow Animation Lv. 5


    Untiered: Tight Lips Lv. 1, Steal Nerves Lv. 2, Sophism Lv. 2, Eternal Communion Lv. 1]


    It was no longer a series of Skills that hadn¡¯t leveled ¨Cthough I hoped [Tight Lips] stayed level 1 forever. The thought of losing even a small portion of elsewhere made me feel empty.


    But, instead of dwelling on that feeling, I turned the page of the spell book.


    ¡®Congratulations! You¡¯ve done wonderfully learning [Mana Sense]. Now, we¡¯ll be practicing the Skill. Once you can do it without speaking, you¡¯ll be able to say: ¡®I know what I¡¯m doing!¡¯


    Before you activate the Skill for the first time, find somewhere quiet. Find a place you think would be devoid of mana. Once you¡¯ve settled there, activate [Mana Sense] and see just how wrong you are!¡¯


    I laughed at the book and how it was written to entertain children. Then, I thought about how engaged I¡¯d been and decided not to think too hard about that after all.

 CH 42.5 - Travelogue 2

    The Road To Wig


    The Knights of the Dusk knew how to handle harsh conditions. They spent most of their active duty camping in the woods and traveling on foot. They did not, however, spend a lot of time traveling with children ¨Clet alone a noble child. So, they had initially opted to stop at least once each day so Lady Eunora could stretch her legs and have a comfortable meal. And if she had asked, they would have stopped more. The knighthood was meant to be at the beck and call of the Dawns, their and the land¡¯s protectors. So, there was no greater calling than protecting a child of the Dawn.


    Now, however, that visage has shattered.


    Nora, as Lady Eunora preferred, was lax regarding almost every aspect of noble life. She was willing to sit in the carriage the entirety of the day, didn¡¯t mind cold or dry food, and she would chat with her caretakers ¨CGeorge Limrick and Arella. Of all the knights, they seemed to have the highest affinity for dealing with the eccentric young Lady. That was not even to mention the two squires, Arlen and Klein, who seemed to be able to banter with the young noble. Klein was unexpectedly casual with their interactions. Meanwhile, Arlen was quite clearly clueless about how these interactions with nobles usually went.


    Sir Limrick and Dame Arella did know how these things usually went, but were more preoccupied with the fact that their temporary ward was more like a feral cat than any noble child they had ever met. And Sir Limrick had regularly escorted Lady Evelyn and Lord Raphael.


    So, it was all about building trust and instilling strong boundaries. They¡¯d quietly agreed on this upon the incident in Juvel. The long road to Wig was both a help and a detriment to this plan, though.


    It was a help in that each day, Lady Nora interacted with Arlen more and more casually. And whenever Sir Limrick scolded Arlen for his casual attitude or his careless remarks, the Lady smiled ¨Cor, on one such occasion two days after departing Juvel, she even laughed.


    A detriment, however, because Lady Nora spent most of her time in the compartment alone, reading that spellbook she¡¯d purchased at Mira¡¯s Magical Means, practicing her Skills, or generally seeping mana out of the carriage. Which caused a rather large number of blights to be drawn to the envoy. It was nothing that the Captain and the scouts couldn¡¯t handle, but as the days passed, it was getting progressively worse. It had begun outside Adeline and continued for the first full day toward Wig. It wasn¡¯t until the second travel day on the road to Wig that everything seemed to stop.


    It was such a shock that Sir Limrick had knocked on the window of the carriage himself and verified Lady Nora¡¯s well-being. But each time he looked in, she just seemed to be sleeping. She had a sleep mask on and was curled up underneath her oversized blanket that had mysteriously appeared in the carriage on the way from Adeline to Juvel. The knights, of course, understood that Lady Nora had a Skill relating to such a thing. They had been briefed she likely had a [Young Lady of Weaving] Class or something similar. However, several times, Sir Limrick would check on Lady Nora over the course of the day and would see her sweating or looking rather harried. Each time, he would ask her how she was feeling, but she would just smile and wave to her spellbook.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Your First Spellbook was actually a series produced by the mage tower of Juvel and was usually only sold directly from the tower. It had been rather curious to Dame Arella when Lady Nora had purchased such a thing from a random shop in Yllan Square, but, of course, fateful encounters often happen for a reason, she¡¯d decided. The series was quite helpful for learning several mage Skills.


    By the fourth day, Sir Limrick and Dame Arella had spent the evenings with Lady Nora and grown rather fond of the odd little girl. Sometimes, she spoke beyond her years. Asking questions only true Lords and Ladies would ask ¨CDame Arella often thought of when Lady Nora claimed she would never forgive the Gods for her Affirmation.


    By day seven, Sir Limrick and Dame Arella could feel the change in Lady Nora¡¯s countenance. She was clearly more comfortable than leaving the main estate, but the knights were shocked at the difference a mere week had made. Away from her family, she flourished. Away from that oppressive estate, she had bloomed. It gave the knights hope that perhaps she wasn¡¯t quite as feral as they¡¯d heard.


    Sir Limrick and Dame Arella had been told she¡¯d refused to leave her room after Awakening ¨Cbut there was no reason given. The Captain seemed to be under the impression it was mourning for her desired Class, but Captain Rellar had also said the Countess hadn¡¯t given him an actual reason aside from ¡®she had failed in her duty and her diligence.¡¯ Both Sir Limrick and Dame Arella had shown their distaste for that phrase ¨Cit was a popular one among the Dawns who functioned as trainers and squad captains. There were several aunts and uncles who no longer possessed the title of a Dawn heir but served as members of the Dusk.


    They were nothing special for a noble, usually, but that didn¡¯t mean they were normal. One couldn¡¯t compare a member of the Dawn to a layman ¨Cnot even a Dawn from a branch family. Their base Classes were often [Uncommon], more so than any other noble family in the Queendom. Except for maybe the Duchy of Nemo, but the Duke of Nemo didn¡¯t really count.


    Still, Sir Limrick and Dame Arella were worried about Lady Nora. Though she had been smiling more, they wondered how much was genuine. She had just always been so scared. And then she became angry. She ran away. She used a Skill to alter the Captain¡¯s mind. Perhaps, the two knights said amongst themselves, they were the ones who should be scared.


    It was on the ninth day that Lady Nora went back to seeping mana from the carriage. It was also that day that a bramble descended upon the carriage.


    There were forty-two blights in total. Dame Arella called it out ¨Cand she was never wrong when it came to counts. There were twig blights, thistle blights, vine blights, and at least one weeping blight. It wouldn¡¯t be until after the battle that the final breakdown would come in, but Sir Limrick knew it wouldn¡¯t be as easy as the fight before.

 CH 43 - Mana Skills Kill

    Break of Autumn, Week 1, Day 4


    [Congratulations! Mana Sense is now Level 2!]


    [Congratulations! Mana Sense is now Level 3!]


    [Congratulations! Mana Sense is now Level 4!]


    [Congratulations! Mana Sense is now Level 5!]


    ¡°Yes!¡± I grinned as I snapped my eyes open and pulled off my sleep mask, ¡°Finally.¡±


    [Mana Sense] had been overwhelming the first time I¡¯d used it, with every bit of yarn within the compartment lighting up and wisps floating through the air. I could even see the knights outside the carriage surrounding us. It only went out a dozen or so yards, though, so I couldn¡¯t see past the forest line. It would be great once it did. I thought back to that first night we had camped with the mimic. Next time, I¡¯d be ready and able to sense it before I¡¯d even entered the tent. Learning to use the Skill was more akin to meditating than anything else.


    It had been seven straight days of practicing [Mana Sense]. Well, not entirely. I often read or slept when I needed a break. But I could effectively use the Skill indefinitely as it didn¡¯t seem to pull on my mana reserves in the slightest. At first, it had been just something to do, but once I read ahead in the spellbook, I found out the other pages were blank until you met the milestone on your Status. Even as I was sitting there, I could see the ink revealing itself. It was slowly writing the next chapter out ¨Cthis one on obtaining the Skill [Mana Manipulation], but I hadn¡¯t practiced with [Weave of Darkness] or [Shadow Manipulation] since the beginning of the journey to Wig.


    Now, however, I wanted nothing more than to try and make a much larger piece of cloth than my sleep mask. One day, I wanted to be clad entirely in my own darkness, able to be controlled at a flick of my will. But for now, I wanted to make a flat sheet for some other, more interesting projects, like perhaps giving Noir a makeover. Klein wasn¡¯t wrong, exactly, when he¡¯d said the toy shop had a nicer bunny, after all. So, I began.


    [Weave of Darkness]


    [Weave of Darkness]


    [Weave of Darkness]


    [Weave of Darkness]


    ...


    [Weave of Darkness]


    I created twelve massive skeins of as fine a thread as I could manage ¨Cbarely a hair''s width. Now came the finesse practice.


    [Shadow Manipulation]


    I could feel every shadow around me as I used [Weaving] to guide me through the process of creating the cloth. It was much like [Mana Sense] but for darkness. Line by line, I wove the threads tightly together. The thread glided at my command ¨Cnot quite even, but that¡¯s okay. It didn¡¯t need to be perfect. This was practice.


    I fell into an excited trance as I worked meticulously to keep control of two threads at once ¨Cone on the x-axis and the other on the y-axis of the fabric. It was almost like making a magical loom, and [Weaving] told me that I¡¯d be able to work a loom with the Skill. So long as I had a loom.


    I came to when the carriage stopped suddenly, evident only by a light jolt that meant we¡¯d practically slammed on the brakes. Surprised, I released my hold on the thread and put down the fabric ¨Calready a yard in length.


    I scuttled to the edge of the bench and pulled open the curtain, only to see Sir Limrick gesturing for me to close it and shout, ¡°STAY IN THE CARRIAGE.¡±


    Shocked, I looked behind him ¨Cwhere he¡¯d already turned back and was slicing into a mossy twig-like creature ¨Canother blight. This one was different than the oversized blight that Sir Neil had fought all that time ago. It was then horror filled me.


    It wasn¡¯t just one or two. Not three or four. [Quick Calculation] told me there were at least 15 on this side of the carriage alone. I turned and tore open the curtain on the other side ¨Cthis time, there were 20. That¡¯s at least 35, not counting any that were approaching head-on or on the flanks. The range of view wasn¡¯t 360 from inside the carriage.


    Not all of them were small, though, and I watched as Sir Neil cut through three in as many moves. Despite their numbers, he moved mercilessly through them. As I peered back, I felt something break inside of me. I watched as Arlen fell backward right as a small blight reached out and grabbed his leg. I heard his scream ¨Cand then Klein was there and had taken off the small monster¡¯s head. They had several small and medium-sized blights surrounding them. Meanwhile, Sir Limrick and Dame Arella were facing off a monstrously oversized blight that looked as if it was made up of a hundred-year-old weeping willow. It towered at the edge of the forest road, and as Dame Arella brandished her sword, it glowed blue, and water was sucked out of the air around her and circled her body in floating streams.


    Then she moved, and the water rushed with her sharpening into additional blades ¨Call aimed at the blight with a now severed arm falling to the ground.


    I shot off an [Inspect].


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    [Weeping Blight, Tier 2, Level 12]


    It snapped its blank eyes to me, and I watched as the weeping blight roared and charged toward me. I felt anxiety well within me as I watched it tear through Sir Limrick and Dame Arella¨COh.


    Sir Limrick flashed like lightning and disappeared from where the monster had attacked. He reappeared behind its head and slashed his sword clean through the monster¡¯s trunk-like neck, leaving it singed black where his blade touched wood. And then he was by Klein and Arlen ¨Cneither of whom were looking too thrilled being surrounded by five blights. But Sir Limrick made quick work of them, too fast for my eyes to follow. And then the boys were rushing back to their horses, guiding them to the carriage.


    That was seven on this side down just by those three ¨Cand as I looked around, the rest were felled by other knights. Shifted back to the other side, I watched as the final blight there was decapitated as well.


    Overall, the interaction took two minutes. A shiver ran up my spine, and I clutched Noir to my chest. Two minutes to destroy dozens of monsters. Dozens of monsters that were attacking us. And one had wanted me¡ªthe strongest one. Was it solely because of the [Inspect]? I chose to shut down that line of thought and instead wrap myself up in my oversized, plush, black blanket I¡¯d made on the way to Juvel.


    I¡¯d wait until someone came to talk to me. They would. They had last time. Then, and only then, would I freak out.


    I had been doing so well. Just trading light barbs with [Eternal Communion] and kicking little Eunora¡¯s anxiety into a bucket in the back of my brain. Now this.


    I almost wanted to activate [Mental Fortitude], but I was worried about the aftereffects. Would I be forced to relive both blight attacks? Or would it simply numb me? I wasn¡¯t thrilled about either option and chose to feel my pain. It had just been such a good week. I didn''t want to wither.


    Be the God of Nora.


    <hr>


    It was several minutes later that someone shouted, ¡°Clear!¡± from behind the forest line.


    And then Sir Limrick was knocking on my window, a tired smile on his face, ¡°It¡¯s clear, my Lady. Would you like to come out and see what¡¯s next?¡±


    I nodded mutely and gingerly unwrapped myself from my emotional support blanket before disembarking from the carriage.


    Around me was carnage. There was no other word for it. The knights themselves all looked fine, with a few scratches on their otherwise pristine armor, but overall, fine. Even Arlen, who had found himself on the ground, just looked dirty ¨Cnot injured any more than his bruised pride. And oh, did his expression look like a wounded puppy.


    I watched as the knights gathered around Sir Rellar.


    ¡°Report,¡± he bit out, his voice grave, ¡°Limrick, you go.¡±


    ¡°Dame Arella called out the bramble as soon as they emerged ¨Cher Skill alerted us to a total of 42 blights. The final count is one weeping variant, five thistles, eleven vine blights, sixteen twig blights, and nine saplings.¡±


    Sir Rellar looked stony-faced over the squad of knights before nodding, ¡°Total time taken to clear the bramble and ensure the safety of our ward?¡±


    ¡°Three minutes and fourteen seconds, Captain,¡± Sir Limrick stated carefully and Sir Rellar¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Status of the unit?¡±


    ¡°No fatal injuries. One squire twisted his ankle,¡± Sir Limrick noticeably did not say which squire or look at either one, ¡°One scout was caught unaware and hit with the Weeping Blight¡¯s Skill that incapacitated her but did not injure her.¡±


    ¡°Purpose of the attack?¡± This time, Sir Rellar was not looking at the knights but was looking directly at where I stood, pushed up against the outside of the carriage and gripping Noir.


    Sir LImrick hesitated before also glancing back to me, ¡°Presumed reason is sensing the prolonged mana leakage from Lady Nora.¡±


    He winced as he said my name, and I blinked. Then, my face contorted in shock and horror.


    ¡°Me?¡± I said, before thinking about it, ¡°It was my fault?¡±


    Sir Rellar spoke directly to me, ¡°Careless use of mana-based Skills attracts monsters.¡±


    Careless, I repeated to myself, irritation taking over the horror and guilt ¨Cbecause I remembered what Dame Arella had told me.


    ¡°But you knew,¡± I said tightly, ¡°You all knew I was using my Skills. Why didn¡¯t anyone say anything?¡±


    Suddenly, the knights all seemed uncomfortable. Sir Limrick and Dame Arella more than most. It was Sir Rellar who spoke.


    ¡°You are not only our ward, Lady Nora.¡± It did not escape me that he still used my nickname, even when he was rebuking me. ¡°You are a noble and a child of the Dawn. What you do may have consequences, but it is not our place to tell you to stop.¡±


    He looked pointedly across the circle of knights. ¡°Especially when most of this contingent is made up of commoner knights.¡±


    I swallowed. I hadn¡¯t known. I didn¡¯t know I was causing problems. They never said.


    ¡°Is¨Cis that why that blight attacked us on the way to Juvel?¡±


    Sir Rellar worked his jaw, ¡°Most likely.¡±


    I nodded, tears pricking at the back of my eyes. I blinked to clear them.


    Be the God of Nora. Be your own strength. I repeated to myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to apologize,¡± I decided out loud, ¡°I didn¡¯t know, but even if I did ¨CI needed to reach the milestones of my Skills.¡±


    The tense atmosphere didn¡¯t immediately relieve itself, not until I continued.


    ¡°Surely, there must be ways for mages to function in the wilderness. I would like to know how much is the limit. When it¡¯s safest and when it¡¯s dangerous. I can promise I will stick to a schedule so I don¡¯t cause another attack.¡±


    I nervously crossed and uncrossed my arms as I stood, waiting for a response. It took Sir Rellar several beats to respond.


    ¡°When we break for the night, we¡¯ll draw up a plan.¡± He said before turning back to the knights.


    I nodded to myself, but Dame Arella and Sir Limrick were both still looking at me, their faces contorted into something akin to worry. I decided the rest of the day could be spent reading the books the Dawns had shoved in the carriage, and I¡¯d dig the metal crochet hook out of one of the compartments ¨CI knew it had to be in there. If the Count thought I had [Young Lady of Weaving] or something equally incorrect, he wouldn¡¯t leave it out. I¡¯d just have to find it. It¡¯s probably with all the yarn I¡¯d created before leaving the estate.

 CH 44 - Time Tables

    Break of Autumn, Week 1, Day 5


    I looked up from the sheet of paper that was the plan for the rest of my days on the way to Fellan. Then I looked up at the three knights who were presenting it to me. Sir Rellar, Sir Limrick, and Dame Arella all looked really, very serious. It was almost comical. That my mana was so dangerous it required this level of scrutiny.


    ¡°Um,¡± I looked at the tri-folded brochure-like piece of paper, ¡°When did you even have time to make this?¡±


    We had just stopped thirty minutes earlier. It wasn¡¯t even enough time for dinner to be started. Knights were still unpacking the camping supplies. But this plan looked meticulously crafted. It was broken down into hour increments, and it was color-coded.


    Who made this? On the road! I swallowed my laugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult,¡± Sir Limrick defended, ¡°We make them for squires regularly.¡±


    So, it was Sir Limrick who made it then. Unexpected. I thought it was Dame Arella. Then again, while she was caring, she didn¡¯t strike me as the overly organized type. Sir Limrick, on the other hand, seemed as if he lived his life meticulously structured.


    I went back to examining the schedule.


    <table style="width: 43.7363%">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 15.4872%">


    Hour


    </td>


    <td style="width: 84.3192%">


    Activity


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 15.4872%">


    0:00-6:59


    </td>


    <td style="width: 84.3192%">


    Sleep


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 15.4872%">


    7:00-7:59


    </td>


    <td style="width: 84.3192%">


    Daily Preparation


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 15.4872%">


    8:00-8:59


    </td>


    <td style="width: 84.3192%">


    Non-Mana Skill Practice


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 15.4872%">


    9:00-9:59


    </td>


    <td style="width: 84.3192%">


    Mana Skill Practice


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 15.4872%">


    10:00-10:59


    </td>


    <td style="width: 84.3192%">


    Non-Mana Skill Practice


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 15.4872%">


    11:00-11:29


    </td>


    <td style="width: 84.3192%">


    Reading


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 15.4872%">


    11:30-1:29


    </td>


    <td style="width: 84.3192%">


    Lunch (variable)


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 15.4872%">


    1:30-1:59


    </td>


    <td style="width: 84.3192%">


    Reading


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 15.4872%">


    2:00-2:59


    </td>


    <td style="width: 84.3192%">


    Non-Mana Skill Practice


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 15.4872%">


    3:00-3:59


    </td>


    <td style="width: 84.3192%">


    Mana Skill Practice


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 15.4872%">


    4:00-4:59


    </td>


    <td style="width: 84.3192%">


    Mana Skill Practice


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 15.4872%">


    5:00-5:59


    </td>


    <td style="width: 84.3192%">


    Non-Mana Skill Practice


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 15.4872%">


    6:00-6:59


    </td>


    <td style="width: 84.3192%">


    Reading


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 15.4872%">


    7:00-9:59


    </td>


    <td style="width: 84.3192%">


    Nightly Preparation


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 15.4872%">


    10:00-11:59


    </td>


    <td style="width: 84.3192%">


    Sleep


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    ¡°This seems very much like my Governess¡¯ schedules,¡± I commented offhandedly.


    And it was true. Lina, the Governess of the Dawn children, had often taken it upon herself to control every move little Eunora had made. So, she made strict schedules prior to my Awakening. And then she¡¯d disappeared afterward.


    No, she went on vacation. I reminded myself of what Raphael had said before I left. She simply wasn¡¯t around while I locked myself inside.


    ¡°Well,¡± Sir Limrick stretched his hands out as if to take the paper back ¨Cinstinctively, I pulled it closer to me and gave him an odd look, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it to be so structured, really as long as you just stick to the hours for the mana Skill practice we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said slowly, a feeling of warmth blooming inside my chest, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Thank you, Sir Limrick, for the thought put into it.¡±


    I paused, ¡°It looks like mana Skill practice is never immediately prior to us stopping. Is that for a reason?¡±


    Sir LImrick nodded, ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t want any attraction to where we¡¯ll be staying for an extended period of time. Mid-day, we only need half an hour because we won¡¯t be stopping for very long, but for overnight camping, we want as much time as possible to lose the mana leakage behind us.¡±


    I nodded, holding the schedule like it was something precious ¨Cand it was. It was made for me, but not with malice like Lina often did. No, I could feel the care Sir Limrick put into the schedule. Mana Skill practice was marked in red, non-mana Skill practice was orange, reading was in blue, and any time we stopped was in black. It struck me as a warning system ¨Cfor example, mana Skills were in red because they were dangerous and could attract monsters.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°All right. I¨C¡± I took a breath, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sir Limrick gave me one of his tight-lipped smiles, ¡°Of course, my Lady.¡±


    Dame Arella clapped her hands, ¡°Okay, Lady Nora, we¡¯ll be in Wig tomorrow mid-afternoon. Do you want to hit the church as soon as we get in or the next morning?¡±


    I thought for a second, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°If we stop as soon as we get in, we can leave first thing in the morning. If you want to wait until the next morning, though, we can go around Wig when we get in and explore for a bit. It¡¯ll be the last big city before we get to Fellan. It¡¯s a series of small towns for the next six weeks as we traverse the forest.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯ll be my last chance to grab some things for entertainment,¡± I nodded. Dame Arella gave me a smile and a nod in response, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do the church the morning after we get in.¡±


    <hr>


    As we settled in for the night, I grabbed one of the history books under the compartment. I had wanted to use [Shadow Animation], but I knew it was a mana Skill. I could feel the ice in my veins whenever I used it ¨Cit did seem to only use mana upon initiation, though, so I could activate it during mana Skill practice, and it would keep me entertained through the other tasks. Then again, it seemed like a risk to the knights. What if I was wrong? What if it produced mana leakage the entire time?


    Best not to use it, after all, I thought disappointed. I gripped Noir in my hand. Maybe I could ask? But that would be another Skill I¡¯d have to show to the knights. Another Skill reported back to the Dawns.


    With [Mana Sense], I¡¯d finally gotten to over half my Skills being unknown. I¡¯d rather not show off another odd Skill if I could help it. Not that the Dawns had indicated they cared either way. Not if I was willing to cast off my duty.


    Will you trust us? Will you give us some of your burden to bear? Dame Arella¡¯s words repeated in my head.


    I¡¯ll try. I had responded.


    It was time to try, I decided. So what happens if they find out I have an [Animation] Skill?


    I ran through the possibilities.


    What if they want to use it for fighting? Well, I wanted to get stronger anyway, and I highly doubt they¡¯d throw a child to the wolves without training. And I want training. If I get training, does that mean I¡¯m playing right into the Dawns¡¯ hands? The Countess had said she wanted me to show progress in something ¨Canything. Would I be fulfilling her request? Would it matter? I want to leave this family. I said I would use their resources to become strong enough to fend for myself.


    Okay, I thought, So. I show what I can do.


    I went to sleep with a sense of determination filling me¡ªa confidence in my own decisions I hadn¡¯t had in a while.


    <hr>


    When I awoke, I got changed straight away ¨Crebraiding my hair to one side so it¡¯d stay out of the way. As I left the carriage, I beelined directly for Dame Arella ¨Cwho was still eating her breakfast. Some kind of field rations that looked a lot like gruel.


    Gross, I thought.


    >Get off your high horse,< Came the bitter voice of Eunora. I promptly said get lost ¨Cand kicked out little Eunora¡¯s anxiety while I was at it.


    Neither of those two had a place here this morning.


    Attempting to interrupt Dame Arella casually was not working. Instead, I simply went straight up to a still-eating Dame Arella and blurted, ¡°I have a Skill question.¡±


    To her credit, she calmly sat her spoon down and leaned back, smoothly replying, ¡°Feel free to ask, my Lady. I¡¯m happy to help.¡±


    ¡°Ican¡¯ttellifmySkillisamanaSkillornot,¡± I speedily, too speedily, said.


    Dame Arella narrowed her eyes and seemed to be piecing together what I¡¯d said and then she laughed, ¡°Well, does it drain you? Can you feel a light prick when you activate the Skill?¡±


    I took a breath, ¡°Well, yes and no. I feel the mana when I start the Skill ¨Cbut it almost disappears during the duration.¡±


    ¡°How long is the duration?¡± She asked thoughtfully, tapping her fingers on her leg.


    ¡°Longer than my mana Skill time blocks,¡± I answered cagily.


    ¡°Okay. Can you show me the Skill?¡±


    I winced, ¡°I¡¯d rather not.¡±


    ¡°Have you reached the competency threshold for it?¡± Her voice was controlled, but I could hear the patience thinning.


    Why had I asked if I wasn¡¯t going to show! Stop being a chicken, Nora. I scolded myself.


    With a huff, I placed Noir gently on the ground, ¡°Wait. Hold on.¡±


    [Shadow Animation]


    As always, the shadow manifested outside of me with a shock of cold to my system. It seeped into Noir¡¯s body. Dame Arella choked on air.


    ¡°Pirouette for me, please.¡±


    Silently, the bunny stood up on two legs and held its two tiny little arms up. Noir began to spin gently.


    ¡°What¨C¡± Dame Arella began, but I held up my hand.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Immediately, Noir froze mid-spin ¨Cbut still held his position. I gingerly picked him back up. His arms remained up, and his leg stuck out as I held him.


    I¡¯d figured out two things over the past week. 1) I could break up my commands so long as I didn¡¯t try to say anything else between them, and 2) Noir could speak even if I didn¡¯t give him the command to. By this point, I had spoken to all five of the spirits and had them agree to a ¡°speak when spoken to or when alone¡± type deal. Thus, Noir was still animated despite the command technically freezing him.


    ¡°Okay. I can talk now.¡± I sighed.


    After a beat passed, Dame Arella stared at the knit bunny, ¡°Is it still running?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll keep running for a while yet, but he¡¯ll stay frozen like this.¡±


    She stared at Noir for another moment before nodding, ¡±It¡¯s fine, so long as you start it during your mana Skill practice time slot. I can¡¯t feel anything other than ambient mana from it now.¡±


    I gave a bright smile, tugging Noir to my chest, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    That was wonderful news. Despite their limited vocabulary and phrasing, the spirits had been fun to talk to ¨Ceven if they didn¡¯t always have insightful responses. As we grew together, I knew that would change.


    <hr>


    I began with a mix of [Mana Sense] and [Weaving] by hand. Prior to hitting the Level 5 threshold, I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open and use [Mana Sense] without being overwhelmed. But the features added to the Skill at the competency threshold allowed me to alter the intensity of the Skill so I could lower it and keep it running while I crocheted a jacket. It would take me a while to make all the granny squares, but I had a stockpile of yarn in all different shades of dark, rich colors, so at the very least, it would be a nice layout.


    I decided to focus mostly on the deep purple, black, and iridescent colors for the squares. I would make the edges black with a purple star lined in iridescence. It¡¯d be within my rights as a Dawn to wear ¨Cand it¡¯s not a mana Skill.


    I got two done before I was able to flood the shadows with my Skill. However, rather than focus on [Shadow Conjuration] and [Shadow Manipulation], I decided I was going to work on Shadow: Your First Spellbook, Chapter 2: [Mana Manipulation] and You. I¡¯d gained [Mana Sense] already, and this would be a good distraction. And it might take me a while before I actually got the Skill.


    The majority of the second chapter was clearly meant to build off of [Mana Sense], and I smiled at the challenge. I was a bit reluctant to use any of my other mana Skills immediately ¨Cthe memory of the bramble attack was still fresh in my mind. But I knew this I could do.


    It all began with¨C


    [Mana Sense]


    I watched as the world came awash with different shades of blue. The grain of the wood lit up in a dull pastel shade, whereas the yarn in my hands was a vibrant royal blue. I¡¯d quickly learned that was the color of a permanent mana construct ¨Cit matched when I animated Noir. As I peered at my skin, I could see the aquamarine of my mana veins in my body ¨Cnot unlike a diagram of the nervous system I¡¯d seen in elsewhere.


    Now, I had to move that mana.


    It had to be from my own mana veins ¨Cor the book said I¡¯d gain a lesser version of the Skill.


    I¡¯d have to get to work.

 CH 45 - Flesh Wounds

    Break of Autumn, Week 1, Day 5


    After trying to pull a single wisp of mana from my veins failed for the umpteenth time, I decided to try a different approach. The book said to use your will to impose your intentions on the mana. That was the first step to forming runes. And I had seen Evelyn do that in real-time.


    I imagined the feeling of a cold breeze blazing past with a bolt of energy. I imagined my mana vein like blocks of ice that needed to be melted. I thought to myself, my body is warm enough to melt the ice ¨Cmake it easier to move. I wanted it to move. Even if it was just a single sweat drop falling from a cube of ice. I let my imagination overlay my desires as I stared at my mana veins.


    And then I felt something move.


    I smiled, ready to do it again¨C


    A knock resounded, and Sir Limrick¡¯s face filled the windowpane, ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡±


    I harrumped and leaned back. I had done it. Which meant I could do it again. It was fine.


    I went back to knitting more granny squares.


    <hr>


    Rather than stopping for lunch, Dame Arella slid me a sandwich and a drink, and we pressed on. We were getting close to Wig.


    On the plus side, Sir Limrick said I could use the middle hour meant for lunch to practice a mana Skill.


    I imagined a block of ice.


    And then I felt it move.


    I smiled, preparing to do it again¨C


    What the¨C


    [Congratulations! You have learned the Skill: Mana Manipulation! Mana Manipulation is now Level 1!]


    Oh, I smiled to myself and began moving more mana from my veins.


    <hr>


    The outskirts of Wig were not as impressive as Adeline or Juvel. Instead, the walls were lower and made of wood. But the width of the city went wider, and I would sooner see the horizon than the curve of the wall.


    That made all the more sense when we passed through the gates, and I saw that most of the buildings were flatter than in Juvel ¨Crarely did one go to the second story, let alone the third. The houses were meticulously crafted, some more than others, and they looked like an old Germanic town. It was homey in a way Juvel and Adeline couldn¡¯t be, not with their flocks of people and towering cities.


    We only went deep enough into the city to reach the merchant district. The outer residential, Sir Limrick had explained, was not as well protected. It¡¯s the same reason we¡¯d gone to the inner city in Juvel and the noble district in Adeline.


    As we approached the inn, I tucked my granny squares into my bag ¨Cwith the other items I¡¯d gotten from Juvel¨C and Noir. Since we¡¯d be going out, I made sure I knew just where my coin purse was. It was just shy of four gold coins left. A fortune and burden both.


    I stepped out of the carriage and flattened any strays that had sprung from my braids. I also straightened my travel clothes and tapped my shoes on the welcome mat ¨CI wasn¡¯t one of the ones who traversed the wilderness, but it didn¡¯t hurt to be polite and knock off any dirt I could have.


    Sir Rellar took charge once we were inside, and the whole of the place looked deserted of people.


    I made eye contact with Sir Neil and beckoned the scarred man over. As he leaned down to meet me eye to eye, I whispered, ¡°Why is it empty?¡±


    With a smile in his eyes, he answered, ¡°We reserved it for a block of four days in case we got in late ¨Cor in this case, early. We¡¯re a day ahead of schedule, but they should still have the inn free for us.¡±


    I nodded and gave a quiet thank you.


    <hr>


    I was rearranging Noir, Haze, and Shade into a circle around me when a knock came from the door. I bounded up off the bed and over to the door.


    I paused with my arm reaching out for the door, sense filling me.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I called.


    ¡°It¡¯s Arlen, my Lady. And Klein. Dame Arella sent us to ask if you¡¯re ready to go to the market?¡±


    The voice did sound like Arlen, but ¨Cjust in case¨C I took a moment.


    [Mana Sense]


    As I confirmed the two boys were outside alone, I nodded to myself. Good call, Nora. Could¡¯ve been undesirables.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Strictly speaking, I couldn¡¯t tell it was Arlen and Klein ¨Cbut their mana veins were so much weaker than the other knights it was hard not to notice the distinct shade of teal they both had. Whether that was what all Tier 1 Classes looked like, I didn¡¯t know, but I knew mine didn¡¯t look like that.


    I opened the door gently, careful not to make the hinges squeak as loudly as they had when I¡¯d opened the door the first time, ¡°I¡¯m good to go.¡±


    <hr>


    Half a market, three entered shops, and one new board game later ¨Csimilar to checkers and programmed to respond to a single player¡¯s moves¨C and I was ready for dinner.


    Dinner itself was a simple affair at the inn, but it was more lively than while we were camping. It was much like that night we spent in Juvel ¨Cwith Skills flying and jokes and dancing. None of the knights were drinking that I could see, but they were rowdy in the kind of way I thought a sports team might be.


    I asked Dame Arella to show me the water Skill she¡¯d used against the Weeping Blight.


    She winked and said, ¡°Your wish is my command.¡±


    The world was filled with twisting and turning streams of water ¨Cwater that was plucked from mugs and bowls and off one knight''s still shower-wet hair. She directed the water around in a clearly pre-rehearsed show. There were loops and timed races, and at one point, she even circled me in several perfect hoops.


    I laughed and reached out to run my hand along the hoop ¨Conly to wind up breaking the smooth pattern, and the water went into a majestic flurry through the room at Dame Arella¡¯s behest.


    Whether it was a manipulation Skill or something else, it was as beautiful as [Shadow Manipulation].


    <hr>


    I cuddled into bed and activated [Shadow Animation] on Haze, Noir, and Shade.


    ¡°Guard me while I sleep.¡±


    It was a simple command, something I didn¡¯t even need to push with my will too much. To be honest, I left my will pretty much out of any commands to the spirits ¨CI thought of them more as chatting companions than servants. Sure, I gave them a home in the constructs, but I was desperate for their affection ¨Cand they seemed more than happy to give it.


    So, while they curled up against me, I practiced [Shadow Manipulation].


    This time, I wanted to carve a sword.


    I started with a rectangular base and carved off the form of the hilt. Rather than starting at the blade, I began at the pommel. I rounded it out and created indents on the grip.


    Would I be holding the sword? Probably at some point. While my control will increase as I practice, I want to be able to use mundane weapons eventually. Whenever this journey ends, I have every intention of calling on Dame Arella and holding her to her promise to teach me. To guide me.


    For now, this would do.


    I pushed, pulled, smoothed, and pinched a guard. Then, as if my will was a grinding stone, I began on the blade. I wasn¡¯t going for anything artistic¡ªjust a simple flat blade. So i dragged my hand across it, flattening the shadow into a centimeter-thick line. Then I pressed down and sharpened the blade with my mind. It wasn¡¯t perfect ¨CI could see where the blade was warped from my imperfect mental image¨C but I wouldn¡¯t be able to recreate a perfect blade unless I got more acquainted with a physical copy.


    The only reason I had been able to create the daggers so easily was because of elsewhere. But where in elsewhere would I have seen a sword? Nowhere. Swords were out of date in my¨C in whose era?


    I grit my teeth at the reminder of my missing memory. Whatever had been there reaffirmed my irritation that I would be at yet another church tomorrow. And with that thought brought forth the considerations I¡¯d been avoiding.


    Who did I pray to? What did I pray for? The only God that was safe was Morloch, and I was happy to take the easy way out and send my thoughts to him. But he had said not to pray for strength. He told me, Be the God of Nora.


    I sighed, falling into my thoughts as I twirled the shadow sword around carelessly.


    What would the God of Nora pray for? For the demise of the Twins? For Scylla to get her just desserts? For Morloch to re-appear and tell her she¡¯s been doing good?


    That last one made me snort.


    No, the God of Nora would pray for the suns in the sky to continue to shine. For the rivers to continue to run. For wheat to continue to grow. The God of Nora would want the world to flourish so Nora could prosper in it.


    I smiled, a sharp thing.


    I wanted to prosper. I was a far cry from the girl who had left the manor all those days ago. I had drive now, desire, and a burning hatred for anything that would drag me down.


    Tomorrow, when I entered the church, I would pray to Morloch, and I would ask for the world to keep spinning. Nothing more, nothing less.


    Then I twirled the sword too fast and dropped it, sliding the blade across my palm as I tried to catch it.


    ¡°Garbage,¡± I hissed. My Vitality and Endurance couldn¡¯t protect me from my own idiocy, it seemed.


    I pressed down on my palm, beading with blood, and released the sword of shadows ¨Callowing it to disperse into the aether. I bit my cheek to keep the pain at bay, climbed out of my bed, and went to the small bathroom attached to the bedroom. Even though there was no way for the sword to give me tetanus, I really didn¡¯t want to die of tetanus, so I¡¯d be washing my hand and wrapping it up with whatever fabric I could find.


    Which, as it turned out, after a brief search of the bathroom, meant a thin stretch of fabric that was maybe a washcloth, but was definitely not a bandage, for my slow-bleeding hand wound.


    I sighed and tied it as tight as I could with a single hand. It was too bad that I didn¡¯t have a hand-shaped animation. That would have been helpful.


    ¡­


    No, that¡¯s insane. Let¡¯s not go into the uncanny valley territory. I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t be knitting, crocheting, or otherwise sewing a human hand to animate.


    Once I was done, I crawled back into the bed and covered myself in plush animals ¨Cas one is wont to do when there is an abundance of plush animals surrounding one.


    I drifted off to sleep, feeling the cold but soft bodies of my friends and hearing them occasionally chat with each other in a language I didn¡¯t quite understand. Occasionally, one would wish me a good night, and the others would chime in, too. This happened whenever I drifted in and out of sleep. Eventually, I slipped into a true slumber, and the night faded away.


    I dreamt of being the God of Nora. Of destroying the Dawn estate, and Evelyn, and the Twin Gods. I dreamt of home ¨Cof elsewhere. And when I awoke, a gentle warmth filled my chest.


    I forgot about what I dreamt by breakfast.

 CH 46 - Wig

    Break of Autumn, Week 1, Day 6


    The church house of Wig was a simple thing. Yes, it still had statues of several Divines ¨Cbut they were made of wood, as was much of the church itself.


    It was a short walk from the inn, and the church was so unassuming I nearly kept walking. If it had not been for the guiding hands of Dame Arella and Sir Limrick, I surely would have. The priest that met us was a short man dressed in all white ¨Ca follower of Yllium, the Goddess of Faith. After Sir Limrick handed me another hefty bag of coins, the priest led me to a more modest prayer room than in Juvel.


    All that was in here was a bench and an alcove. Within the alcove sat a two-foot-tall wooden statue with no identifying features and a bowl. While Wig was less prosperous than Juvel, their iconography still had strong enchantments.


    As I prayed, I settled into the bench ¨Cleaning my head back against the hardwood walls.


    ¡°Morloch, God of Sacrifice and Self-Improvement, hear my prayer,¡± I whispered, my eyes closed and my voice earnest, ¡°Keep the streams from drying, keep the wheat from wilting, keep the Gods from smiting the world to smithereens, keep the suns shining. Keep the crisp autumn weather coming. Keep the coming winter cold. Keep the spring after that filled with life. But do not give me strength.¡±


    ¡°Keep the world spinning so that, one day, I can take what is owed to me.¡±


    Morloch had said he would ignore me, and he kept that promise. When his avatar overlaid the wooden statue, no rip in reality appeared. No Divine aura permeated the air. No words were spoken to make or break me. No guidance was given.


    There was simple, unadulterated, blissful silence.


    I could have cried.


    I blinked back the tears of my relief and stood to leave.


    ¡°Thank you, Morloch,¡± I said to the Divine-free room, ¡°For giving me this peace.¡±


    <hr>


    Leaving Wig was quick and unceremonious. We simply loaded up the carriage and went through a different gate than we entered. From Wig, there were six more planned stops ¨Cnone so far apart as Juvel and Wig. The longest stretch would be the first stop: seven days to Ugar.


    The days began to blend together. And for the first three days in the wilderness, I was still too terrified to [Weave] with [Shadow Manipulation] for an extended period. So I made my granny squares by hand ¨Cquickly making enough for a jacket. I sewed them together after getting my general measurements by snipping a piece of yarn into the size I wanted.


    I knew if this were elsewhere, such a thing would be impossible. Magic was never permanent in my home. It was fleeting and small ¨Cbut here I could create exactly what was in my mind¡¯s eye with a Skill.


    [Congratulations! Weaving is now Level 6!]


    A Skill that grew whenever I created something new, something challenging, something beautiful.


    I looked at my new jacket and smiled, a sense of accomplishment filling me ¨Ceven as my hand ached from where I¡¯d cut it open in Wig. It was healing well, but it didn¡¯t help that I was using my hands continuously throughout the day to crochet. I was constantly pulling on the fresh wound. It was quickly becoming a scar, which gave Dame Arella a shock when she saw the cut. She swore that at the next stop, we¡¯d get a tonic to keep my skin clear.


    I almost laughed at the serious look on her face but thought better of it at the last moment and swallowed my amusement.


    What good is preserving a body like a noble? I¡¯d rather be littered with scars and strong than pristine and weak.


    <hr>


    There was another attack on the way to Ugar, but the knights swore that this time, it was not anything I had done. Mana leakage isn¡¯t the only reason for monsters to attack a caravan ¨Cthat there have been reports from the locals regarding aggressive blights on the way to Fellan. I asked if they were sure it was my mana leakage at all.


    Sir Limrick gave me a pitying look before he said, ¡°Feral monsters feed off mana. Mana leakage attracts them like nectar attracts butterflies.¡±


    I groaned and went back to practicing [Mana Manipulation] ¨Cthe next chapter of the spellbook was locked behind another level cap.


    <hr>


    The carriage was suffocating. Despite dinner and camp, spending the daytime alone was growing boring. At first, it was what I wanted. But after so much travel, my legs were beginning to get stiff, and my mind was growing lethargic.


    It was like I was stuck back in that room. Cut off from the world and anything meaningful. Stuck with nothing but my Skills.


    Now, I could talk to my animations, but I¡¯d grown fond of watching Arlen and Klein bicker. Of watching Dame Arella fluster Sir Neil. Of Sir Limrick¡¯s subtle way of showing he¡¯s there if I need him. I found I rather liked the knights.


    They were the warmth of a summer sun, and I was a cold winter¡¯s day. I was growing to need them. It was unsettling and centering both, but on the road to Ugar, I chose to break for lunch each time Arlen asked.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    <hr>


    It was hours of shifting, moving, melting the ice in my veins before¨C


    [Congratulations! Mana Manipulation is now Level 2!]


    I smiled and went back to it.


    <hr>


    [Congratulations! Shadow Animation is now Level 6!]


    I let a sense of accomplishment fill me. Noir, Haze, and Shade were gradually growing more capable. Able to share more, experience more, be more. Just like me.


    <hr>


    I stared at the System notification.


    [Congratulations! Inspect is now Level 5! New features unlocked!]


    My diligence was paying off. I was scanning the brush, the rock, the forest line. I was looking at everything and activating the Skill. It didn¡¯t pull on my mana, so I was able to practice for longer ¨Cable to throw myself into it over the course of a day.


    I was sure my new botanical knowledge was useless to a noble, but one day, I¡¯d live a different life. A life of freedom. And who knew what I¡¯d need for that.


    I fired off a silent [Inspect] and was thrilled at reaching the competency threshold.


    <hr>


    [Congratulations! Quick Calculations is now Level 3!]


    I worked through another workbook that filled the book compartment. It wasn¡¯t just books ¨Cthere were plenty of challenges and tests on arithmetic, language, history, etiquette, and logic. There were even some workbooks asking about the simple facets of the System.


    <hr>


    [Congratulations! Eternal Communion is now Level 2!]


    I grit my teeth. I couldn¡¯t escape her judgment. I only returned her vitriol when I was in a particularly foul mood ¨Cand she just had a way of ruining my mornings.


    So, it was unsurprising that I received another notification the same day.


    [Contgratulations! Mental Fortitude is now Level 12!]


    <hr>


    Then we were at Ugar, and I realized what Dame Arella had meant about small towns and not having the resources of Wig.


    It was different from elsewhere, where the Domes were mega-cities grown for the purpose of protecting civilization. I couldn¡¯t tell you the last time a Dome had fallen. Here, towns could rise and fall within decades. Ugar, specifically, was barely fifty years old ¨Cbut it looked it. The palisade surrounding the town was clearly put up ages ago and had seen many a monster.


    Even I could tell the wall was in a constant state of disrepair.


    When we rolled into the town center, it wasn¡¯t an inn that greeted us ¨Cit was an old man leaning shakily on a cane. He had a well-groomed beard and tan, wrinkly skin. I watched as Sir Rellar approached while the rest of the knights lined up to the side of the carriage. The knight captain and the old man chatted seriously before the old man broke out into uproarious laughter and patted Sir Rellar on his arm.


    Sir Limrick opened the door to the carriage and motioned for me to come out. I grabbed Noir and my bag and climbed out of the carriage.


    ¡°My Lady, this village does not have an inn. You and Dame Arella will be with the Village Head and his family for the night.¡± There was an unreadable undertone to his voice.


    I nodded in response, ¡°Where will the rest of the knights be?¡±


    ¡°Sir Neil and I will be standing guard in shifts, and the rest of the squad will set up camp right outside.¡±


    I waved off the hand Sir Limrick offered to me, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll greet him myself. Sir Rellar is there.¡±


    I felt a deep well of anxiety bubble up, and I tried to push away little Eunora ¨Conly to realize this was all me. I had been interacting with the knights for weeks now, and they¡¯d given me the security I¡¯d desperately needed. But now I was back to the unknown.


    All I could do was my best, I told myself.


    ¡°Sir Limrick, is there a church here?¡±


    ¡°There is. It¡¯s small ¨Cbut no less holy. The Gods smile even amongst the most destitute.¡±


    I tried not to gag at that, but I couldn¡¯t keep my distaste entirely off my face.


    ¡°After I greet the head, let¡¯s go straight there. The donation will likely make more of a difference here.¡±


    Sir Limrick nodded, his signature tight-lipped smile making an appearance, ¡°Your will be done, my Lady.¡±


    I made a face, ¡°Knock it off.¡±


    Beside me, Sir Limrick released a huff of amusement, ¡°Just this once, my Lady.¡±


    The Village Head was older than I thought. The closer we got, the more wrinkles popped up on his face. His crow''s feet and smile lines grew deeper, but he looked like a happy man. He was still chatting with Sir Rellar, but the conversation came to a halt when Sir Limrick and I reached them.


    ¡°My Lady,¡± Sir Rellar nodded down at me, his mouth pressed in a firm line, ¡°This is Philip Ugar, the Village Head of Ugar.¡±


    The old man smiled down at me, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet a child of the Dawn. I haven¡¯t had the pleasure before.¡±


    I swallowed my anxiety and gave a small curtsy.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, Village Head. Thank you for your service in protecting the citizens of the Duchy. My name is Eunora.¡±


    Both men blinked down at me, and I felt my nervousness grow.


    The book said nobles should be humble! It said VIllage Heads, Mayors, and Elders deserved respect. Why are they looking at me like¨C


    ¡°What a pleasant greeting, my Lady!¡± The old man laughed, ¡°I must say, this old man is humbled by your respect, but there is no need for such formalities with me. I just hope you will look fondly on the village of Ugar during your time here.¡±


    I felt a blush creep across my face, ¡°Yes ¨CI, um, I look forward to exploring Ugar. It is small, but it looks well-loved by its people.¡±


    And it was true. There was no trash on the roads. The grass was not overgrown. The houses were old but not in disrepair. Few people were milling about, but those that were were smiling.


    <hr>


    I sat in Ugar''s modest church house, and there were no private prayer rooms, just an offering table and a series of blank paintings off to the side of the pews.


    I kneeled below the one farthest from where the priestess was sitting ¡ªa woman dressed in pale yellow. A priestess of Frill, no doubt.


    I looked up at the blank canvas and kept my voice low as I spoke.


    ¡°Morloch, I beseech you,¡± I smiled as his avatar began painting itself within the frame, ¡°Keep the world spinning. Keep the harvests fruitful and the people living. Keep this town of Ugar continuing in the wheel of civilization.¡±


    Clapping my hands together in a final prayer, I nodded and dropped the bag of coins into the offering bowl. The good twenty gold could do here was immense in comparison to what it would do in Juvel and Wig. Here, people would get the help they needed ¡ªand based on the amount, several church projects could be instated.


    With a final goodbye to the Priestess of Frill, I left for the Village Head¡¯s house ¡ªSir Limrick and Arlen on my heels.

 CH 47 - Hospitality

    Break of Autumn, Week 2, Day 4


    The Village Head¡¯s house was moderately sized. It was the only house I¡¯d seen that was two stories, and as the elderly Head showed me around, I saw that there was a total of four small bedrooms, a single bathroom, a living and dining area, and a kitchen.


    It matched my idea of life in Ugar. Simple, yet cared for. The man was kind and treated me well, but every interaction felt like a minefield. A single misstep and I¡¯d be called back to the Dawns and forced to answer for my ruining of their reputation. I didn¡¯t want to make waves ¡ªI just wanted to fill my role until I was strong enough to leave on my own two feet.


    ¡°Lady Eunora, my home is humble, but it is our pleasure to host you while you¡¯re here.¡±


    I smiled in response but gripped Noir for emotional support, ¡°Thank you. I appreciate your hospitality.¡±


    <hr>


    It was that night that the Village Head showed his true reason for such amicable hospitality. At dinner, he called for Sir Rellar to join, and he made his request.


    ¡°I would like to formally ask the Dusk Knighthood to fulfill their duty to the citizens of the Duchy of Dawn,¡± the Village Head began, ¡°We are in dire straits due to the increase in blight attacks. I would ask you eradicate the three nests surrounding Ugar. One to the west, one to the south, and the final to the north.¡±


    Sir Rellar and Dame Arella looked at each other intensely before nodding.


    ¡°What is the highest level blight you¡¯ve seen?¡± Sir Rellar turned back to the Village Head.


    ¡°A Tier 2 Level 19 blight was spotted roaming to the west, and a Tier 3 is expected to be somewhere to the north.¡± The man said, his deep voice grave.


    I blinked. Suddenly, this seemed like a different conversation than the peaceful chat over the roast we¡¯d been having.


    Sir Rellar looked to me, uncertainty clear on his face, before he started speaking, ¡°My Lady, the Oath of the Dusk Knighthood, under the grace of the name of Dawn, has been enacted. As the Captain of the contingent, I must defer to the Dawn in attendance. What would you like us to do?¡±


    I paused. Everyone was looking at me.


    ¡°Why do I have to decide?¡± I tried to speak with decorum, but it came out as little more than a whisper.


    ¡°You are the ranking member of this contingent,¡± Dame Arella explained, her voice gentle but firm, letting me know this was a fact and not to be terrified of it, ¡°It is the same reason you decide if we break for lunch, or if you stick to your own schedule. We make decisions for your safety, but for everything else, you are our guidance.¡±


    I swallowed.


    ¡°Why would you not uphold the Oath?¡±


    ¡°Usually, invoking the Oath isn¡¯t necessary,¡± Dame Arella began, ¡°But we are not a patrol unit. We are escorting a member of our liege lord¡¯s family. This is a request for you to perform your duty as a noble. It¡¯s not unusual for one in a hurry to simply call for the next nearest contingent. That also satisfies the Oath.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°All right.¡± At my word, everyone tensed. I looked around the table, at the Village Head and his wife, at the two teenagers who¡¯d stayed silent during the exchange, and at the two knights who clearly wanted me to decide.


    ¡°I would like to uphold the Oath. The Village of Ugar has been good to me, and I would like it to continue to prosper.¡±


    Everyone at the table seemed to take a breath, and Sir Rellar and Dame Arella were looking at me intensely. Whatever they were thinking was lost in translation, and I shifted in my seat, trying to escape their gazes.


    Instead of immediately bolting away, I finished my food and excused myself to my temporary lodging. It was progress. I¡¯d stayed and chatted and done the bare minimum of a noble daughter. Now I was free.


    Being behind town walls ¡ªeven the town walls of Ugar¡ª meant I could do whatever I wanted with my Skills. So, I pulled out the growing sheet of cloth that was quickly becoming a bolt and got to using [Shadow Manipulation] and [Weaving].


    <hr>


    The morning found me with Dame Arella, walking through the dirt road toward the only tavern in the town. Supposedly, they had a better breakfast than the Village Head could whip up ¡ªand really, I knew he and Sir Rellar would just be speaking logistics, so I wasn¡¯t put out. Behind us, Arlen and Klein followed. Ahead of us, Sir Limrick led the way.


    My own personal knights, I thought privately to myself, a smile on my face.


    Sure, Sir Neil, Dame Siobhan, and Dame Undein had been accommodating¡ªas had the other knights¡ª but there was something different about how Dame Arella and Sir Limrick spent their time with me.


    As we walked, I peered around and took in the town. There was one of each shop, it seemed.


    Dame Arella stopped in her tracks and whipped her hand out to stop me, ¡°Lady Nora.¡±


    Her voice had that tone ¡ªthe one that meant I wasn¡¯t going to like what she said. Cautiously, I looked up at her.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°An apothecary¡ª¡° Dame Arella jerked her head to the building we were passing, ¡°For your hand.¡±


    I groaned. This had been an ongoing fight since Wig, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fine,¡± Dame Arella said for what felt like the hundredth time, ¡°What will the Countess say when she finds out that instead of protecting you, we let you get a scar?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not even visible,¡± I rebutted, taking a step forward, expecting Dame Arella to move her hand.


    I should have known she wouldn¡¯t. Her hand nearly hit my face before I decided to crouch down and go under it.


    ¡°It is to anyone who grabs your hand, my Lady,¡± Sir Limrick chimed in, turning back and blocking my way.


    ¡°Well, who¡ª¡°


    ¡°Anyone who escorts you, hands you something, offers you a dance¡ª¡°


    I shot a look at Klein¡¯s unwanted interruption. Then, Arlen opened his mouth.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay,¡± he said, a wicked grin on his face, ¡°It makes her look rugged.¡±


    I made another face, muttering under my breath, ¡°Not helpful.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Dame Arella insisted, heading up to the door, ¡°Come on, there¡¯s no fighting this.¡±


    ¡°I thought I was the highest ranking one here,¡± I griped as I made my way to the apothecary, ¡°Seems conveniently ignored now.¡±


    Sir Limrick snorted as he took his spot guarding the door with Arlen, Klein following behind me and Dame Arella.


    As we entered the shop, I took in the neatly arranged tonics, potions, and powders. It wasn¡¯t as fancy as the shop in Juvel, but that didn¡¯t mean it was any less put together. Everything was organized and was in its place ¡ªthe only time this wasn¡¯t true was when I looked to where the shopkeeper was working at the back, and there was a lab set up.


    He was bouncing between piles of treated plant fibers, beakers boiling, and ice baths. He had a shock of black hair and looked young. Like younger-than-twenty young. It took him a moment to notice us browsing the shop, but once he did, he straightened his apron and smiled.


    ¡°Howdy, friends,¡± he shouted, ¡°Looking for anything specific?¡±


    Dame Arella turned, a pleased look on her face as she held a tonic in her hands, ¡°Yes, and I think I just found it. Is this your best scar remover?¡±


    The man lowered the glasses from the top of his head and came up to us, taking the tonic from Dame Arella.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± he put it back on the shelf and ran his fingers across the vials searchingly, ¡°Actually, no. Ah, here we go!¡±


    He plucked a red tonic from the stand and handed it to Dame Arella, ¡°This is best for fresh wounds, within two weeks, but should work partially on anything up to 6 months. Strongest elixir I¡¯ve got.¡±


    Dame Arella eyed it ¨Cthen me.


    ¡°Is it safe for children?¡± She asked, and the man suddenly straightened and looked down at me.


    His eyes narrowed and flared with a soft blue light, ¡°For this one, yes. Not any others.¡±


    I felt a shiver run up my spine at the thought that he¡¯d seen something of my Status. As if sensing my unease, Dame Arella stepped between the shopkeeper and myself to block his view and continued jovially chatting as she followed him to the back, where she promptly paid and ushered Klein and me out.


    <hr>


    The tavern was half full of locals, and it took a minute before someone came up to us, but when the waitress arrived, she gave a brilliant smile.


    ¡°Welcome, travelers!¡± She half-shouted and turned the heads of a few locals who were now looking at us curiously, ¡°A breakfast for each?¡±


    At Sir Limrick¡¯s confirmation, the young woman bolted back to the kitchen and brought us all glasses of water.


    I hesitated before taking mine.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, little miss?¡± The waitress leaned over and smiled at me, ¡°Would you rather have some juice?¡±


    I resent being called little miss, I thought to myself. But yes, I did want juice instead.


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± I said gently, and the woman¡¯s face lit up again.


    ¡°Oh, so polite! Ya¡¯ll have raised her right!¡± At the amused looks on SIr Limrick and Dame Arella¡¯s faces, I felt a blush creep up.


    I tucked myself further into my seat, grabbing Noir tightly and half covering myself with him.


    This is so embarrassing! I screamed in my head.


    >At least we agree on that.< A snort came from Eunora, and I grit my teeth. I¡¯d been doing so good at ignoring her. But every time she agreed with me, it was always something insulting. And whenever I wondered why she took it upon herself to torture me, I got ¨C


    >Because you¡¯re an interloper! Do what I say and give me back my life!<


    I groaned again.


    <hr>


    Walking back through town meant we were heading back to the Village Head¡¯s house, but since we would be here a few more days according to Sir Rellar, I¡¯d rather spend my time outside.


    It was over halfway through Autumn now, and so the days were crisp. Yet the suns were still strong enough to warm you up if you laid out for a while. That¡¯s what I chose to do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s grab a blanket, a book, and a good spot to nap,¡± I declared as we approached the carriage.


    Klein gave a snort, and Arlen grinned, ¡°Sounds like a good way to spend the day.¡±


    ¡°Not you two. You¡¯ll be running until you can¡¯t breathe.¡± Sir Limrick commanded.


    I snapped up, ¡°I want to do that too!¡±


    Sir Limrick blinked, ¡°Why?¡±


    I grinned, ¡°Because I¡¯ve been stuck in a carriage for two weeks, and I think my muscles are atrophying.¡±


    ¡°How do you even know that word?¡± Sir Limrick muttered, ¡°Fine. But you¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll run next to Dame Arella while I run with Klein and Arlen.¡±


    I smiled, tucking a workbook in my bag with a soft blanket for when I inevitably would want a break.


    ¡°Can one of you grab some water and a teapot? I want to finally use these Cloudgazers.¡± I held up the three vials of blue powder before tucking them in with Noir.


    Dame Arella nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll also grab some rations for lunch.¡±


    <hr>


    I was pacing Dame Arella, but I wasn¡¯t used to running in this body. All of my muscles were screaming, and I wondered what good high attributes were if they couldn¡¯t give me superhuman capabilities.


    Well, they did give me superhuman capabilities. I just wasn¡¯t 100% sure how they applied. In fact, the book I¡¯d grabbed for the day was on the intricacies of the System and what it could do. So, after I likely wound up throwing up my breakfast, I¡¯d relax and read about why I couldn¡¯t run one thousand miles in a single go.

 CH 48 - Systems and How They Work

    Break of Autumn, Week 2, Day 5


    As I panted and tried not to throw up my breakfast, I remembered something Morloch had said.


    Master your attributes.


    With a heaving groan, I rolled onto the blanket and looked up at the sky.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°What means?¡± Dame Arella asked as she sat down on the grass next to me.


    ¡°If someone told you to ¡®master your attributes,¡¯ would that mean anything to you?¡± As I spoke, I held up the book I¡¯d snatched from the carriage, The System and You: The Basics of Growing Older.


    Dame Arella hummed as she took a bite of a fruit. She chewed thoroughly before, finally, she swallowed. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s exactly what we¡¯re doing.¡±


    I closed my eyes and let the suns warm me up, waiting for her to continue. When she didn¡¯t, I had to fight back a sigh.


    ¡°Explain more, please.¡±


    ¡°Well, think of it like growing taller. Just because you have the height advantage now, it doesn¡¯t mean you suddenly know how to use it. It¡¯s why multiple levels at once for higher rarity Classes can be debilitating if the experience is applied in a battle.¡±


    Briefly, I thought back to when I first gained my levels ¡ªhow incapable I¡¯d been for the entirety of the day. How I¡¯d destroyed a sofa and fell flat on my face. I sent a silent thank you to the maid, Maria, for taking care of me.


    Dame Arella pulled the book from my hand, and I heard her flipping through it, ¡°Ah, here it is. Mastering your attributes means practicing using them to their full potential. Vitality is the easiest to attune to yourself because it¡¯s a natural process. Dexterity and Endurance are the worst because to train them, it¡¯s repetitive actions pushing you to the brink.¡±


    ¡°Strength, Magic, and Perception are middling because it¡¯s just adjusting to your new capabilities rather than training into them.¡±


    As I listened to her explanation, I thought about how easy it was to use my Skills ¡ªhow they barely took a thought. Would mastering my attributes make it even easier? Could I sustain them for longer? Would more Skills open up to me? Now, I had an aptitude for aberration and morphic Skills, whatever that meant.


    I sat up and pulled up my Status to look at the final two attributes, ¡°What about Luck and Divinity?¡±


    Surely, there must be a way to know how I¡¯ve changed. To know how close I am to the next threshold of Divinity.


    Dame Arella shrugged, ¡°They hardly change from Awakening, so it¡¯s not something you need to worry about.¡±


    I bit my lip to stifle a manic laugh and shot Dame Arella a look, ¡°Okay. How long do you think we¡¯ll be in town for?¡±


    She shrugged again, ¡°No longer than two days. Brambles are easy to locate once we know they are there. With a few hours for the eradication and collection of mana pearls, we can probably do two a day. So, by the day after tomorrow, we should be on our way.¡±


    I nodded and closed my Status before laying back down.


    The wind was cold, and it felt good against my sweat-laden skin. The warmth of the suns kept the chill at bay, and my eyes began to grow heavy. Right as sleep was about to overtake me, I slid my eyes open and glanced at Dame Arella. She looked comfortable lounging next to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to nap now, okay?¡± I murmured.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here when you awake, my Lady,¡± Dame Arella said, amusement coloring her tone.


    <hr>


    And she was, but so was everyone else. Klein and Arlen looked like they would love nothing more than to nap themselves, but instead, Sir Limrick was forcing them to perform sword drills. Their faces were beet red, and I could see how their arms shook with every swing.


    Despite Klein''s usual surly behavior, I still found myself feeling a bit bad for him and Arlen. It was easier to feel bad for the golden-retriever-like boy that was Arlen, with his constant smiling and joking. Klein was different. His jokes were usually at another¡¯s expense or not really jokes at all. But it wasn¡¯t that he seemed to dislike me ¨Cit was more that Klein was inept at socialization.


    Yet another way I felt connected to the red-haired boy.


    It was admirable how hard the two boys worked. When Sir Limrick gave a command, it was never ¡®Do we have to¡¯ but ¡®How far do we take it?¡¯ They were passionate and dedicated, and that was where they lost me. Maybe I could have been earnest in my pursuit for power at one point, were I in elsewhere vying for corporate power, but now my desires were selfish. I couldn¡¯t say I wanted them to do something good, not like joining a knighthood would be.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    No. I wanted personal power to leave this all behind. It was selfish. I could admit that.


    Did I feel bad for that? I wondered. Did it matter that what I wanted was selfish? Ultimately, I decided it didn¡¯t. So long as the power I cultivated was my own, I could do what I wanted. If I was selfish, who did it hurt? No one ¨Cwell, no one but the Dawn¡¯s.


    That thought brought a smile to my face, and I sat back on my hands while Dame Arella handed me a sandwich.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said as I took an unflatteringly large bite. I was starving after running with the muscular woman. How she got by on a single fruit until now was beyond me.


    As we sat, I pulled over the bottle that held heated water, as well as a glass, and gingerly poured myself some. While it settled, I grabbed the Cloudgazer from my back and popped the cork, pouring half the vial into the cup.


    Almost immediately, the hot water turned a cloudy blue and began to steam. Above the meniscus, the steam coalesced into small clouds. They gathered around the rim of the glass ¨Cand one even sprouted a rainbow that reached to the other side of the rim. It was absolutely adorable and exactly what I had been hoping for.


    A tentative sip brought with it the tickle of the clouds and the taste of blueberry tea.


    Whenever Arlen and Klein took a break, I offered everyone some as well. Klein got a thunderstorm. It felt apt.


    <hr>


    We didn¡¯t make our way back to the Village Head¡¯s house until the suns were low in the sky, and the evening air was turning frigid.


    I was reminded that we were just a few short weeks from the winter months. If anything held us up in the other towns, we might have to start worrying about snowstorms. I grimaced. I wasn¡¯t sure if the temperature enchantments on the tents would hold up to extremes ¨Cbut then again, the Dusk Knights were constantly in the wilderness. So, surely, their tents were more than capable of fending off winter¡¯s chill? None of them had complained about the crisp air so far.


    As Dame Arella led us back, I heard the sounds of children laughing ¨Cand Sir Limrick, traitor that he was, stopped us to see what was happening.


    The man had a sly smile on his face as he waved to the group of three that were playing ball in the field. The knights were all in casual leathers, still purple but nowhere near as intimidating as the knights that had been wearing full plate. I wanted to hiss at Sir Limrick to stop, that if this was him socializing me ¨Clike I was still some damaged little girl he could ¨C


    ¡°Hi,¡± came a small voice off to the side.


    I turned and came face to face with a girl who was shorter than me. She had long blonde braids that looked similar to mine ¨Cif less intricate¨C and she was in a simple linen dress that made her look even smaller. She was fidgeting with something in her hands ¨Ca bracelet or charm or something.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said gently, because children.


    ¡°Do you want to play with us? We¡¯re about to start a new game,¡± Her eyes were wide, and I bit back my desire to run away. I looked at Sir Limrick¡¯s smug face and Dame Arella¡¯s expectant one, and I nodded reluctantly.


    Immediately, the little girl¡¯s face lit up, ¡°Great! I¡¯m Clara ¨Cwhat¡¯s your name?¡±


    I gripped Noir, deciding this would be a step away from my name. These children didn¡¯t need to know I was of the Dawn. No one needed to know that but me, the knights, and the Village Head.


    ¡°I¡¯m Nora. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    Clara reached out and grabbed my hand, tugging me to where the other children were playing with a ball, ¡°Clarence! Phil! I brought us a new friend!¡±


    I blinked at the toothy grins that met me, and one of the boys looked familiar ¨Cbut I was sure I hadn¡¯t actually met him before. His face just rang a bell.


    ¡°She¡¯s dressed so fancy,¡± came the familiar-looking boy, his grin just as wide as the others, ¡°Sure you¡¯re up for playin¡¯ ball?¡±


    I briefly looked back at the four knights who were supposed to be protecting me but had instead decided to sell me out.


    ¡°I think I can keep up.¡±


    <hr>


    It wasn¡¯t not fun, I decided, as I laid down in the grass. My head was in between Clara and her brother Clarence, with Phil on the other side of Clara. We were staring at the stars and giving names to constellations.


    It was odd. To be doing something so clearly childish with actual children when I knew I wasn¡¯t truly a child. But I felt little Eunora¡¯s smile as I did so, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel healed by it. Even if my heart stayed heavy, maybe I could lighten hers anyway. This world had taken so much from both me and little Eunora ¨Cboth our lives. And now, it seemed to be giving back in different ways. Smaller ways. But they were meaningful.


    A few minutes later, we all waved goodbye, and I was back at the Village Head¡¯s house, getting ready for dinner and brushing dirt off my clothes. Somehow, Dame Arella didn¡¯t mind when I was undignified when it came to ways like this.


    I was starting to understand why she cared about the scar so much, though ¨CClarence had commented how it was cool, but Clara had yelped when she saw it. She told me she knew the apothecary would have something if my parents were willing to buy it for me. To a little girl, it should matter.


    So, while I was getting freshened up, I decided to stop fighting Dame Arella and put on the first dose of the scar treatment. It burned, but it was significantly lighter after I¡¯d used the elixir.


    I came downstairs to Sir Rellar and the Village Head in a deep conversation, and Sir Rellar¡¯s armor was scuffed and dirty. Even his usually shining head was matte with sweat and grime.


    ¡°You must have worked hard,¡± I commented as I took a seat at the table, a half smile on my face.


    ¡°Yes, my Lady, your Captain has cleared two brambles already! The last one is scheduled to be cleared tomorrow,¡± the Village Head said enthusiastically.


    ¡°Wonderful, great work, Sir Rellar,¡± I said, mildly uncomfortable with the intense stare of the two men, ¡°Dame Arella was right on then. She said you would likely be ready to head out the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Sir Rellar nodded, ¡°Assuming everything goes as planned, there shouldn¡¯t be anything we can¡¯t handle.¡±


    I nodded seriously, while internally I thought, Famous last words.


    ¡°Just come back safe, Sir Rellar. I want us all to get to Fellan together.¡± And I did. I wanted it more than I could really say.

 CH 48.5 - Interlude 4

    <h2>Blights and What to Do About Them</h2>


    Break of Autumn, Week 2, Day 6


    Oberon Rellar led his knights out to the north of Ugar on a simple eradication quest. At the behest of his ward, he was to ¡®Just come back safe.¡¯ It was a warming sentiment that he was determined to keep ¨Cbut his ward wasn¡¯t just Lady Nora. No, Oberon considered all of his squad his wards.


    He was too strong to lose them to a bramble ¨Ceven one with an estimated Tier 3 monster. That was why Oberon was here. Should any of his knights need it, he could overwhelm beasts until mid-Tier 4. He, himself, had a Tier 3 Rare Class he received at his latest tier up. There was no match between him and a mere monster.


    As they tracked the bramble through the dense forest, Oberon thought of what Philip, the Village Head, had said.


    ¡®We don¡¯t know what¡¯s truly out there. We just know our walls can¡¯t take it much longer.¡¯


    Oberon was prepared for the worst. A legion of blights would be just that. Much like the goblins of the Callistan Empire, blights congregated in large numbers to form hordes. Anything more than 250 and the knights would be outmatched. They wouldn¡¯t win without losses. Losses that their ward had told them not to have. Oberon swore at his stupidity. He should have advised Lady Nora to send a messenger to Wig and ask the next contingent to deal with it. But who knew when that would be. It could be days ¨Cor it could be upwards of a month, depending on where the nearest patrol was.


    It was as Oberon thought that a roar resounded throughout the forest. Siobhan, their scout, had sent a warning flare as the roar shook the trees. It was red, which meant she clocked at least 100 blights before she was forced to engage.


    Oberon sent the formation through their badges, along with a warning: Proceed with caution. Unknown upper threshold. Minimum 100 assailants.


    They were four bodies short, with Arella, George, and George¡¯s squires back with Lady Nora. That meant the squad would be separated. Two groups of three would approach from the sides, Oberon would approach from the front, and Siobhan would take the back and grab any monster that was smart enough to flee.


    As he closed his eyes, Oberon focused his mana and activated one of his best Skills.


    [Barrier of Time]


    Around the forest, a shimmering film coated the trees, setting the stage for the battle. Should any of the blights attempt to cross before the expiration of Oberon¡¯s Skill, any who approached would be torn by the Tydes of Fate and reversed to when they approached the barrier. It was an entrapment Skill that Oberon had earned on one of his earliest excursions. Oberon had been willing to sacrifice himself to allow several dozen citizens to escape the monster horde. As a reward for his valiance, the previous Count Dawn had gifted him with a Skill book that outlined how to get [Barrier of Time]. The rest had been up to Oberon.


    Now, Oberon took in the situation. The main force of the blights were less than four clicks ahead. He could get there and engage in less than sixty seconds. But he needed to wait until the other teams were in position. One of the perks of leveling [Barrier of Time] was that he got a vague awareness of all hostiles and allies within the barrier. There were more blights than Siobhan had counted, nearly double in fact, but not enough to be a legion, so Oberon waited. Ten seconds, twenty seconds, Siobhan was the last one to get into position at the forty-five-second mark. As she went to the far edge of [Barrier of Time], Oberon felt her settle in the upper branches of a tree.


    It was time.


    With a hand over his badge, he sent one final message.


    ¡®By the Right of Dawn, the Dusk is engaged. For the protection of all, we shall CHARGE!¡¯


    Oberon fueled several enhancement Skills.


    Then, he was but a blur in the forest.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Fifteen seconds, one click was gone. He could see the main force of the blights.


    Thirty seconds, he was speeding up, and three clicks were gone. Oberon was nearly there, nearly on top of a Weeping Blight.


    Forty-two seconds, Oberon¡¯s greatsword was plunged into the heart of the Weeping Blight before it could even get off a Skill.


    Oberon could feel the battle madness seeping in. He swung his sword and shield, slamming and ducking and swiping. To the far sides of him, blights charged into the fray.


    Suddenly, twenty blights of all sizes were swinging and snarling, and in a flurry of roots, he twisted his body in unnatural shapes to escape the worst of the blows. That didn¡¯t stop his armor from accumulating scrapes and dents from the onslaught. But still, Oberon pushed. He swung his sword and felled two smaller blights that couldn¡¯t have been more than Saplings.


    His mind ran a mile a minute as he swung his shield and slammed it through the neck of a Vine Blight. The monster reeled back, but it was not dead yet. It shot off several vines, wrapping one of Oberon¡¯s wrists in a chokehold. Oberon ripped his arm back, costing him another dent in his bracers. Then he fueled another Skill.


    [Endless Strike]


    His sword emanated a gold glow, and he dug his heel into the ground, turning in a circle as he launched his sword like a boomerang. The greatsword penetrated through a Thistle Blight¡¯s head, then began weaving through the fray. It went in through the neck of a Vine Blight and out the abdomen of a Twig Blight, the sword circling its owner. Meanwhile, Oberon used his great shield to push the fray back into Siobhan¡¯s range.


    A smile filled Oberon¡¯s face as an arrow flew into the eye of one of the blights. It was a chilling thing, a harsh thing on a man who hardly smiled at all.


    For every blight Oberon and Siobhan took out, two more filled its place. In his mind¡¯s eye, he knew the situation was similar for the other teams. And Siobhan was being split between all three and picking off fleeing monsters. With his greatsword back in his hand, Oberon returned to his hack-and-slash attacks. It was a wild melee fueled by adrenaline and duty.


    It was exactly why Oberon led the charge himself. The other teams were making progress ¨Che could feel it. Two hundred hostiles felled by a quarter. Time passed. It was going to be a slog to eradicate this bramble. He held off his best Skills for last-ditch resorts, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t fire off cheaper ones.


    More [Endless Strikes] and [Shield Acceleration] hit the blights.


    It was over an hour of fighting later that the boss of this legion raised its roots. Siobhan jumped down from her perch as the tree she had made home began shifting and crumbling. Out of the trunk came a massive thirty-foot-high blight.


    Firing off an [Inspect] left Oberon gritting his teeth. It was a [Redwood Blight, Tier 4, Level 2]. It was within his capabilities, but that didn¡¯t mean it would be pleasant. Oberan refreshed his enhancement Skills and finished off the closest blight with a well-timed strike before disengaging and sending a targeted message through his badge.


    ¡®Neil, to me.¡¯


    In a flash, the [Sworn Sword of Lightning] was there, leaving singed leaves in his wake.


    Neil nodded to Oberon, and together, they approached ¨CNeil with his longsword sparking with electricity and Oberon with his sword and shield still radiating gold.


    Behind them, the world was chaos. But here, there were just the three of them. The Redwood Blight looked at them with a spark of intelligence ¨Cevaluating them. Oberon didn¡¯t give it time to make a decision. Oberon held up his sword, preparing to throw it at the blight. As he braced himself for the blowback, he launched his greatsword and activated yet another Skill.


    [Sword Recursion]


    As the greatsword hit the blight¡¯s abdomen, suddenly, it ceased to exist and was being launched from Oberon¡¯s hand once again. With every use of the Skill, Oberon felt the strain ripping through him. But it was working. He was chipping away at the protective bark of the overleveled tree blight.


    Then, Oberon watched Neil slide between the monster¡¯s legs, carving off chunks of wood as he went. But it wasn¡¯t enough. He wasn¡¯t fast enough. The blight was headed for the scout, Siobhan. Her bow was still angled away ¨Cshe was getting ready to pull when¨C


    Oberon was there, using his greatsword to hold back the oversized blight. Oberon slammed his sword against the root-like arms that had been aiming for Siobhan, and he channeled his Skill.


    [Tank for the Ages]


    Time froze, and Oberon could feel his stamina draining from him. He pushed his shield arm forward and slammed into the blight. Where his shield hit, the blight turned to dust. Time that Oberon had built up was now bouncing back on the blight, aging it into oblivion.


    That was when time snapped forward, and Oberon swung his greatsword and launched it into the blight¡¯s neck ¨Csevering its head from its body and sending the monster peeling through the air. It hit a tree trunk with a thud and fell lifeless.


    The strain hit him all over again, and Oberon felt a trickle of liquid hit his upper lip. Oberon looked around, wiping the blood from his nose, taking stock of the situation.


    The other blights were well in hand. Oberon could rest.

 CH 49 - The Dream of Children

    Break of Autumn, Week 2, Day 6


    It was nearly lunchtime when the Dusk Knights returned. They approached the village from the north, and Dame Arella had asked if I wanted to greet them.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s,¡± I paused, ¡°Could we set up lunch for them?¡±


    They left in service to the Dawns, and no matter how much I detest my name, that means they performed their duty to me. They protected the citizens of this domain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it extra decadent if we can?¡± I nervously asked Dame Arella, who simply smiled down at me.


    ¡°How about we go to the tavern and ask for hot meals to be prepared? And, if you¡¯re okay with it, I¡¯ll break into your sweet stash in the carriage.¡±


    I nodded.


    It was a quick trip to the tavern, and then we were waiting by the North Gate with the Village Head, who looked towards the forest nervously.


    I sighed, thinking back to all the times the knights had fought blights so far ¨CDame Arella had told me it was more than the two times I¡¯d seen. In fact, Dame Siobhan was constantly clearing low-leveled brambles from our path.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re all¨C¡±


    I was cut off as the knights crossed the treeline. A smile broke out on my face as I clocked all eight of them walking towards us, until I saw the hulking figure of Sir Rellar being propped up by Sir Neil and Dame Undein.


    I rushed forward.


    ¡°My Lady¨C¡± Dame Arella started, but I cut her off.


    ¡°Get a doctor. Or healer. Or even the apothecary.¡± I shot back at her as I approached. My anxiety was overwhelming, so I didn¡¯t hear the command in my own tone ¨Cbut I did hear the gravity of Dame Arella¡¯s response.


    ¡°Your will be done, my Lady.¡± And then she was gone. I couldn¡¯t hear her departure, but I was sure she had left. I didn¡¯t look back to check.


    Instead, I focused on Sir Rellar. How one arm was strung across Sir Neil¡¯s shoulders, and the other was strung across Dame Siobhan¡¯s. I looked for signs of life ¨Cand even from a distance, I could see him moving his own feet.


    As Sir Neil caught sight of me rushing towards them, he stood up straighter ¨Cfighting against the strain of carrying his oversized Captain. Dame Siobhan did the same, only her action was accompanied by a shout.


    ¡°Attention!¡± She commanded, and the rest of the knight stopped their movement and hit their fists against their chests.


    Finally, finally, after so many long seconds, I was within range of Sir Rellar and the knights.


    ¡°Is he¨C¡± I caught myself, reigning in my fear and anxiety.


    Nora, you told them to do this. You cannot fall apart at the slightest hiccup. You did this.


    ¡°Lady Nora, it¡¯s just exhaustion.¡± Sir Neil glanced at Sir Rellar, ¡°He overused his Skills. But he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Immediately, the tense set of my body relaxed, my anxiety forgotten, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± Dame Siobhan confirmed.


    I looked over Sir Neil and Dame Siobhan, then the knights behind them. Everyone had scuffed and dented armor, and there was bark in most of their hair and dirt rubbed into flesh wounds ¨Cbut nothing seemed to be actively bleeding.


    Only then did I fully relax.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I breathed, ¡°Okay. Uhm, welcome back?¡±


    That got a few laughs, and Sir Limrick put his hand on my shoulder as he spoke, ¡°There¡¯s a warm lunch ready for you lot at the tavern. Courtesy of Lady Nora.¡±


    I felt heat creep up over my cheeks, and I turned back to the knights, ¡°But if you¡¯d rather rest¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to eat an entire boar!¡± Shouted one of the knights before I could finish.


    ¡°I could go for some ale.¡± Huffed another.


    I felt a smile overcome me, and I nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then I looked back to Sir Rellar, whose eyes were focused on me, and I whispered, ¡°How long until you can stand on your own?¡±


    As if taking offense at the very question, he unwrapped his arms from around the two knights and straightened up.


    ¡°My Lady, please, I am their Captain,¡± he whispered back, and he wasn¡¯t smiling, but I could feel the amusement in his voice as he swayed in place, ¡°But probably not for another half hour.¡±


    <hr>


    As we approached the wall, the Village Head perked up. It irritated me how he looked so happy despite the state of Sir Rellar.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°The final bramble has been cleared.¡± Came Sir Rellar¡¯s gravelly voice, ¡°All three nests have been fully eradicated. Our Duty is Done.¡±


    As if a spell had been lifted, the knights all sagged in relief. I knew from the etiquette book that this was a part of the Oath the Dusk Knights took. It was the final exchange for a request. Much like the formal request, the words sealed the task as complete, and it would be recorded in the ledger in Adeline.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    I grit my teeth as they talked more about the fight, but my main concern was that Sir Rellar was still swaying as he walked.


    <hr>


    Sir Rellar was propped up at one of the far tables, a bowl of soup and a thick cut of meat put in front of him ¨Cand a mug of ale, but that was neither here nor there.


    The rest of the knights were digging into the mound of food the tavern had provided, and I was looking over everyone ¨Clooking for any indication that someone was mortally wounded and hiding it. Dame Arella had yet to return, and Sir Limrick was standing outside waiting to flag her down if she passed by. So, I was cataloging how each knight moved ¨Chow one man was favoring his right arm, how Dame Siobhan was wincing whenever someone¡¯s voice got too loud, or how Sir Neil was zoning out while he talked.


    Still, no one was actively bleeding.


    Eventually, I settled down. But my guilt was still there. These knights had never looked so tired. I was proud of them, and they¡¯d clearly worked hard ¨Cbut what if there had been more blights than expected? What would have happened? The Village Head had given so little information!


    I took a breath.


    Nora, calm down. The Village Head said what he knew. It¡¯s not his fault he doesn¡¯t have enough guards to patrol the forests. Ugar is small, but don¡¯t hold its smallness against it.


    I forcibly relaxed my shoulders. Okay. It had turned out okay. Nothing terrible had happened. It was all right.


    >For now.< I wanted to scream.


    Shut up. I ground out mentally.


    ¡°Nora!¡± A high-pitched voice called my name, and suddenly, every knight had stilled and looked to the entrance of the tavern.


    There was a tension that only a child could ignore as Clara and Clarence bounded up to where I was sitting.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said, overly aware of the eyes of eight knights following me and my interaction with these children, ¡°Where¡¯s Phil?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s on his way,¡± Clara chirped up as she settled into the seat next to me. I¡¯d been holding it for Dame Arella, but I decided this was okay too.


    Clarence looked around the tavern with wide eyes before leaning in close to me and whispered, ¡°Woah, Nora, there are so many knights!¡±


    I blinked at him and nodded. Was it not obvious we were together?


    Clarence climbed into the chair across for me ¨Cthe one I¡¯d been saving for Sir Limrick. Again, I decided that was okay too.


    Next to us sat an amused Klein and Arlen, two seats away but now obviously eavesdropping.


    As Clara and Clarence began babbling about why the knights were here, the door slammed open once again, and ¨C oh, it was just Phil.


    I felt a grin split my face as he brandished a wooden sword and oversized leather armor, ¡°Behold! Sir Phil Ugar! I have¨C¡±


    It was in the middle of his proclamation that he noticed all of the actual knights ¨Cand that I realized why he looked vaguely familiar. He had the same facial structure as the Village Head and, more obviously, the same name.


    ¡°Sir Phil! Come, sit with the damsels and their liege, Lord Clarence!¡± I called, laughing. I worried it was the wrong thing to say when I saw some of the knights do a double take, but my grin only faltered a little.


    Phil¡¯s face was crimson as he nodded and bounded for the table, tucking his play sword behind his back.


    ¡°Nora, stop it!¡± Clara laughed, ¡°Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s embarrassed.¡±


    I shook my head as Phil climbed into the chair next to Clarence, and Clarence huffed with amusement, ¡°Yeah, Nora. What about the knights?¡±


    ¡°D¡¯you think they¡¯re here for the¨C¡± Phil lowered his voice as he leaned into the three of us, ¡°monsters?¡±


    ¡°Oooo, Pa said something about that!¡± Clara furrowed her brow, ¡°They must be.¡±


    ¡°Good timing, too. Ma said the hunters were having a hard time finding game lately,¡± Clarence nodded seriously.


    I watched their serious-looking faces and leaned in, matching their whispers.


    ¡°I heard they got rid of them all, and¨C¡± I pointed to Sir Rellar, who was hunching over his food and eating, ¡°He is their Captain. He¡¯s probably so strong.¡±


    I heard a choking sound coming from Sir Rellar¡¯s direction, and I laughed to myself.


    Clara looked around before saying, ¡°They all look very strong.¡±


    ¡°They must be,¡± Phil said enthusiastically, ¡°Grandpa said they¡¯re members of the Dusk. That they came in yesterday.¡±


    At that, all three eyes turned to me.


    ¡°Nora,¡± Clarence said very slowly, as if he finished too fast I would disappear, ¡°Are you with the knights?¡±


    I blinked, looked around, and whispered conspiratorily, ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to say.¡±


    I watched one of the knights run a hand down his face and another force his face straight. This was kind of a fun game.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Clara blurted before covering her mouth and looking around, ¡°Are you in danger?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not really supposed to say¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Phil laughed, and I shot him a smile.


    ¡°But I¡¯m headed to the border.¡± I finished grandly.


    As if I had a choice in the matter, this is basically an exile, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Oooooo,¡± all three children resounded before Clarence said, ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re leaving?¡±


    I nodded somberly, ¡°We head out tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Clara shouted, ¡°Can¨CIs it okay if we write to you?¡±


    I smiled and nodded before realizing I couldn¡¯t exactly have them send letters to the Dawn manor in Fellan. I shot a look at Arlen, looking for help, and he nodded quickly and jumped in.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be the Dawn Manor¨C¡± the idiot started.


    ¡°At the knight station there! In Fellan!¡± I nearly screeched, trying to cut off the entirely unhelpful Arlen. Because what else could I expect from him. Klein covered his mouth ¨Cprobably to stop himself from laughing. It was the first time I considered maybe he was evil. Arlen too.


    Another round of oooo¡¯s resounded, and Clara asked, ¡°Is it a secret where you live?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No, but I don¡¯t know where all I¡¯ll be living yet. Could be anywhere within the walls! I haven¡¯t been told.¡±


    After several more rounds of questions, I turned it on Phil, ¡°But Phil! I didn¡¯t know you were related to the Village Head.¡±


    And suddenly, I was a lot less interesting.


    Way to go, Nora, manipulating a bunch of children. I sighed to myself.


    <hr>


    Clara, Clarence, and Phil were planning on meeting me at the front gates in the morning, so I dug through the carriage for some going-away presents. Eventually, I settled on the knit spiders for the boys and a knit chicken for Clara. I tied a packet of the fancy teas I¡¯d gotten in Juvel and smiled to myself.


    If I was honest, it was nice to meet new people ¨Cand being a child again was freeing in a new way. It was¡­ well, it was fun. To pretend I was better than I was. Or rather, to accept that I was on the road to being happier than I had been.


    Little Eunora was also happy. And that filled me with a new wave of warmth. I could heal us both ¨CI knew it.

 CH 50 - The Goodbye of Children

    Break of Autumn, Week 2, Day 7


    I once said goodbyes are for loved ones. And though I¡¯d only known these children briefly, they gave me a nicer goodbye than when I left Eunora¡¯s home. Now, I had three children wishing me well. Telling me they would write ¨Cthat they wouldn¡¯t forgive me if I forgot about them. That, one day, they would visit me in Fellan. And, one day, I promised I would come back.


    But, soon enough, I knew they would forget about me.


    So, I gave Phil and Clarence their spiders, and they laughed and said, ¡°Matching! Thanks, Nora!¡±


    When I gave Clara her bunny, in white and purple instead of the black of Noir, she cried.


    ¡°We match, too,¡± she¡¯d sobbed and wrapped me in a hug. I hugged her back, and the two boys jumped in, crushing Clara and me together. Suddenly, we were all laughing and tumbling around.


    It was a brilliant goodbye.


    And, before I left, they gave me letters they¡¯d penned the night before.


    ¡°Because we didn¡¯t want you to be lonely on the road to the border,¡± they¡¯d said, nodding very seriously.


    I felt tears prick at my eyes, and I wasn¡¯t sure if they were little Eunora¡¯s or mine. I was still so unused to warmth in this world. But I hugged them again.


    <hr>


    I was back to the schedule and trapped in the monotony of travel. Not to say I lost the comfort my Skills brought me, but there was a certain wonder that gets lost in a planned-out day.


    I decided to save the letters for when I was truly going through an unbearable time.


    The next stop was five days away. Another small town, this time by the name of Perry.


    I spent most of the road jumping between books. For mana Skill practice, I spent most of the time using [Mana Manipulation] trying to get it to Level 5. But with only being able to practice for a single hour at a time, my progress had slowed. It was much like meditation, anyway. Slowly melting my mana veins to gain access to more mana and faster.


    However, thanks to the book on the System, I was able to integrate some more intentional attribute training into my day. For Strength, I would wrap some [Weave of Darkness] around my hands and practice using the exact amount of strength to stretch it without ripping it. I set different tensile strengths to make it more difficult and used different-sized yarn as a challenge. That helped me have finer control over my Strength.


    For Endurance, I used the stability of the carriage compartment to my advantage and would do jumping jacks until I was so exhausted my legs felt like jello. It took a while to fully exhaust myself, but it was better than sitting the whole day.


    Next, I counted any [Weaving] I did as Dexterity practice. [Mana Sense] and [Mana Manipulation], as well as [Shadow Animation], were all Magic. I would stare out the window and use [Inspect] to practice Perception ¨Cstretching both the Skill and attribute to their maximum. Vitality was meditation. I practiced imagining my blood rushing through my veins, fueling my muscles with oxygen, growing more efficient.


    That had actually given me a Skill.


    [Congratulations! You have earned the Skill: Meditation! Meditation is now Level 1!]


    Much like the two Skills from the spellbook, it seemed this Skill couldn¡¯t be gained without intention. It hadn¡¯t appeared until after I¡¯d wondered if there was a Skill for it. Then, I practiced meditating several times with that thought in the back of my mind.


    I found myself wondering just how many Skills were intention-based. It must be almost all of them, I decided, as I hadn¡¯t gained many naturally over the course of the past several months. In fact, even leveling seemed intention-based. The more I focused on [Weaving] when I used it, the more the Skill gave me, and the quicker it seemed to level. Same with [Mental Fortitiude], as soon as I actively began leaning into the passive, it seemed to boost.


    When I¡¯d first arrived, the Skill had barely leveled. It wasn¡¯t until I started trusting in it that it seemed to start doing any heavy lifting. It made me eye [Otherworldly] warily. It was an aura Skill. It brought me fateful encounters. It made me noticeable. I¡¯d been fighting that as well.


    Use your Skills. Morloch had said. All of them. Even if it¡¯s unbearable.


    To use [Otherworldly] would be antithesis to little Eunora ¡ªit would draw in the eyes of the world and alter fate even more than I already had. And I knew I wouldn¡¯t like whatever it brought me. The stronger the Skill, the more it would provide, but the cost of those encounters was my worry.


    At the end of it all, I was still too scared to use it.


    <hr>


    We arrived at Perry just as I was turning stir-crazy. This time, it wasn¡¯t a village head but a Baroness. And she beseeched the knights to fulfill their oath more insistently than the head in Ugar had.


    It was once again a mess of blights.


    ¡°I am invoking the right of the citizens of the Duchy of Dawn. I am calling on the Oath of the Dusk.¡± She had said, ¡°As a Noble of Maeve, I direct you to eradicate the blights in the surrounding forest.¡±


    The woman had been waiting for us at the gate. She was a woman in her mid-thirties, and she radiated power. I didn¡¯t like her. She looked at Sir Rellar with the eyes of a hawk, and she hadn¡¯t even introduced herself. I was watching from the carriage as she commanded my¨C the knights.


    I knew there was no emblem on my carriage, but I wondered if she would know who I was. I climbed out with Noir to see.


    She simply peered down at me, her hawkish gaze watching me walk up to her.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± She sneered, glancing down at Noir and then back to my face.


    I swallowed. Mistakemistakemistake¨C


    ¡°My Lady¨C¡± Sir Rellar started, but I waved him off.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, forcing calm into my voice.


    ¡°I am Baroness Margery Perry.¡± She looked down her nose at me again, ¡°Not that it is a matter for children.¡±


    She¡¯ll expect me to call her Baroness. She thinks I¡¯m below her. She doesn¡¯t know who I am. She¡¯ll want me to bow. I took a breath, resolved myself, and smiled.


    ¡°Ah,¡± I punctuated my sentence with a small curtsy, ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Perry.¡±


    Immediately, her aura sharpened around me.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I watched as the woman prepared herself for a fight¨C


    ¡°I am Eunora Dawn,¡± I said, keeping my eyes trained on hers.


    Eugh, I¡¯d rather never say that again, I thought to myself, distaste filling me. But this is who I need to be. The God of Nora must grow stronger before I can cast off my name entirely.


    I watched the moment her face changed, and she fell into a deep curtsy ¨Cmuch deeper than mine.


    ¡°My Lady,¡± she started immediately, ¡°I apologize.¡±


    I felt a swirl of nervousness flow through me. What next? What am I supposed to do next? All etiquette left me, and I went for what I knew.


    ¡°Why have you called upon the Oath?¡± I asked, now able to look down at the Baroness rather than the other way around.


    She did not rise from her curtsy for a long moment. When she did, her whole countenance had changed. No longer was she stern and cold. Now, she was almost motherly in her soft expression. Even her aura had dulled. She no longer held the power she¡¯d thought she did ¨Cmy presence had taken that away. If I wasn¡¯t careful with that power, I worried it would make me worse off than before.


    ¡°My Lady, please, I should never have called upon the Oath so brashly. I owe the knights ¡ªand you¡ª the right of hospitality. I will prepare the finest room in my manor for you.¡±


    I looked to Sir Rellar, who took a moment before nodding brusquely. Now that hospitality has been offered, I had to accept.


    I hate this world with all its rules. Who needs thirty different ways to say, ¡®Please help me.¡¯ I griped internally.


    ¡°Of course. Please, lead the way,¡± I politely responded, gesturing to the carriage behind me ¡ªthe one she held up with her demands.


    ¡°Nonsense, let¡¯s share my carriage. Your envoy can follow, and my stableman will house the horses,¡± she replied in turn.


    This was going to be a very long day of her offering things and me being unable to refuse them ¡ªall so in the end, she could pretend none of it had to do with her requiring the Oath of the Dusk. But nonetheless, I will be unable to deny her request then, either.


    <hr>


    The Perry Manor was two stories tall and set in the middle of a field ¡ªwith houses surrounding the edge of the field in a circle and the rest of the town cascading out from there. That meant we were a veritable parade through the town as we went to its heart. My heart was constricted as we went.


    Sitting with Baroness Perry was a tiring affair of her asking after the Dawns and me making up my answers on the fly while trying very hard to be both truthful and dignified. Unfortunately, I knew very little of Raphael¡¯s status at the sword academy he studied at or how Eve was progressing in magic ¡ªother than that she seemed just fine at combat arts. It made me unsteady to be asked about the Dawns so casually. For Eunora¡¯s family to matter in any significant way. It reminded me that this was not elsewhere, that my family was gone ¡ªanother pang of hurt shot through me.


    She congratulated me on my Affirmation and said her daughter had hers in the summer.


    ¡®Oh, you¡¯ll get to meet Jennifer. She¡¯s quite advanced for her age. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get along swimmingly.¡¯


    I wanted to throw up. It was just so much.


    I was grateful for the fresh air I found outside the manor house and also for the presence of Dame Arella and Sir Limrick ¡ªwho were back by my side as soon as I exited the Baroness¡¯ carriage. Arlen was there as well, but Klein was nowhere to be seen.


    Lucky.


    A majority of the knights remained outside and spread around the perimeter of the manor, but Sir Rellar and the other three followed me inside.


    I wished very much to also be outside.


    <hr>


    Dinner was a formal affair, and I had to fight off the maids that tried to bathe me ¡ªinstead opting to function like a normal person and bathe myself. I left my hair wild and free to curl. Dame Arella had brought me one of the bags of clothes from the carriage¡ªthis time, a larger one with golden embroidery. Inside was a thick lavender dress with silver embroidery around the chest, hips, and hems. I also had white stockings and lavender slide-on mules to match. I tied back a portion of my hair in a matching ribbon and called myself ready.


    I debated if I should leave Noir behind but ultimately dragged him along.


    Unlike at the Dawn estate, this manor was awash in color. Sure, the Dawn home was in shades of sunrise, but here, I could see greens and blues and browns. Unfortunately, the room I was stuck in was a pink and gold monstrosity.


    Meeting Dame Arella outside the room, we made our way downstairs and down to the dining room. As always, she was in her purple leathers rather than the full armor of the other knights. Her hair was let down from its usual ponytail. Instead, it was partially pulled back in a loose braided crown, with the rest left to frame her face. It made her look like a warrior queen. I loved it ¨Cdeciding that perhaps that would be the next hairstyle I mastered. [Weaving] had been helping me braid my hair already, so upping the ante may help in more ways than one.


    Dame Arella gestured for me to pause in front of the door to the dining room ¨Cwhere Sir Rellar, Sir Limrick, and Arlen were waiting. I looked at her curiously ¨Cuntil the footman who had greeted us appeared out of nowhere with a bow and opened the door.


    ¡°May I present Lady Eunora Dawn and her knights, my Lady,¡± he announced to a room of two people.


    It was Lady Perry and who must be her daughter, Lady Jennifer. They both were in deep red dresses ¨CLady Perry¡¯s significantly nicer than when she had greeted us at the gate of the town.


    Lady Perry raised her hand with a smile, ¡°Please, come join us, Lady Eunora.¡±


    I fought the turn of my stomach and nodded. The table was set for seven, and the two women were standing behind the two seats to the left of the head of the table. The right side was left open, but four place settings were running down the table. One set at the head. I swallowed.


    I have to sit there, don¡¯t I? I sighed. Of course, I did. I was a daughter of the Dawn. I was a higher rank than everyone in the room. There were only six tables in the Queendom that I wouldn¡¯t sit at the head of.


    ¡°Graciously, Lady Perry,¡± I answered, making my way across the room, wishing very much that I had not gotten out of the carriage earlier. I walked up past the empty side of the table, and as I approached, Lady Perry was clearly waiting for me to do something.


    I wracked my brain for anything that would help. An eidetic memory I did not possess. Fortunately, something popped up, and i held out my hand, palm down and loose.


    Lady Perry kneeled and took my hand, ¡°I praise the Dawn for their Diligence.¡±


    I swallowed. All the rules of etiquette pushing their way forward, all the memories of Lina snapping Eunora¡¯s knuckles when she got it wrong. I did not get it wrong.


    ¡°The Dawn praises Perry for their sense of Duty.¡±


    A sparkle appeared in Lady Perry¡¯s eye, and she stood and turned to the young girl next to her. She looked about my age, with the same deep auburn hair and tan skin of her mother. Unlike her mother, however, she had vibrant red eyes ¨Clike rubies sparkling in the sun.


    ¡°Jennifer, introduce yourself.¡± Lady Perry commanded.


    The girl immediately went into a deep curtsy and lowered her head, her face blank, ¡°It is a pleasure to meet a child of the Dawn. I am Jennifer Perry.¡±


    I tried very hard to stay composed. I had no desire to play the part of noble daughter, yet here I was. Saying the lines, acting the part. Did I have to do this? I was already in exile.


    No. I can do what I want.


    ¡°Can I call you Jen?¡±

 CH 51 - The Etiquette of Children

    Break of Autumn, Week 3, Day 4


    ¡°Can I call you Jen?¡± I asked, my voice smaller than I wanted it to be but stronger than I expected.


    The room seemed to still. Lady Perry blinked. The knights froze as they approached their seats. Lady Jennifer looked up from her curtsy in shock. Even the footman-who-might-be-a-butler stopped mid-closing the door. I wanted to sigh. But I didn¡¯t. I swallowed that desire and instead placed Noir down in the seat that was meant for me.


    A beat passed ¨Cthen Lady Perry found herself and started beaming. She knocked her daughter on the back, and Lady Jennifer stumbled out of her curtsy.


    ¡°Well?¡± Lady Perry pointedly looked at her daughter ¨Cwho looked confused, ¡°Can Lady Eunora call you Jen?¡±


    ¡°Uhm,¡± the girl said, ¡°I, uh, prefer Jenny, Lady Eunora.¡±


    I reached forward and grabbed Jenny¡¯s hand, a smile on my face, ¡°Nora.¡±


    The girl looked down at our joined hands before carefully disentangling herself.


    ¡°Thank you for your grace, Lady Nora.¡±


    I blinked. It was my turn to be confused. My smile fell a bit, and I watched Lady Perry¡¯s mouth twitch. I ignored it, instead focusing on the girl in front of me. I glanced down at my empty hand.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± I rubbed my hands nervously on my dress before wishing I could clutch Noir. ¡°I would like you to call me Nora. Just Nora.¡±


    I heard an intake of breath behind me, but I refused to look and see which knight made it. Instead, I focused on the cold girl in front of me. If I was going to be stuck in this town while the knights handled whatever mess the blights were causing, I didn¡¯t want to spend it alone, not after Ugar, with Clara and the boys. It had been fun. I wanted more of it. I had felt little Eunora growing happier within me, and {Eternal Communion] had hardly griped about it. It felt right, it felt as if I was adapting.


    Again, Lady Perry looked ecstatic, ¡°Oh, brilliant, Lady Eunora, I¡¯m sure Jenny would be thrilled¨C¡±


    ¡°Mother,¡± Jenny hissed, ¡°I can¡¯t¨C¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± her mother cut her off, ¡°Just¨C¡±


    I pressed my lips together and nodded as they shot back and forth. I wasn¡¯t going to force her. That wasn¡¯t fun. That wasn¡¯t what I wanted. I wanted her to want me. Just me. Maybe I could win her over.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Lady Perry,¡± I gave a tight smile, ¡°If Lady Jenny isn¡¯t comfortable, it¡¯s fine. But perhaps she can show me around Perry tomorrow?¡±


    Mother and daughter looked back at me, a blush creeping up Jenny¡¯s neck at being caught in a breach of etiquette ¨Cmeanwhile, Lady Perry had a satisfied smile. Soon enough, though, Jenny¡¯s face fell back into a blank mask, and she nodded briskly.


    I took the chance to sit down, scooting Noir to the side of the plush chair. Everyone else followed.


    Dinner was filled with most of the people present silently eating ¨Cmany of whom seemed to be deeply uncomfortable. That being Sir Limrick, Dame Arella, and Arlen, as well as Jenny. But Lady Perry was skilled enough to keep coming up with talking points, and Sir Rellar was handling most of the responses ¨Cin a shock to me. I hadn¡¯t heard him say paragraphs before, but there we were. Lady Perry asking about the latest patrol he did, and Sir Rellar sharing stories of the fight back in Ugar. There were details that he hadn¡¯t directly shared with me ¨Csuch as how powerful the blight had been to cause him to exhaust his Skills. But now, clearly relaxed in the presence of an adult, he was more forthcoming. I felt irritation fill me once again.


    This time directed at the shackle that was this small body. They still felt as if they needed to protect me from the darker parts of life. Perhaps, if I were actually eight, it would make sense, but ¨CI cut myself off, swallowing that train of thought. Of course, they didn¡¯t know. They couldn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t allowed to tell them, and there¡¯s no reason they should think so. Even if I was precocious. Did I really say enough for them to even think that?


    It was at the end of dessert, a too-sweet cake filled with jam that I couldn¡¯t finish, that Lady Perry turned serious.


    ¡°About the Oath,¡± she started, her eyes cast down into her drink, ¡°We have been facing heightened attacks from brambles. More often than usual. I employ an order of guards, but they have been growing more and more weary as the brambles have been growing in power.¡±


    Sir Rellar nodded, ¡°Ugar had similar issues, but I have to ask. When was the last time a patrol came through? I know it¡¯s off-season, but surely they¡¯ve been by recently.¡±


    Lady Perry straightened up, ¡°They were here a few months ago, in Rule, and they handled the higher Tiered monsters ¨Cbut, and I¡¯ll be blunt here, Sir Rellar, Lady Eunora, they are growing too quickly.¡±


    ¡°Are you implying you think it¡¯s unnatural?¡± Sir Rellar¡¯s voice was measured, and he did not break eye contact with Lady Perry.


    ¡°I think it is not my place to start a witch hunt,¡± Lady Perry took a breath, ¡°But it¡¯s too early for this kind of growth. Usually, it¡¯s Rule of Winter before blights appear in such numbers.¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    I leaned forward, and I wanted to ask, What could unnatural mean? But I felt the fear of little Eunora and the irritation of [Eternal Communion]. I kept silent.


    ¡°Do you have any leads?¡±


    ¡°None. All I know is my guards have spotted seven brambles on their patrols ¨Cand they¡¯ve eradicated three others over the past months.¡±


    Sir Rellar nodded, looking back to me, ¡°My Lady, seven brambles would take at least four days to clear. As in Ugar, we have right of refusal as we are not a patrol. But, with it being off-season, a patrol might not be able to make it out before a tragedy happens.¡±


    I nodded my head in understanding. He wanted to help. And I agreed.


    ¡°Perry may be larger than Ugar, but it is still small. And in need.¡± I turned to Lady Perry, pulling the phrasing from my parsed memories, ¡°The Knights of the Dusk will perform in accordance with their Oath, and as a child of the Dawn, I will remain until it is done.¡±


    The tension in her shoulder released itself, and Lady Perry went back to the woman she had been pretending to be ¨Cmotherly and kind, but only to the Eunora she thought I was. A child of the Dawn.


    ¡°You have my thanks, Lady Eunora.¡±


    <hr>


    The next morning found me wishing I hadn¡¯t agreed to any of this at all.


    ¡°My Lady, we will need every Knight. Klein and Arlen should be enough, in conjunction with Lady Jennifer¡¯s own guards. Will you permit Dame Arella and Sir Limrick to join us on the excursions?¡±


    I stared at Sir Rellar and bit my cheek, reluctance filling me. No. I don¡¯t want to. They are my knights.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said instead. ¡°But in exchange, come back safe.¡±


    Despite my fear of being alone, my fear of being lonely, I feared the Knights of the Dusk getting hurt because of me even more.


    Sir Rellar nodded seriously, ¡°Your will be done, my Lady.¡±


    I wondered, then, if perhaps I should have kept my mouth shut.


    <hr>


    Klein had been oddly cagey since we entered the walls of Perry, often keeping his head down and keeping his mouth shut. It was the latter that weirded me out the most. And the fact that within the manor, he was nowhere to be found.


    However, his personality was decidedly not my concern. Instead, I was focused on the girl walking next to me ¨CLady Jenny.


    ¡°Lady Jenny, what is your favorite pastime?¡± I asked casually as we made our way through the town square, headed to the church.


    She looked at me for a long moment, ¡°I take heirship lessons. And I practice with the bow.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°But what do you do for fun?¡±


    She blinked before¨C ¡°I play the harp.¡±


    I looked at her in surprise, ¡°Truly?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Yes, I am no prodigy, but it is a good way to practice my Dexterity.¡±


    I hummed, ¡°Can I hear you play when we return to the manor?¡±


    It was a long moment, where I started to think I¡¯d overstepped, before she spoke, ¡°I suppose.¡±


    I even thought I heard a pleased tone in her voice. I smiled to myself. Progress.


    <hr>


    Klein handed me the donation, and the head priest of this church was more talkative than the others had been. It took several minutes of babbling before I was able to get settled in the singular private prayer room in the church.


    Much like in Ugar, the icon used was a wooden statue ¨Cbut rather than a small thing, this one was seven feet tall and took up a third of the room. I knelt on the pillow and went the safest route.


    Why would I pray to anyone else when I knew Morloch would leave me alone? I smiled to myself.


    ¡°Morloch, God of Sacrifice and Self-Improvement,¡± my smile fell with every word, ¡°I pray for the Suns in the Sky ¨Cmay they shine another day. I pray for the tides in the sea ¨Cmay they flow another day. I pray for Revel ¨Cmay the moon rise yet again. I pray for Perry and its people. I pray for the forest to thrive.¡±


    As always, I stood for the last bit, ¡°I pray that the world continues to spin so that one day, I can claim what is due to me.¡±


    Become the God of Nora.


    ¡°I pray we do not meet again.¡±


    As the last of the gold disappeared from the offering bowl, I exited the room. Unfortunately, Klein and Arlen had been waiting with Lady Jenny at the back of the church ¨Cgiving the priest enough time to rush to me with a grin on his face.


    Oh, not again¨C I tried to hustle back to Klein and Arlen, but the man caught up to me.


    ¡°My Lady! Wait, please!¡±


    I winced and turned back around, ¡°Yes?¡±


    The man was dressed in a pale blue. His body chains a deep navy that matched the accents of his robes. I had no idea which God he served¡ªobviously, not Morloch, though, which relieved me.


    ¡°I wanted to thank you for your generous donation,¡± he smiled down at me, holding out his hand.


    I hesitantly held out my own, and ¨Cinstead of a handshake¨C he gripped it in both of his hands, holding me hostage.


    ¡°Would you like to see what your donation will fund?¡± His eyes were intense, and I glanced back at Klein, Arlen, and Jenny, slumping my shoulders.


    ¡°Yes, that would be nice,¡± I all but sighed in defeat.


    Nodding, the chatty priest dragged me to the front of the lectern and opened a door hidden in the stone wall. It revealed what was clearly the church¡¯s administration area ¨Cit held six desks, three of which were occupied by priests and priestesses. They all had their heads down and were writing furiously, so none gave me a second glance. I let out a relieved breath¨C


    ¡°Attention!¡± The chatty priest called, ¡°Everyone, this is the Lady who is making the Winter School a successful project!¡±


    As one, all three of them jumped up and focused their eyes on me. Anxiety swelled within me. I swallowed it.


    ¡°Uh, the Winter School?¡± I asked, more out of polite conversation than genuine interest.


    The priest nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, yes, as you donated in Morloch¡¯s name, it is tradition to offer Skill classes and schooling to help the populace grow. We haven¡¯t had one in a while, as other gods are more prominent in this region.¡±


    I nodded, suddenly intrigued. I hadn¡¯t actually known that was where all the gold I donated went ¨CI thought that was just a tagline for the church. I had no idea there were rules, and it couldn¡¯t just be used for general good works. I mean, yes, they said that was what they did. But I figured it was like elsewhere, where it was easy to earmark the projects as the church wanted.


    ¡°What will the school offer?¡± This time, my interest wasn¡¯t feigned.


    ¡°It depends. We¡¯ll likely offer two courses ¨Cone for craft Skills and one for combat Skills. Morloch has often been known to appreciate the sacrifice of time in the pursuit of improvement, so we¡¯ll have to hold them during productive hours.¡±


    I blinked, ¡°So they¡¯ll have to sacrifice their livelihood?¡±


    The priest laughed, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to say that ¨Cbecause Winter is less productive overall, but partially. It has to be a sacrifice, after all.¡±

 CH 52 - The Defeat of Children

    Break of Autumn, Week 3, Day 5


    Jenny guided us through Perry, taking us around the town square and the various side streets. She didn¡¯t offer much commentary aside from, ¡®This is the blacksmith,¡¯ or ¡®Here is the bookshop.¡¯ I tried to pry ¨Cto see if she had a favorite shop or spent her time anywhere specific, but that was mostly fruitless and left me feeling excluded by an actual child.


    It reminded me of how Theo would treat Eunora. Not with malice like Eve or anger like Raphael, but indifference. I hated it ¨Cand so did little Eunora. I could feel how it made her shrink back when I spoke and, in turn, caused me to stutter and stammer as I tried to fend off the feelings of inadequacy.


    Towards lunch, when Jenny offered up the manor, I decided enough was enough. I¡¯d made hardly any progress, and it had left me feeling worse than before.


    ¡°Thank you for the offer, Lady Jenny,¡± I stated coolly, my voice as firm as I could make it, ¡°But I believe this is where we separate.¡±


    Jenny blinked at me before a flash of a smile appeared ¨Cand then was promptly squashed, ¡°Of course, my Lady. I will be returning to the manor if you need me.¡±


    She was polite in the way one would treat their boss. I took a deep breath.


    You can¡¯t force someone to be something they¡¯re not, Nora. I thought to myself, Clara isn¡¯t the same as Lady Jenny.


    At the realization I¡¯d been trying to rebuild what I¡¯d had in Ugar, I shut down the familiarity I was forcing in my head. I decided to consciously call Jenny Lady Jenny.


    The God of Nora wouldn¡¯t beg for friendship, I nodded to myself.


    I looked around, it was just Klein and Arlen. The knights of Perry left with Lady Jenny. Anxiety snaked through me. I swallowed my fear of monsters and reminded myself that we were within the walls of Perry. They¡¯d kept this town safe for ages. Even the current blight issues hadn¡¯t breached the walls.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I asked the two squires.


    Arlen and Klein looked at each other for a moment before shaking their heads in unison.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Arlen gave a lazy smile, ¡°we had a big breakfast.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Do you want to run?¡±


    Klein, for the first time since entering the walls of Perry, grinned. Arlen looked betrayed.


    ¡°Lady Nora, how could you?¡± He whined.


    ¡°I bet Klein will win every race,¡± I shot back, and Arlen put his hand to his chest and gasped.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Arlen, a mischievous glint in his eyes, looked around, ¡°Want to run the perimeter of Perry? Inside the wall, of course.¡±


    I bit my cheek. That was so close to the outside. So close to the forest. So close to the monsters that haunted my dreams.


    It¡¯s closer to the gates in case the knights need help. You can welcome them back.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded.


    Both squires nodded, and Klein set the ground rules.


    ¡°Arlen will pace ahead of you, and I¡¯ll pace behind you. First one to call for a break between Arlen and me loses.¡±


    I nodded, then looked down at my frilled dress.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the carriage and grab some of my traveling clothes. I can¡¯t run in this.¡±


    After a brief detour, where we avoided as much of House Perry as we could, we snuck into the carriage and grabbed a bag with pants and a loose shirt. The pants were tailored close to my legs, so they didn¡¯t have a ton of give, but the boots packed with it were comfortable. And the shirt was frilled and loose, which was perfect. I changed in the carriage before realizing I still had my bag with me.


    I would either have to run with it or go to the Perry Manor and put it away. In defeat, I trudged up to the main entrance ¨Cwhere two knights of House Perry were stationed. They let me in without a problem, but I didn¡¯t like how they looked at Arlen. Klein was waiting by the carriage for us.


    As I made my way up the stairs, a gentle sound filled the hallway. It was harmonious and beautiful. I paused in my ascent and listened for several moments. It was probably Lady Jenny playing the harp. It sounded like the harp ¨Ckind of. The tones seemed to contain multitudes.


    It¡¯s probably a Skill, I thought, before debating whether or not to go in and see if it was really Lady Jenny practicing.


    Arlen being behind me made the decision for me, and I continued up the stairs to the room I¡¯d been put up in.  Quickly, I tucked my bag away, grabbed my coin purse, and gave it to Arlen to carry.


    ¡°I trust you,¡± I nodded seriously, ¡°Hopefully, it¡¯ll slow you down enough to lose.¡±


    Arlen snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe for a moment that you¡¯re rooting for Klein.¡±


    My faux seriousness broke, and I smiled, ¡°Not even for a moment?¡±


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Arlen¡¯s skeptical look was answer enough, and I closed the door as we exited the room. As we left the manor, I could still hear the sounds of Lady Jenny playing the harp. I wanted to watch. To ask her what else she could play. To see how much feeling she could push into her music ¨Cbased on the tranquility of the current song, my bet was a lot. But I¡¯d already made the decision not to force it. And though she¡¯d looked happy talking about it before, she had not invited me to watch her.


    Once we were nearing the carriage, Klein popped up, a sour look on his face.


    ¡°What took so long?¡± He snapped.


    I flattened my mouth and pointed at Arlen, ¡°He fell down the stairs.¡±


    Arlen spluttered, and Klein blinked.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Arlen immediately responded, causing whatever funk Klein was in to break and he smiled.


    ¡°I bet it¡¯s true. Or are you accusing our Lady of lying?¡±


    I looked up at Arlen, my eyes wide, ¡°Are you?¡±


    Immediately, Arlen glowered, ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you two gang up on me.¡±


    I snorted.


    <hr>


    ¡°Stop, I can¡¯t¨C¡± I heaved, ¡°breathe!¡±


    Immediately, Arlen stopped. Klein was already standing next to me. Sweat was pouring out of me, and the boys looked fine. That doesn¡¯t even make sense!


    What is the point of all these attributes if I can¡¯t keep up? I found a patch of dead grass and plopped down. It was better than dirt. Most of the plant life had already gone dormant and was brown and dried out.


    We had run around the perimeter a single time before I had to break, but still.


    You¡¯ve only been training your attributes for a short time, Nora. Give yourself grace. I tried to give myself a pep talk. I had run more than should have been possible, at least.


    ¡°You did good, Nora.¡± Arlen squatted down to look at me. ¡°Better than in Wig.¡±


    I took several deep breaths. Arlen and Klein both had light sheens of sweat.


    I want to ask about their levels. I thought. I want to know our differences.


    But I didn¡¯t ask. We weren¡¯t close ¨Cnot like that. I¡¯d barely gotten Arlen and Klein to call me just Nora, and that¡¯s only when we were away from the other knights. The rest of the lot could only be talked down to Lady Nora. Maybe one day I would have someone close enough to ask. Clara and the boys flitted through my mind, but I kicked that thought. I hadn¡¯t even told them I was a Dawn.


    A sense of defeat overwhelmed me. A sense of loneliness. A sense of aggravation at the other two senses.


    I could feel the grass sticking to my exposed forearms, the pointed tips poking into my flesh. I stared up at the suns high in the sky. Running had freed me from some of the darkness that interacting with the Perrys had given me. So proper, so put together, so noble.


    ¡°It was a fool¡¯s errand,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Arlen leaned toward me.


    I let out a huff, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have pushed the Perry girl so hard.¡±


    Klein choked on air and mouthed silently, ¡°The Perry girl.¡±


    I plucked some grass and threw it at him, ¡°Yeah. So I¡¯m admitting defeat.¡±


    I felt small when I thought of our interactions, of how Lady Jenny was short but polite. I was tired of polite. It¡¯s why I like Arlen and Klein so much. They had no problem treating me ¡ªwell, not normal, but something close to it. They included me in their banter, and in exchange, I got to feel like I was a part of something. I wanted that with others, too, but if that weren¡¯t the case, I¡¯d have to be happy with my knights.


    My knights, I thought to myself, Will they stick around in Fellan? Or will they leave me to wither on my own? Dame Arella promised to help me once we¡¯re there, but how much stock can I put in them?


    Dame Arella¡¯s words still filled my head.


    ¡®Will you trust us?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll try.¡¯


    Only, I didn¡¯t have to try anymore. I could feel the shift in me ¡ªI trusted the knights. They were mine, now. No longer was I consumed with anxiety when I wanted to ask a simple question, nor would I hesitate to answer one of theirs. Even though I knew they were sworn to the Dawns ¡ªfor now, I was still one of them. It wasn¡¯t as if it had solved all my problems. I was still empty, still fighting for my existence, for purpose. But here I found myself, laying out by the outer gates of Perry with two squires that seemed to overpower all of Perry¡¯s knights ¨Cif the deference they¡¯ve been given was any indication. I felt ¨Cnot good, but somewhere near to it. Good adjacent. If I allowed myself, if I gave in to the soft feeling in my chest, I knew I could be happy for the moment. Not forever ¨Cjust until I next thought of elsewhere, of my family, of my life.


    But isn¡¯t this my life now? One day, maybe I can go back. But I need to be stronger for that. So strong no mortal can compare. So insanely strong I can challenge the Gods who brought me here. That is the only way home.


    I took a breath, relieving myself of the anxiety and defeatism that was welling within me. I chose instead to fill myself with determination.


    Be the God of Nora. Eat, practice, sleep, repeat. Grow.


    Perhaps it was a foolish dream to want to overcome the twin Gods. Perhaps they were undefeatable. Never to be conquered by the likes of a little girl. But yet, what if they weren¡¯t? What if I stood a chance?


    ¡°[Sophism]¡±


    The world around me came awash in red, and I knew. Whatever I chose from here on out was useless. It would always be Chaos. I would always fall in line with one of the twin Gods¡¯ wishes. Because if I didn¡¯t want to live the captive life of Eunora, I had to become more.


    I had to become so strong no one could control me.


    I stood up, looking down at the two boys who barely looked winded. I nodded, a dark expression across my face. I schooled it into something more positive ¨Cif not revenge, then determination.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go again.¡±


    Arlen and Klein looked at each other, back to me, then stood up themselves. And off we went, around the town until I couldn¡¯t breathe. And then we did it again. And again. I was swimming in sweat by the time the suns began to set over the horizon. But there was a fire in my veins, and neither of the boys complained about the pace. It was slower than they were used to, but the distance was not so little that they were unscathed. Arlen, at one point had to call us to break ¨Closing the competition between him and Klein. I think it was a shock that I could still stand by the end of the afternoon as we had circled the town three times.


    Twilight cast the wall around Perry in a pink light and the three of us were back at the front gate of Perry, splayed out in exhaustion, at the same time the Knights of the Dusk arrived.

 CH 53 - The Strength of Children

    Break of Autumn, Week 3, Day 5


    We were near to the main gate of the town when it opened with force. Klein, Arlen, and I were lying lifeless on the ground when the Knights of the Dusk crossed through the gate ¨Cmy knights. I propped myself up at the commotion, watching as the town guard greeted the knights with calm appreciation. On either side of me, Klein and Arlen rose up from where they were seated, standing at attention.


    My eyes scanned the Knights of the Dusk, looking for limps, or blood, or bandages. I counted three visible wounds, no limps, and limited blood. I rationalized that, surely, that wasn¡¯t too bad. That three wounds across ten people was fine. They were already bandaged and taken care of. They¡¯d likely heal overnight. Still, a knot formed in my stomach. The knights all looked so tired.


    It was mere moments after they entered the town before Sir Rellar caught sight of the three of us. I was still on the ground, fatigue consuming me. Next to Sir Rellar was Dame Arella, with a fierce expression directed toward us ¨Cterrifying despite her own exhaustion. They stayed the rest of the contingent and made their way to us, Sir Limrick in tow as well.


    ¡°Squires,¡± Sir Rellar barked, ¡°Report.¡±


    Klein and Arlen were filled with tension, but I was too tired to wonder why. They looked at each other, an unspoken agreement seeming to form, and Klein nodded.


    ¡°On?¡± Arlen asked.


    Sir Rellar¡¯s face did a thing ¨Cit was a rather scary thing and hard to describe. It was as if he darkened entirely.


    ¡°On your day, Arlen.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right, well¨C¡± Arlen looked down to me before proceeding to run through the basics of what we¡¯d done up to lunch, ending with, ¡°Our Lady wished to train her attributes, so we separated from Lady Jennifer and did so.¡±


    Dame Arella shot me a glance, and Sir Limrick was towering over the two boys. He did not appear happy.


    ¡°And where are the Perry guards?¡± Sir Limrick cut in, looking around briefly before focusing back on the boys.


    ¡°With the Ladies Perry?¡± Arlen squeaked.


    ¡°How long have you three been training?¡± Dame Arella hissed.


    Arlen looked uncomfortable. Klein shuffled next to him, moving his hands to cross behind his back. I wanted to cut in, to say, ¡®I asked them to. It wasn¡¯t their fault.¡¯ But I could feel this was not a performance I was meant to play in. This was about the Knights and their Squires.


    ¡°Since lunchtime,¡± Klein answered as Arlen leaned away from Dame Arella¡¯s angry look.


    ¡°Are you telling me you have been alone without additional guards on the outskirts of the village during a time wherein monster attacks required our intervention ¨Cfor six hours?¡± Sir Limrick chimed in this time, his voice cold, ¡°Is that what you two are telling us?¡±


    The two boys shared a look.


    ¡°Well, uh, yes?¡± Arlen said.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t thinking, Sir Limrick,¡± Klein sighed, ¡°We didn¡¯t think anything of it when the Perry guards left. Nor did we consider that running inside the gate was still dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Did you think your [Classes] would be enough to protect our Lady?¡± Sir Rellar, who until this point had remained silent, did not sound friendly, ¡°Did you think you possessed enough capability to protect a child of the Dawn? By yourselves. What if a large group had come up to you? What if Lady Nora had gotten injured during training? Do you even know where the nearest [Healer] is? And for six hours? Did it not occur to you that she is still a child? No matter her request, our first priority is her safety. Your first priority should be her safety.¡±


    Immediately, I went to stand ¨Cbut Klein caught my eye and shook his head slightly. I settled back down, curling my hands over my knees as I watched the exchange. Klein and Arlen both looked chastised, and Arlen was hanging his head low. Klein was still meeting Sir Rellar¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°We apologize, Captain Rellar. It was our failings that led to this situation.¡± Klein¡¯s voice held more grit in it than I¡¯d heard before, and I knew, if it were me, I would have crumbled already. I didn¡¯t have it in me to be criticized, not anymore. Maybe one day my resiliency would return.


    Arlen nodded along, looking like a kicked puppy, ¡°It¡¯s true. Had we considered all the implications, Lady Nora would not have been put in this situation.¡±


    I mouthed ¡®this situation¡¯ to myself, but I did not say anything out loud. This was not my place. In fact, I felt supremely awkward being present for this dressing down at all. I wondered if it was because they were discussing my own safety. If it was because it was my own decision they were criticizing. If it was because of my own determination possibly putting me in danger. If I cared why at all.


    I stood for real, then, straightening my pants and shirt and knocking off any debris I¡¯d picked up from the ground. My legs felt like jello, and I caught myself before stumbling.


    This proved to be a mistake because, at once, everyone¡¯s eyes landed on me.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°What?¡± I half-bit out, half-whispered, affronted at all the immediate attention.


    ¡°Lady Nora, are you all right?¡± Dame Arella¡¯s eyes bore into my own. I nodded, and she released a breath, ¡°At least there¡¯s that.¡±


    The walk back to Perry Manor was excruciating in more ways than one. First of all, my legs were killing me ¨Cmy muscles were screaming at every step, and I had to fight off a grimace. Secondly, it was awkward talking after the dressing down that the knights gave to the squires. And even if it wasn¡¯t my fault, it felt like it was my fault.


    It took everything in me to ask, ¡°How did it go today?¡±


    Dame Arella looked to Sir Limrick, who in turn looked to Sir Rellar ¨Cwho was the one who eventually answered.


    ¡°It was a long day, Lady Nora. But Lady Perry¡¯s numbers were accurate. We went in prepared, and we triumphed because of it.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Good. I hope that holds true over the next few days, as well. I don¡¯t appreciate seeing the Captain of my knights half-collapsed when he returns.¡± I meant it to be joking, but I couldn¡¯t keep the shaking out of my voice entirely. That had been a shocking experience.


    <hr>


    I was sticky. And gross. And I smelled. Badly. So when I sank into the bath before dinner, I was in heaven. I [Wove] my hair into an intricate braid with circular notches in the design, pulling all of my hair off to the side. When I got dressed, I slid on a pale purple dress that flowed similar to the Priestess robes I often saw in the Church ¨Conly with a soft overlay of white lilies and a silver cinch at the waist. There were no chains holding me back, not like the Priests. I pulled on some soft stockings and leather shoes, and I was ready for dinner.


    I wasn¡¯t looking forward to this meal ¨Cit had been made clear earlier in the day that the knights would no longer be attending meals in the main dining room with Lady Perry and her daughter. I didn¡¯t fully understand, not in the way someone born to this world might, but I knew the reasoning. Lady Perry doesn¡¯t believe the knights to be on her level. Thus, the Knights of the Dusk were only invited to dine with her once.


    So, this time, when I entered the room, and the butler announced me, I simply made my way to the head of the table. Lady Perry stood up from where she was seated to the left, and Lady Jenny stood up to the right. I passed Lady Jenny without making eye contact.


    I meant what I said about it being foolish to force the Perry girl into being my friend. I was simply missing Ugar, where I¡¯d made my first friends in this world. Clara, Clarence, and Phil. I liked them. They meant something. Perhaps it was cheap of me to try and replace them, either way.


    ¡°Sit,¡± I gave the two Ladies a small smile as I took my seat.


    ¡°Oh my, Lady Eunora ¨Cyour braid looks mystical. Did one of the knights do it for you?¡± Lady Perry gave a slick smile, gesturing with her hand to my hair.


    Shocked, I shook my head. No one had ever commented on my braids before.


    ¡°No, I did it myself.¡±


    Lady Perry¡¯s smile sharpened, and though she still seemed to be trying to be matronly, I could feel the desire for more information oozing from her, ¡°Ah, a Skill! How novel to have a cosmetic ability so young.¡±


    I blinked, swallowing thickly, ¡°Well, yes, but how did you know?¡±


    ¡°It has that capability that should be beyond someone without the Skill, you know,¡± Lady Perry waved her hand dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s something one learns to spot. It¡¯ll come with age, my Lady.¡±


    Was that an insult? I ran her sharp expression and her pedantic tone through my brain. It was. She was calling me inexperienced. I¡¯m eight!


    I felt little Eunora welling up within me, but her anxiety wasn¡¯t enough to squash my offense. Not from this stranger. This middle-aged woman was simultaneously trying to woo me and put me in my place.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I hummed, irritation bubbling under my skin, ¡°I¡¯m blessed to have a woman of your experience around, Lady Perry.¡±


    Take that, you old hag. I even gave her a smile to soften the blow, but I watched as her eyebrow twitched. After a moment, she seemed to recover and took control of the conversation once again.


    ¡°I saw you and Jenny running out this morning. How did you enjoy seeing Perry? I assume my daughter was helpful?¡±


    I swallowed another wave of irritation because, actually, Lady Jenny was not particularly helpful or forthcoming in information.


    ¡°Yes, she took us around town and showed us some of the finer points of interest.¡± I nodded to Lady Jenny, who had a skeptical expression on her face, ¡°Thank you, Lady Jenny.¡±


    She took a sip of her drink, processing what I was saying. I¡¯m saying she can take credit for being a good host, even though she was objectively bad.


    ¡°Nonsense, Lady Nora,¡± Lady Jenny started, ¡°It was my pleasure.¡±


    I gave a small smile, and she returned it. I wanted to barf. This family was so¡­ so¡­ so Noble-esque.


    ¡°Perhaps tomorrow, you can show her your harp, yes?¡± Lady Perry looked between us, a glint in her eyes, ¡°She¡¯s really rather deft with it, you know.¡±


    I caught Lady Jenny blushing at her mother¡¯s words, but she simply looked flattered, not disbelieving. So, it was likely true. It had been the only time the girl seemed interested in talking earlier in the day. My mind flashed back to the sound of music filling the manor at lunchtime. How it seemed to have such feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure ¨Cit sounds delightful. I haven¡¯t heard someone play the harp in a while.¡± I forced another smile. At this point, I was worried about a permanent grin being stuck on my face.


    Lady Perry huffed in agreement, and then the food was brought out. Some soft pink soup with carrots and other vegetables in it, and a meat dish that looked similar to beef wellington but with a deep crimson crust. It was between dinner and dessert that Lady Perry hit what she really wanted to talk about, and a malevolent smile played at her lips. I quickly learned Lady Perry was not as friendly as she seemed at first.


    ¡°Now, your Knight Captain filled me in on their excursion today,¡± Lady Perry clapped her hands together, ¡°It seems they were only able to clear two brambles today, but I suppose slow progress can¡¯t be helped, hm?¡±


    I stopped myself from shaking my head, ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing, my Lady,¡± Another prickle of irritation came with her soft, soothing tone, as if I was daft and she was explaining basic arithmetic, ¡°Just ¨CI would expect more of Knights of the Dusk, you know? Most are rather capable.¡±


    Most? Did she just¨C

 CH 54 - The Anger of Children

    Break of Autumn, Week 3, Day 6


    Most? Did she just¨C


    I felt anger overwhelm me.


    ¡°Lady Perry,¡± I steeled my voice as much as I could, ¡°I think you will find Sir Rellar and his Knights are plenty capable.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯m sure they are,¡± she said innocently, ¡°But you know, they have quite a few unsavory characters this go around.¡±


    ¡°Unsavory?¡± I questioned, monotone.


    ¡°Well, you know, so many commoners in this contingent ¨Cit¡¯s really a shock they¡¯ve been permitted to guard you, my Lady. One would expect a Child of the Dawn to be escorted by a Noble Contingent, not a ragtag group. Definitely not like that squire you were with earlier,¡± Lady Perry¡¯s voice held an underlying tone of condescension, ¡°It¡¯s much more suitable for you to spend your days with Jenny, of course. Someone on your level.¡±


    My eyes shot to Lady Jenny, who was not looking up from her empty plate.


    ¡°On my level?¡± I repeated, not understanding ¨Cuntil I did, ¡°Do you mean of my caste?¡±


    The noble caste. She¡¯s not talking about their capabilities. She¡¯s referring to how most of my knights are commoners. Most don¡¯t even have last names. Dame Arella doesn¡¯t ¨Cnor does Sir Neil. Klein or Arlen, either. Undein, Siobhan, Shior, Hanlon, Jordan. Commoners. Seven out of twelve. But they are strong. So they are capable. And she¡¯s just a baroness.


    I stretched out my hand to prevent forming a fist, tightening my muscles from my finger to my wrist. A white-hot rage was boiling in my veins. Who cares about caste when competency beats all?


    ¡°Lady Nora¨C¡±


    ¡°Eunora.¡± I cut her off, ¡°I did not give you leeway to shorten my name.¡±


    I watched as a storm crossed Lady Perry¡¯s face, and I could feel Lady Jenny¡¯s eyes on me, but I paid it no mind. That¡¯s how hot my anger was. Lady Perry quickly cleared her offense from her face and gave a sharp smile.


    ¡°Apologies, Lady Eunora.¡± She quickly tried to smooth it over, ¡°But yes, of course, you can¡¯t imagine commoners could protect you better than your peers¨C¡±


    ¡°I can, and I do. They are [Citizens of Maeve] just like you or I. I don¡¯t see what last names matter in that regard.¡±


    Calm down, calm down, calm down, Nora. Do you need to have this fight? Is this worthwhile? But I knew the answer before I¡¯d had the thought. Yes. Though it seemed Lady Perry had no desire to continue this line of talk and instead brought her hand up and over, patting my hand, still stretched out and tension-filled.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Lady Eunora. I¡¯m sure your viewpoints will mature with time.¡±


    I was speechless. And offended. Even now, in a house where I am meant to be above all I am treated as lesser.


    ¡°No, Lady Perry, I don¡¯t think they will,¡± I ground out, ¡°Besides ¨CI don¡¯t believe you of all people should be criticizing my knights.¡±


    Mine. My knights. A new wave of anger boiled under my skin.


    ¡°Lady Eunora,¡± Lady Perry covered her mouth with her hand, but I could still see the twitch of her eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    I felt a feral grin spread across my face. What¡¯s the worst that could happen? The thought was quick as lightning, but my voice was measured when I spoke. I had been worried it would shake with anger ¨Cbut no such thing happened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe a mere baroness has a right to determine what a Child of the Dawn means. Especially one who failed her people so spectacularly that she is relying on my commoner knights to solve her problems.¡±


    It took everything in me to control my strength as I straightened my place setting before standing.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve lost my appetite.¡±


    Making my way to the door, I relished in the blank expression on the two Ladies Perry. Before I left, though, I couldn¡¯t help firing a final shot.


    ¡°To think. You have disregarded the grace I gave you.¡± Venom laced my voice as I pulled open the door to the main hall, ¡°To decry the help you begged for. How ignoble.¡±


    The door slammed behind me.


    <hr>


    Dame Arella was outside my door when I got back to my room, and she looked as drained as I felt. It must have been a long day. My anger had cooled on the walk-up, but not by much.


    ¡°How many blights were there?¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from asking as soon as our eyes met.


    She simply shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t know the specifics of the excursions, my Lady.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s horrifying, I thought to myself. I could feel bile swelling at the back of my throat, but I held it back.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather know the gory details than be caught unaware.¡± My voice was still harsh, still uncontrolled, and the only one to blame for my poor control was myself. My rage at being looked down on was still fresh. And Dame Arella had prodded an open wound.


    It took Dame Arella a moment before, ¡°The first bramble held fifty-three and the second held eighty-nine.¡±


    I took a breath, steadying the fear that wanted to come forward. I focused on my anger instead.


    ¡°State of the Dusk?¡±


    ¡°No major injuries, a few minor injuries already healed.¡±


    With nothing left to say, I nodded back and said, ¡°I¡¯m glad you all came back safe.¡±


    I gave a good night and slipped into my temporary room, with its pinks and oranges. Whether it was originally meant to be reserved for a member of the Dawn, I wasn¡¯t sure. But the room wouldn¡¯t be out of place at the Dawn estate. The walls shifted from a light pink at the base of the walls to a warm pink that shifted into a deep orange toward the ceiling. Golden finishings hung from the ceiling, and within were warm-toned magelights. It gave the room an ethereal aesthetic.


    I grabbed Haze and Shade from the bed and curled into the plush couch, with its pale orange tone, and pulled my bag into my lap. I could have used Noir at dinner. He would have been a good distraction. I took out Noir, and allowed myself to look at my creations.


    Noir was familiar, like an old friend. He¡¯d been there from the beginning. Haze, the shining panda, made me smile. He was a comfort to hug, with his round stomach stuffed with plush yarn. Shade was the smallest of the three, barely bigger than my palm. The lizard was also the only one with any color ¨Cthe deep forest green so dark I could barely tell it was anything other than black.


    [Shadow Animation]


    The ice of mana flooded my veins, congregating around my chest before three globules of shadow manifested and headed for the three stuffed animals. While the shadows sank into their little bodies, I pulled out the bolt of fabric I had been working on previously. It was now several feet long, and I wanted to see how far I could get in a single night.


    Once I was settled back down, I looked to Noir, Haze, and Shade. Their eyes sparked with intelligence and I gave my command.


    ¡°Have fun tonight, my dear friends.¡± Level 6 came with an additional word, and I loved it dearly. The growth filled me with pride, and I watched as the three animals began to move to their own will. Noir scooted closer to me. Meanwhile, Shade and Haze began climbing down from the couch. Haze used his larger body more gracefully than usual. Shade simply scooted off the edge and plopped to the ground.


    ¡°Who do I have?¡± I asked as I began running [Shadow Manipulation]. I still had plenty of thread so [Weave of Darkness] sat dormant in my mind. It was a challenge to maintain two lines of thinking ¨Cone meticulously [Weaving] and tightening the thread and another to speak with the spirits. Difficult, but not impossible.


    ¡°Consul.¡± Noir said, nuzzling into my side. Consul was new, fresh from the Level 6 upgrade. But often, they kept close to me and chatted. They were helpful.


    ¡°Entertainer!¡± Haze shouted, twirling on his stubby little feet. Entertainer would do anything for a laugh, I¡¯d learned, so I gave him a smile.


    ¡°Adventurer,¡± Shade said from under the couch, where she was no doubt looking for a secret nook under the fabric. That¡¯s often what Adventurer liked to do.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Noir nuzzled his nose into my side, and I felt my irritation drain from me.


    ¡°I will be,¡± I sighed, ¡°Just tired, and angry, and really wanting to finish this bolt of fabric so I can try my hand at sewing.¡±


    Creation has become something cathartic to me. Something that reaffirms I am alive. Something that allows me to ground myself in this reality, and begin to leave behind elsewhere. Not that I want to forget elsewhere. No. But allowing elsewhere to haunt me forever is not an option, not any longer. Become the God of Nora. Trust us. Practice, eat, grow. Give us some of your burden to bear. Pray to yourself. The words of Morloch and the Knights reverbed through my head.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Noir nodded into me, settling in for the night.


    Meanwhile, Haze began humming a tune I recognized from elsewhere. My heart clenched as I fell into the fugue state that creating often dragged me into. All I could hear was the gentle sound of Haze¡¯s subvocalizations and Shade occasionally falling from where she¡¯d crawled into.


    Eventually, I found myself singing along to the folk song from elsewhere under my breath so softly I could barely hear my own voice.


    ¡°Die Gedanken sind frei,


    My thoughts freely flower.


    Die Gedanken sind frei,


    My thoughts give me power.


    No Scholar can map them.


    No hunter can trap them.


    No man can deny


    Die Gedanken sind frei.


    No man can deny


    Die Gedanken sind frei.


    So I think as I please


    And this gives me pleasure;


    My conscience decrees


    This right I must treasure;


    My thoughts will not cater


    To Duke or dictator,


    My thoughts freely fly.


    Die Gedanken sind frei.


    And if should tyrants take me


    And throw me in prison,


    My thoughts will burst free,


    Like blossoms in season.


    Foundations will crumble.


    The structure will tumble.


    And free men will cry,


    Die Gedanken sind frei."


    As I sang and I worked, as I felt my mind open and my fingers stumble, I realized a wet droplet had fallen onto the black fabric. Bringing a hand up to my face, I wiped away the streams of tears. My mother of elsewhere had taught me the song, long before I was spirited away. It was passed down from her mother and her mother¡¯s mother and so on and so forth for generations. It dated before the Domes, before magic, before darkness. Back when humanity feared each other above all else. The song had meant much to my mother, and by extension me.


    Now, though, it held a new meaning.


    Die Gedanken sind frei.


    Thoughts are free.


    I pressed my palms against my eyes. My silent tears continued to fall. Because it¡¯s true. Here, my words were confined by the Divine. No, not just the Divine. My words were held prisoner by the System itself. All I had were my thoughts. No matter what comfort I found with the knights or other children, they could never know me fully. Not like my animations. Not like my own mind. There are words I couldn¡¯t dare to utter due to the risk of losing them all. There are memories that have been taken from me against my will, leaving me but a husk.


    All that¡¯s left is what¡¯s in my head. No more, no less.


    All that¡¯s left is the remnants of who I was.


    My anger and my grief ¨Cand soon, my growth.

 CH 54.5 - Interlude 5

    Burning Grief


    Another World


    ¡°I look for you in the light, and I am never cold. I look for you in the dark, and I am never scared. I look for you in the way my coffee is cold, and it is never bitter. I look for you in the way my blood is red, and I never question where you went. I look for you, and there you are. You have passed. You have left grief behind. But you have not left us. Not truly.¡±


    Papers rustled, but otherwise, silence filled the hall. Tears spilled down a dozen faces, none more so than the woman who sat at the front pew. Her blonde hair covered her face, but her back was shaking with emotion. The man next to her ran one hand along her back while the other gripped his knee so tight his knuckles were white.


    The man behind the podium continued speaking, his green eyes glistening as he fought his own sobs. His voice wavered with every breath, but he continued.


    He knew she would have continued.


    ¡°Without you, I am listless. I am desperate. I am wanting. Your fire brought warmth to our home. Your love brought me security. I took every ounce of affection you gave me greedily ¨Cas if I could not breathe without it. And I am glad I loved you just as fiercely. Because now, though I love you as heartily as ever, you have gone to where my love cannot reach you.¡±


    Another sob broke through the eulogy, but again. He continued.


    ¡°Yet, still, I will give you my love. Every ounce. Every gram. You are the love of my life. I love you more than any in the history of man. I loved you through the worst of our time together ¨Cwhen you burned the midnight oil for weeks on end, and I traveled the Domes. When our love required work. I loved you then, and I will love you now. This is not goodbye. This is until the day we meet again.¡±


    Closing his notebook, the man nodded at all who had gathered today. For her. For the woman he had loved. For the woman he had lost. The woman they had all lost.


    ¡°Thank you all for coming. For remembering her. If anyone else would like to say anything, feel free to come up and speak.¡±


    As he slid into the front pew, right beside the blonde woman, she reached for his hands and gripped him with everything she had.


    ¡°Oh, Emmett,¡± she whispered, her voice cracking with emotion, ¡°She would hate this. How horrible we all feel. How broken we are.¡±


    Emmett leaned into the woman, who was his mother in all but blood, ¡°She¡¯d understand. You know she would. She¡¯d give us this time if nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Magda, breathe,¡± the other man opposite Emmett said soothingly, ¡°Our girl would want us to mourn her properly.¡±


    Magda did as she was told and took a deep breath, steadying herself, just as another voice filled the hall. The three closest to the deceased looked up to the podium, where a beautiful brunette stood. The woman¡¯s makeup was running, and she¡¯d already started her speech.


    ¡°She was more than a friend, more than a sister. She was my other half. The one who mended my broken heart a hundred times over. My dear, I miss you. I miss you, and I cannot breathe. I miss you, and I cannot sleep. Of all the people to be taken, it was unjust that it was you. Wherever you have gone, I hope you are happy beyond belief. I hope the stories of old are true. That there is a heaven ¨Ca place where you can rest your feet. And if there is not, if this is all there is, I am grateful it was you I met all those years ago. You had a burning passion for everything you did. And now you¡¯ve left a burning grief in your wake.¡±


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Next came a coworker, and then another friend, and then a cousin. Then, another stepped up. And another. By the end of it, there were eight people who spoke. All were fighting their cracked voices and wet eyes. The funeral hall emptied quickly after the alderman gave his closing remarks. There was no reason to linger when the body was already far outside the Dome. Cast out to the eternal graveyard. All that would remain of her would be an engraving at the base of the Dome for those who held her precious to visit.


    The reception was held on the rooftop of the tallest building in the Berlin Dome, three hundred eighteen stories in the air. You could see the arch of the glass above the building. Occasionally, the clouds would break around the Dome to give way to the sights outside. It was not a good omen when such a thing happened. To see the ruined world around the Dome was unlucky. The day of the reception was one such day where old Berlin was visible over the canopy of trees and glass. The Dome had been built a mere twenty miles from the skeleton that was once a spirited city.


    ¡°It¡¯s horrible,¡± Magda said under her breath, her eyes locking onto the ruins on the horizon. Beside her, her husband was downing another drink, and her never-to-be-son-in-law was scanning the crowd that had gathered to celebrate his late fiancee¡¯s life. Pain radiated from all three of them, their misery palpable in the afternoon light. There was no hiding from their grief here.


    Life would never be the same again.


    ¡°Everything is,¡± Emmett retorted as he turned to face Magda, wrapping his arm around her shoulders.


    ¡°Conrad,¡± Magda sighed, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Immediately, Conrad wrapped his arm around her other side and leaned his face into Magda¡¯s hair. She could smell the alcohol on him, but she wouldn¡¯t begrudge him that ¨Cnot today of all days.


    ¡°What comes next?¡± He mumbled.


    Emmett let out a choked breath, and Magda straightened her back. Wiping the tears from her eyes, she hardened her expression. Suddenly, the Magda who smiled too sharp, the Magda who destroyed careers and built fortunes, the Magda who loved her daughter so completely, she was back. And she was strong.


    ¡°We do what we have always done, boys. We steel our spines, we grit our teeth. We do not falter ¨Cnot for any longer. We have laid her to rest, but she would never forgive us if we did so to ourselves. So, we¡¯ll persevere.¡±


    Magda snapped her fingers, and sparks alighted. The three of them stared at the light for a long, uninterrupted moment. Around them, music played, and chatter rolled from the rooftop. But they were still, silent.


    Then they separated, Conrad shaking his shoulders and Emmett rubbing his neck.


    Emmett nodded decisively, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s what she had always done. No matter the obstacle. No matter the enemy. She did as you said ¡ªshe let herself fall, but she always stood back up.¡±


    Conrad ran his hand across his chin, ¡°My girl. She was the best of us. There was nothing she couldn¡¯t overcome.¡±


    With measured movements, Conrad put down the glass in his hand and cracked his knuckles. He did as Magda did ¡ªstanding upright, solidifying his shoulders, and settling his anxiety.


    ¡°All right. For my little girl. I can be put together for my baby¡¯s memory.¡±


    The three of them turned away from the horizon, burying their grief and their anger and their uncertainty.


    Emmett, who had no family, had taken to Conrad and Magda long ago. Conrad and Magda, who may no longer have a daughter, would not be forsaking the son they almost had. They were intertwined. An invisible string would forever tie them together. Magda, who treated her daughter''s success as her own, would throw herself into Emmett. Conrad, who spent his life cheering on the light of his life, would channel that to the man he would call son.


    They would be okay.


    They had to be.


    The woman they lost wouldn¡¯t want anything less for them.

 CH 55 - Fraught

    Break of Autumn, Week 3, Day 7


    The morning found me slowly, and I greeted it with a stretch of my arms and a wiggle of my toes. Gently, I shifted in the bed, rolling over onto my stomach and away from the three knitted animals lined up and pressing against my side. It was a late night, and it found me with several yards of woven fabric. It was still early outside. There was barely a crack of light filtering in through the curtains, but my eyes were coated in grime from how deeply I slept, so I slid the rest of the way out of the bed and quietly made my way to the bathroom. Washing the sleep from my eyes, I took in my disheveled appearance. Hair stuck out from my braids in the joints of the weave, and my nightgown was crumpled ¨Cmy stockings were loose around my ankles, and I had red marks on my arms from where I slept on bunched-up bits of the sheets. Despite the brevity of my sleep, it was satisfying, and I felt refreshed. At some point in the night, I had run out of mana to run [Shadow Manipulation] and switched to weaving by hand ¨Cnot on the fabric, but on another project. My fingers were still stiff from the repetitive movement.


    Undoing my braid, I ran my fingers through my hair, untangling any knots I found with gentle ease. It was a light morning, where the dark thoughts that often haunted me were absent. My anger was quelled, my grief silenced, it was a soft morning where I wasn¡¯t quite content, but I wasn¡¯t a malcontent either.


    >You shouldn¡¯t have done that last night.<


    ¡°You can¡¯t even give me half an hour?¡± I grumbled, my not-quite-good mood dashed.


    >You represent the Dawns. What you say reflects on the family.<


    ¡°You are a miserable woman,¡± I ground out.


    >Miserable or not, you know I¡¯m right.<


    All I had to do was bear it for another few minutes. She¡¯d run out of steam. The uncongenial Eunora in my head only had a limited amount of communication in her ¨Cand she was terrible at moderating it, so all it took was a bit of goading, and I could run her dry first thing in the morning.


    ¡°Fine, what would you have me do, then? Allow a Baroness to steamroll the opinions of a daughter of the Dawn?¡±


    >I would have you be respectable and choose your battles. Not just let your anger get the best of you.<


    ¡°Well,¡± I sighed, beginning to re-braid my hair ¨Cthis time in a loose rope braid that I could do mindlessly, ¡°If that¡¯s what you think happened, you should re-examine the situation.¡±


    >I will not be steered away from fact, you ungrateful, ignoble, irritating child.<


    I swallowed, bearing with what always followed: a string of insults that only got more colorful as time passed. This is why the old Eunora wasn¡¯t able to get a foothold in my psyche. She grew up repressed and soft, then became warped and angry. And she feels I am ruining her life. Or, rather, what her life would have been. Well, that, and instead of being a source of solid information, she chose to scold me. Perhaps, if she could have let go of her resentment, this would be more akin to symbiosis than the parasitic relationship we currently suffer from. Although, the same could be said of me. If I was willing to give in, to compromise my sense of self, to acknowledge that the Eunora in my head is very much the voice of the Eunora I killed, maybe we could have gotten along. That was what Scylla wanted, though. Which meant it was something I could never condone. Scylla was just another Divine that saw fit to destroy my sense of self. That decided my life was a game. Another monster worshipped as a God.


    In the meantime, I washed my face and got dressed for the day. Something easy to run in, something that flowed and felt soft against my skin. It was a set of pants and suspenders with a soft lavender shirt adorned with soft purple shining buttons engraved with rising suns. As I buttoned my neck, Eunora finally ran out of fuel. I was free of her voice.


    Until the next time I wake up. I bit my lip in frustration. That was hardly a reprieve.


    I slid into well-worn boots, laced them up, grabbed a cross-body bag large enough for Noir, and opened the door to head out. As I did so, I caught sight of Sir Limrick surveying the hall. His eyes were flicking from door to door and from end to end of the hall that connected my room to the rest of the Perry Manor.


    ¡°Lady Nora,¡± he greeted me with a nod of his head, and I returned his soft expression with a small smile.


    ¡°Sir Limrick,¡± I replied. I made my way past him, and he followed a step behind me. His eyes never stopped roaming the hall, looking for hidden danger. I wondered how high his Perception was. Was it as high as mine? Higher? I had 105. What did that really mean?


    It was as we were descending the stairs that I asked.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°What time are you headed out?¡±


    Sir Limrick frowned, ¡°Within the hour. I¡¯m not sure if I will be accompanying the main contingent, though.¡±


    I blinked.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Sir Limrick let the question hang for several seconds before opening his mouth, ¡°They are inexperienced. They should not have taken you so close to the wall.¡±


    I felt another smile grow before I realized what that would mean. Sir Limrick would be one less knight fighting the blights. One less order of protection. Sure, he would be safe with me ¨Cand I with him. But the rest of the knights would be exposed to more danger. The people of Perry would be put in an even more precarious situation. The Lady Perry would have yet more ammunition to call the knights incompetent. Lesser.


    Was it selfish to keep him? When I knew the town would likely not pose a threat? When I could simply stay further within the walls?


    ¡°You should go,¡± I said it gently, my voice low. But I could hear Sir Limrick¡¯s armor still. I turned to see him stiff as a board, staring intently at me.


    ¡°I mean it,¡± I turned back around, continuing down the staircase, ¡°We¡¯ll stay with the Perry guards today. I¡¯d rather you¡¯re there to support the others.¡±


    There was silence. It wasn¡¯t until my heel landed on the final step that he spoke.


    ¡°As the Dawn commands.¡±


    <hr>


    Breakfast was a silent affair with the Perrys, the tension from the night before ever present. Until Lady Perry''s composed voice filled the room.


    ¡°Oh, Lady Eunora,¡± she demurred, ¡°How did you sleep? I see your braids are as beautiful as ever.¡±


    As she spoke, I was staring at the centerpiece of the table. It was a golden statuette of a woman with long flowing robes and the iconic body chains that accompanied the priests. She held a dagger to her neck, and where the blood would have spilled, sparkling gems created the illusion of flowing liquid. Eventually, I let my eyes stray from the centerpiece I was meticulously cataloging. My gaze landed on the forced smile of Lady Perry.


    It had to be forced. She had no reason to smile at me ¨Cnot after the night before. My emotions were muddled as I realized what Lady Perry was trying. I was both tired of the idea that she was posturing and irritated that she had flipped her approach so hastily. I wish I could say it brought me some sense of satisfaction to hear her attempt to get back into my good graces, to see the way Lady Jenny gave me pleading eyes and seemed to be embarrassed by her mother ¨Cor at the very least accepting of the fact that Lady Perry had made a faux pas.


    But, as the night before, I was not in a forgiving mood.


    ¡°I slept fine, Lady Perry.¡± It wasn¡¯t sharp, not quite. I didn¡¯t really think a child¡¯s voice could be sharp. But it was decidedly cold.


    Thus, the tension refused to abate, even at Lady Perry¡¯s attempt to clear the air. I would not let it go. The stress of the unknown was festering inside Lady Perry. I could feel it in the stilted way she moved. In the tightness of her shoulders. In the lines on her brow. She was not comfortable. And all it took was withholding my approval.


    It was due to the simple fact of my name. Dawn. She must have had a reality check the night before. She was a Baroness of a small territory. I was a child of the Dawn.


    ¡°Tell me, what are your plans for the day?¡± Lady Perry took a sip of juice when she was finished speaking, immediately wiping away the non-existent excess from her lips with a napkin.


    I contemplated telling a lie, but I needed a Perry guard. I¡¯d told Sir Limrick I would drag some around in addition to Klein and Arlen.


    ¡°Just exploring the town some more,¡± I said before shooting a glance at Lady Jenny. I didn¡¯t want to ask for guards. Not from this family of malcontents. So I didn¡¯t. I ordered it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need three of your guards to accompany me alongside my knights. See that they¡¯re ready before the Knights of the Dusk head out.¡±


    I watched as Lady Perry meticulously straightened her silverware, then took a single lock of her crimson hair and tucked it back where it belonged.


    ¡°Of course, my Lady. Your will be done.¡± Her smile was as tight as her shoulders, but she wasn¡¯t nearly as cold as the day before ¨Cso it was a mild success. Until, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure Lady Jenny is ready to show you around once again.¡±


    Reject it. Reject it! I hissed internally before outwardly giving a small, plastic smile.


    ¡°Wonderful.¡± It came out almost as a sigh of defeat before I caught myself and strengthened my voice.


    Across from me, Lady Jenny straightened. Her eyes flew up to meet her mother¡¯s, but Lady Perry was fixated on me. I didn¡¯t want to spend another day trapped with the same girl who went out of her way to ignore my questions and sidestep my offers of friendliness ¨Cif not friendship. Still, I wasn¡¯t about to be rude to a child.


    The next hour passed slowly, with a prolonged breakfast and an agonizing conversation with the Perry ladies that felt more like pulling teeth than an actual conversation. But, eventually, I found myself saying farewell to my knights once more. I was standing in the safety of the town, and they were headed off into danger unknown. As I watched the members of the Dusk shrink into the forest, I had Klein on one side and Arlen on the other. Flanking us were the Perry guards, and off to the side stood Lady Jenny.


    In the end, it was us yet again.


    I turned my back away from the town gate and began heading back toward the town square. I had seen a cafe the day before, and I¡¯d rather take a cup of tea from a nice shop than head back to the Perry Manor and suffer through some sort of thinly veiled threat or interrogation.


    ¡°Where are you headed?¡± Lady Jenny said as she caught up to me, making space between me and Arlen.


    I stopped walking and turned to the girl next to me, taking in the timid look on her face and the way one hand gripped her skirt.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to talk, Lady Jenny,¡± I said it unkindly. I know I did. But it had been a long morning, and it was barely past nine.


    Silence met me.


    ¡°Just Jenny is fine.¡±

 CH 56 - Beautiful Things

    Break of Autumn, Week 3, Day 7


    ¡°Just Jenny is fine.¡±


    I opened my mouth to say something ¨Canything. It hung open for a half second before I caught myself. I found my voice and said, ¡°Excuse you?¡±


    ¡°I said¨C¡±


    I held up my hand and shook my head. ¡°No, I heard you.¡±


    I took in her appearance again, the way she was clutching her skirt nervously, the tight pull of her crimson hair in her braid, the way her eyes were searching my face for a hint of understanding. I took a slow breath, processing the words.


    Just Jenny is fine. I replayed it in my head once, twice, three times, before making a decision.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start again then,¡± I said, my voice slow and measured as I held out my hand, ¡°I¡¯m Eunora, but you can call me Nora.¡±


    Jenny looked at my hand, hovering between us, and she looked as if she was fighting the urge to kneel and kiss my knuckles. Then she gripped it with both hands, and I watched as a smile formed on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jennifer. You can call me Jenny.¡±


    I didn¡¯t meet her smile with one of my own. Instead, I nodded lightly and looked forward. Pulling my hand free, I laced my fingers behind my head and leaned back on my heels. ¡°Where¡¯s the cafe? I could use a coffee.¡±


    I could feel Klein rolling his eyes beside me, though I didn¡¯t see it.


    Pulling her hands back to her sides, Jenny gave a strangled laugh and took the lead. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t more than fifteen minutes later before we¡¯d found ourselves seated at the center of town. The cafe wasn¡¯t quite nice, but it was clean and well-organized. There wasn¡¯t much decoration inside the wooden building, and the furniture didn¡¯t look particularly comfortable. Still, the staff was friendly, and neither Klein nor Arlen swiped the coffee from me. Whether that was out of ignorance or fear, I didn¡¯t care ¨CI just enjoyed sipping the bitter drink and looking out the front window of the shop. It overlooked the town center that Jenny had guided us through the day before. She had incidentally not mentioned this place during the initial tour, which was unsurprising when I thought back to how standoffish she¡¯d been.


    In the half an hour we spent in relative silence, I watched as the people of Perry lived through their morning. A man sluggishly making his way to an apothecary, a woman unlocking a clothes shop, a couple placing out display pieces of furniture. The town was alive. And it deserved protection. It made me feel more settled about sending out the Dusk. If the Perrys lacked manpower, the Dusk Knights would protect them. Even if their Baroness was a pedantic, manipulative, classist ¨Cwell. Even if Lady Perry was their Baroness. That was hardly their fault.


    ¡°Later¨C¡± Jenny shifted as she spoke, ¡°If you want ¨Cif you¡¯d be interested ¨Cyou said you were. Would you want to hear me play? The harp, I mean.¡±


    I set down my cup and looked away from the square. Settling my eyes on Jenny¡¯s own, I nodded. ¡°To be honest, I heard a bit from the hallway yesterday. It made me want to hear it closer.¡±


    Jenny blinked, then perked up. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I gave Jenny a small smile as her whole countenance brightened.


    ¡°Then, after lunch?¡± Jenny beamed.


    ¡°After lunch,¡± I confirmed.


    While we finished our food and drink, I tried not to think too hard about how Sir Limrick and Dame Arella were likely having their first fight of the day. I tried not to think about how there would be wounds and sprains and injuries of all sorts. I tried not to think about what I would do if they came back with grave wounds ¨Cor worse, not at all.


    I want to pray for their safe return. I bit my lip, But not to any of the damned Gods of this world.


    I released a sigh before taking one last sip of coffee. I focused on the way the flavor made my tongue tingle, on the way the cooled drink slid down my throat, on the way I could feel the fullness in my stomach from the splashing of the drink.


    I tried to tell myself I didn¡¯t need to worry so much, but the memory of Captain Rellar struggling to walk on his own was burned into my mind so harshly it was impossible to forget. The Dusk, no matter how strong, was not invincible. No one was.


    Not even the Gods. I thought darkly.


    I returned to myself with a jolt, realizing I¡¯d gotten carried away in my thoughts. I had to stretch my hands out to stop myself from clenching my fists in agitation. When I tuned back into the conversation around me, I found that there wasn¡¯t any such thing. Jenny was sitting silently, staring into her empty tea cup. Klein and Arlen were scanning the room. And the Perry guards were a table away. I frowned. That was on me.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°All right, how about a proper tour today, then?¡± I half-laughed as I spoke.


    Jenny jolted up and nodded, a sheepish look on her face. ¡°I can show you some better sights.¡±


    As we left the cafe, I smiled at the serious look on Jenny¡¯s face and followed her lead. Around us, the people of Perry lived their lives. There was a chill in the wind, and all the leaves had long since fallen from the trees, but their deep blue and green bodies decorated the center of town like pieces of art. It was such a contrast to elsewhere, where it was summer all year round. All the trees within the Dome had deep orange and red bark due to the chemicals that kept them alive, but here, the skeleton trees were all shades of blue and green. In the light of day, with both Suns shining brightly and not a cloud in the sky, it was beautiful.


    Perhaps I hadn¡¯t been paying enough attention to the good in Maeve. Perhaps I had been focused too wholeheartedly on my pain. Now, I could acknowledge that the sights of such things warmed me. It gave me a sense of wanderlust. Because all I could think was, what else is out there? What other beauty can I find?


    I was still overwhelmingly angry at times, at the Gods, at the Dawns, at the Lady Perry, at the monsters of this new world, at the voices inside my own head. But this thought, what other beauty can I find? Helped bring me some peace.


    So I decided to look out for it.


    One of the first things I noticed was the stained glass windows that decorated many of the shops surrounding the square. When we got close enough to one, I focused on the window as a whole. It was a blue and yellow flower outlined in gold. It was truly a piece of art, with the way small bits of glass were integrated to create shadows and highlights. It was highly detailed. Hitting the threshold in [Inspect] had been a game changer this trip.


    [Inspect]


    [Stained Glass Window, Tier 0, Common]


    [Name: The Dream of a Garden]


    [A piece of stained glass artwork meticulously crafted with glass dyed with the following extracts: Morring Bloom Petal, Landorice Petal, Extraval Petal, Opaline Petal, and Ragine Petal. It is bonded together with gold.]


    [Designed and crafted by Brienne of Perry]


    As I finished reading the green notice, I felt curiosity get the better of me.


    ¡°Is there a glassworks here?¡± I asked.


    Beside me, Jenny nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just outside the second ring of shops. I¡¯ve met the owner several times. We can go look if you want?¡±


    I waved my hand as if to shoo away a thought, my eyes drifting back to the Dream of a Garden as I spoke.


    ¡°Only if we have time. The windows are just¨C¡± my eyes flicked back to Jenny, ¡°so pretty.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s eyes tracked my own, taking in the stained glass window before shaking her head lightly, ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know if the Glassworks does all of the stained glass or if it¡¯s brought in from somewhere else, but we can ask. We can make it a part of the real tour.¡±


    This time, when she smiled, I met it with one of my own. ¡°Perfect.¡±


    It was a new day, I told myself, and that meant it was time to change. To get better. Get closer to becoming the God of Nora. It was time to choose to grow. I couldn¡¯t stay angry every waking moment, and I definitely couldn¡¯t mope anymore. It was time to get stronger, and that included mentally. I couldn¡¯t be a sad, loner girl. That wouldn¡¯t get me very far. I wasn¡¯t planning to live my days as a hermit in the woods. I was planning to live on my terms ¨Cwhether I bounced from city to city or I settled in a single town, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as it was what I wanted. And it would probably include selling my creations of shadow. It was mana made construct. It could be my lifeblood if I let it. And, oh, how did I want to let it. In elsewhere, I wasn¡¯t crafty, wasn¡¯t dextrous. I was simply sharp. I was strong in the way a corporation would reward me. It¡¯s different. I was how my family in elsewhere had molded me. But here? Here I was what I made of myself.


    And I was choosing to be more every day. Powering up my shadows, my animations, even the small Skills, I would master them all. And then I would take what was owed to me¡ªa life.


    I thought about activating [Sophism] as we walked, seeing what was order and what was chaos, but I was still yet to meet the competency threshold, and I was disinclined to show any of my active Skills in front of Jenny and the Perry guards. The guards lurked like shadows, listening in on every word we spoke. I wasn¡¯t interested in what I could do being reported back to Lady Perry. Wasn¡¯t interested in relinquishing the minimal control I had over my own Skills.


    One day, maybe the world will know what I can do. I thought, and then I snorted at the very idea of being a champion. I¡¯m not a hero. I¡¯ll never be a hero.


    With every small gesture, Jenny was opening up more and more. She was adding tidbits of information every time we would see a shop she frequented ¨Cor the reason why she didn¡¯t frequent it.


    ¡°Oh, this is Lloyd¡¯s Fine Linens¨C¡± Jenny leaned in close so only we could hear, ¡°Before my¨Cwell, before, mother used to buy all our fabrics from him. Apparently, he didn¡¯t approve of Mother as the next Baroness, and now she refuses to so much as buy a handkerchief from him.¡±


    We moved to the jeweler next door, and her face brightened.


    ¡°The man who works here refuses to sell to anyone without land, but I like it because his daughter bakes the best cloud cakes. She sets one out every day at noontime, and if you buy something, she¡¯ll give you a slice. It¡¯s why I have so many necklaces.¡±


    I nodded and gasped at all the right bits. Jenny was so different; it was like she¡¯d been body-snatched, and the girl who gruffly said, ¡®That¡¯s the blacksmith,¡¯ was no more.


    Soon enough, we¡¯d gone through the first circle of shops, then the second. That was when we stepped out from the formal rings of shops and made our way to the east of town, where a glass dome stood surrounded by a clearing lined with trees. Behind it, there was a tall stone building that seemed to shimmer in the sun.


    As we approached, I ran my eyes over the glass dome. It wasn¡¯t seamless, as in elsewhere. Instead, it was made with triangular panes of glass that were soldered together with shining metal to create a geometric shape. The panes of glass were crystal clear and, on occasion, dyed a pastel shade. At the head of the double doors leading into the dome, there was a sign.


    It read, ¡®Welcome to the Gilted Glassworks,¡¯ in an eloquent font.

 CH 57 - The Glassworks (Part One)

    Break of Autumn, Week 3, Day 7


    It was beautiful. Not just the sign, of course, but the whole dome. The glass sparkled in the mid-morning light, casting a kaleidoscope shadow across the clearing. The wind rustled the fallen leaves, and as we stepped closer, the leaves collapsed in satisfying crunches under our feet. Jenny and I walked in side by side as Klein opened one of the double doors, and Arlen rushed to get the other.


    Within the dome, the reflecting light changed the hues of our skin ¨Chers from a tan to rainbow red and mine from a milky white to mixed blue. Every step we took changed our undertones, from red to green to yellow, from blue to pink to orange. The heels of our shoes thumped against the smooth, pale stone floors. It was less than a breath of time before a man appeared, dressed in a neat uniform adorned with several glass brooches that sparkled in the light. His long white hair took in the colors as pure as if it was dyed. His face was sharp but young. As he approached us, a smile was firmly planted on his face, and we came to a stop. Behind us, there was just enough room for Klein and Arlen to slip inside while the Perry guards remained standing guard.


    ¡°Welcome to the Gilted Glassworks,¡± he said with a flourish and a bow, ¡°I am Volero.¡±


    His bright green eyes landed on Jenny, and he didn¡¯t so much as flinch as he deepened his bow, ¡°This humble man greets our Lady Jennifer Perry.¡±


    Jenny shifted on her feet slightly, but she gracefully returned his bow with a light curtsy, ¡°It is a pleasure to be received, Volero. I am accompanied by a guest of the Baroness Perry, Lady Eunora Dawn.¡±


    For all his composure before, this caused him to jolt his head up, and I wished Jenny had simply called me Nora. But, of course, at her heart, she was a proper noble lady. And that meant she couldn¡¯t let me coast under the radar.


    I could feel my stomach churning with the anxiety of little Eunora, and I swallowed forcefully before smiling lightly and waving my hand.


    ¡°I''ve seen the glass works around town and wanted to come by. It¡¯s enchanting work.¡±


    Volero quickly recovered, standing upright, but I could tell he was hyper-aware of his movement. Every motion looked tight and controlled.


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± his smile deepened, almost reaching his eyes ¨Cbut not quite, ¡°Most of the glasswork for Perry is done in-house at a discount.¡±


    ¡°Even the stained glass windows?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Especially the stained glass windows,¡± now his smile did reach his eyes, ¡°Those are produced by our proprietor and her apprentice. If we couldn¡¯t claim our dominance in our hometown, what good would our name be, my lady?¡±


    My smile turned wry, and I shook my head, ¡°Not very. Do you mind walking us through what''s on display?¡±


    Volero¡¯s smile never fell, ¡°Of course, Lady Dawn. It is my pleasure.¡±


    To either side of us was a single layer of glass and metal shelves, curved to follow the shape of the glass dome. The display cases had several layers, going higher than I was tall, but they were all filled with figurines, glass jewelry, and small but simple glass works. Away from the shelves were pedestals of varying heights that had more intricate statuettes and busts ¨Ceven further in were four full-size statues that glistened in the light. My expectations had been middling at best. I had hoped to meet the person who designed the window pane¡ªa simple artist for a simple town. But now, I wanted to meet whoever had crafted the statues.


    I stared at one and felt my mind activate [Inspect] before it was a conscious decision.


    [Inspect]


    [Handblown Glass Statue, Tier 1, Uncommon]


    [Name: Dominus of Light]


    [A statue crafted in the likeness of a mortal man. It is made of a single piece of crystalline glass and infused with mana originating from various magical botanicals.]


    [Designed and crafted by Gilthelda Mainsted]


    The statue in question was all smooth lines and soft features, and it had streaks of purples and blues swirling at the center of the abdomen. The streaks extend out, tapering off toward the statues¡¯ arms and legs. At the head of the statue was a swirl of orange and yellow. In one hand was a soft orange staff with smooth red swirls. It made a striking visual. I loved it.


    I stepped up to the statue, reaching my hand out briefly before snapping it back and turning to Volero.


    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful,¡± I sighed.


    The man¡¯s eyes softened.


    ¡°It was made by Gilthelda, the owner.¡± Volero took a moment to look at me, in my hues of purple, before nodding to himself, ¡°Would you like to meet her?¡±


    I let out a surprised laugh and felt a smile take over my face, ¡°Can I?¡±


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°Of course, follow me. I¡¯ll just ask you to wait in the sitting area while I fetch her.¡±


    Volero waved us further inward, to the back of the dome where an archway took us through to a hallway with four plush seats ¡ªtwo on either side of the hall. The chairs had a rainbow mosaic design on them, and just looking at them filled me with awe. I was practically overflowing with awe at that point, though, so it wasn¡¯t saying much. At the end of the short hallway was a stone wall, and as I looked out the windowed walls, I could see that it was a part of a much larger building. It was the back building that had towered behind the dome as we walked up. It had to contain the workspace.


    I found myself filled with questions. How many glassworkers are there? How much do they charge for custom work? How long does it take to craft such intricate glass pieces? Do they love it?


    They have to love it. Art like this comes from passion. I thought to myself as I focused my eyes back on the chairs and took a seat next to Jenny. Where did they get them?


    ¡°Nora,¡± Jenny¡¯s hushed voice pulled me out of my reverie, ¡°Do you like art?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure why she was whispering, but I had to agree that it only felt right to speak quietly. It felt like we were in a museum.


    ¡°I¨C¡± I stopped and thought about it. I really, truly, thought about it. I hadn¡¯t been into art in elsewhere. But there was an undeniable pull in me now, a pull that told me there was really only one answer, ¡°I do. A lot, actually. You?¡±


    Jenny stared at her hands briefly before looking up at me, ¡°Yeah, I do. Art reminds me of music.¡±


    She trailed off before running a hand over her braid, ¡°Before we go back to the manor, we should stop by the jewelry shop we passed by earlier. Its pieces are works of art, too. And the blacksmith has some intricate pieces of armor ¨Cand there¡¯s a tailor that has such pretty embroidery skills. ¡°


    I nodded as she spoke, ¡°I think that would be fun. What if we made the day of it? Could we do your harp tomorrow?¡±


    Jenny beamed, ¡°Yeah, I can take a day off.¡±


    We chatted while we waited, and soon enough, the door opened to reveal a group of three. One was the towering Volero, and the two others were women. The elder of the two had wild, free-flowing black hair and bright amber eyes. Her skin had a red undertone, and her bare arms were on display ¨Cand the muscles associated with them. The younger woman looked barely into adulthood, with a thick blonde braid pulling back her hair and revealing her sunburned but otherwise pale face.


    ¡°Lady Dawn,¡± the older woman greeted me with a half bow before righting herself and looking at Jenny, ¡°And Lady Perry. To what do we owe the pleasure of your visit?¡±


    As we stood, Jenny was transformed. No longer was she quiet or unsure of herself. Suddenly, she was composed, proper, and all too put together. It was a physical transformation, and it was just like when I had first met her. I found I quite liked that she had a shell to protect her.


    I spoke before she could.


    ¡°I saw the stained glass in the town ¨Cit¡¯s beautiful. I wanted to meet the artist. Or, I guess, artists.¡±


    The dark-haired woman smiled at me, and the blonde¡¯s face grew redder.


    ¡°It¡¯s even more of a pleasure then,¡± the woman¡¯s muscles flexed as she spoke, ¡°I am Gilly Mainsted, the main designer and the owner of the Gilted Glassworks. This is Brienne, my apprentice.¡±


    My eyes shifted to the blonde, who was clumsily curtsying. It was unnecessary and a little embarrassing.


    ¡°I, well, I was unable to look away from the art around Perry,¡± I paused, shuffling my feet.


    Say it, Nora, just say it. I swallowed the ever-constant anxiety that little Eunora filled me with and continued on. My voice was softer than I¡¯d like, but it came out. And, really, that¡¯s all I could ask for.


    ¡°It may not be my place, but ¨CMiss Mainsted, Brienne, thank you for bringing your skill to Perry. If it brought me this much joy, I can¡¯t imagine how much it brings those who get to see it every day.¡±


    Both women were looking at me curiously, and Volero was rubbing his face.


    ¡°Lady Dawn¨C¡± Miss Mainsted started, a serious expression crossing her face, ¡°Please, call me Gilly.¡±


    ¡°I, um, okay,¡± I blinked up at her.


    ¡°And Volero, go grab us some tea. If Lady Dawn and Lady Perry would allow me, I¡¯d like to give them a tour of the studio.¡±


    Jenny looked at me, both our eyes wide. She gave a slight nod, and I was smiling widely before I realized it, excitement filling me. I turned back to Gilly.


    ¡°We¡¯d love that.¡±


    Gilly uncrossed her arms and gripped Brienne¡¯s shoulder with one hand, causing the lanky girl to stumble slightly, ¡°Wonderful. Brienne is going to let the other staff know, and they¡¯ll pause working on anything dangerous while I show you around.¡±


    Brienne and Volero went back behind the door, and Gilly gestured for us to sit back down, ¡°It could take a bit to clear away the molten glass and lower the heat of the furnaces.¡±


    As we sat, Gilly was proven right. Volero came back quickly with a rose tea, but it took Brienne nearly half an hour before she came back ¨Cjittery as she had been before.


    ¡°The shop is ready, Gilly,¡± Brienne said, her face barely halfway through the door, pointedly not looking at me, Jenny, and the squires. She didn¡¯t even glance at Volero.


    Clapping her hands together, Gilly was grinning ¨Cand I was practically bouncing around on the inside. Outside, though, I imagined I looked much like Jenny. Calm, collected, in control, all the things children aren¡¯t supposed to be.


    ¡°All right, let me show you the hot shop,¡± Gilly said as she pulled the door open wide.


    Behind the door turned out to be a single, massive room separated by grated metal partitions. Against the walls were big metal boxes with small doors and shelves filled with orbs of glass. A significant segment of the far wall was filled with rods of colored glass ¨Cthere were dozens of colors, all separated into separate square shelves. Another segment had rods of metals in all shades, from gold to silver to some kind of white iridescent rod. After fully stepping into the room, I could see a dozen people standing quietly, lined up to the side of the entry door. They were wearing aprons with charred stains and thick leather gloves. Some had goggles over their eyes, and others had them on top of their head or hanging off their apron.


    ¡°This is where the magic happens, Lady Dawn, Lady Perry.¡± Gilly stepped forward and turned to face us with a flourish, ¡°This is the heart of the Gilted Glassworks.¡±


    As Gilly¡¯s hands lowered from the air, I felt ice tickle my face. I leaned back as glass flew from the walls. Beside me, Klein and Arlen stepped forward ¡ªhands on the hilt of their swords. But the shards of glass weren¡¯t coming closer. They circled Gilly in a halo, a series of semi-circles of all different colors.


    And then the room began to heat.

 CH 58 - The Glassworks (Part Two)

    Break of Autumn, Week 3, Day 7


    The blast of heat was instantaneous but not too uncomfortable. Klein and Arlen took a moment to survey Gilly before letting go of their sword hilts and stepping back behind me. In front of us, the glass surrounding Gilly was melting and turning into glowing molten balls of light ¨Csome colored, some not.


    I could feel my hair frizzing in the heat, and my smile was uncontrollable.


    ¡°Stay where you are, my Ladies,¡± Brienne said from beside us. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, but it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Gilly said, stepping backward ¨Cdeeper into the vast space. ¡°But I¡¯ll show you the perks of being a [Grandmaster Glassworker].¡±


    I could feel the power in her [Class] name and shivered in excitement. The grin on Gilly¡¯s face could not have been wider than my own. Next to me, Jenny¡¯s eyes were narrowed in the heat, but she had a smile too. The air was steep in anticipation of what Gilly would do next.


    The balls of molten glass swirled around her, but Gilly looked unconcerned by the heat. Instead, she seemed to be surveying her options. It only took her a few moments to make a decision. She pulled four glass balls from the air: a clear ball, two purple balls ¨Ceach a different shade, and a glowing blue orb. The rest of the glass balls returned to rod shapes and settled in a pile on the ground next to GIlly.


    The two molten orbs in each of Gilly¡¯s hands should have been burning flesh and catching cloth on fire. They should be unable to be held. They should not be easily held by a mortal hand.


    This isn¡¯t elsewhere, Nora, this is Maeve, I reminded myself, And the magic here is different.


    Gilly was a blur of movement as she tossed the balls into the air, a wicked grin still on her face. First was the clear glass ball, then the two purple, and next was the blue ball. She was juggling the glass. She flicked her eyes at Brienne, who was on the move and pulling out a metal counter on wheels. It was simplistic but smooth. It was tilted just slightly so we could see the entirety of the countertop. While Gilly juggled the four balls of molten glass, Brienne was clearing off metal tools I didn¡¯t recognize well enough to name. She hung them on hooks on the side of the rolling countertop.


    As soon as Brienne stepped away and returned next to us, Gilly threw the orbs one by one onto the counter. They landed with a sizzle and in a straight line. Stepping around to the back of the counter, Gilly began the real work. She began the art.


    There was no longer a smile on her face. Instead, her brow was furrowed, and her mouth was in a flat line. She was the picture of focus. Her muscles began to bulge, and in her hand appeared a glowing blade. It was barely an inch long with a glowing handle that settled perfectly into Gilly¡¯s palm. That was when she began to cut the orbs into bits.


    She sliced, pulled, and pinched the glass in a dozen different ways, and when she had a handful of small strips, she looked up and met my eyes before glancing down to my hip, where Noir¡¯s head was popping out of my bag. Another smile flashed across her face, disappearing as quickly as it had appeared. And then she was pulling the strips into ever finer and more delicate pieces.


    As I leaned in, she began to weave.


    I took a sharp inhale of breath, and my eyes flicked from the glass up to Gilly before falling back to the magic of her hands.


    She braided the glass as if it were the simplest thing in the world, and as she did so, she pulled the shape of the glass up and around. She created the base, and she was working so fast that I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have been able to follow her hands without my high Perception. Color flowed through the braids, the purples and blue reflecting and blending into the transparent glass.


    I was watching in a trance, and it was over too soon. The air immediately cooled as Gilly stepped back, wiping her hands off on her pants. Once she was done, I felt my heart leap in my chest. I had, of course, noticed what she was making. Seeing it finished was a whole other thing.


    It was Noir. A chunkier, more clearly braided glass Noir. It was smaller than the actual thing, only about four inches tall, but it was beautiful.


    I stepped forward to get a closer look, but Gilly held up her hand to stop me.


    ¡°Almost done,¡± she said. And then she leaned down so that the glass Noir was at eye level, and she took a deep breath.


    As she blew out, I could feel ice all around me. It chilled me to my bones. But as Gilly stood back up, I could see that the glass Noir was now shimmering in the light. Whatever Skill she had used added some kind of iridescent gloss.


    I bet that¡¯s what makes the stone of the building shimmer.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Gilly pulled out a shred of gold and picked up the glass bunny. Pressing the gold to the bottom of the piece of art, I watched a golden light encompass the entire piece before sinking back to the bottom of the bunny.


    ¡°It¡¯s finished,¡± Gilly said triumphantly before waving me forward. ¡°It¡¯s safe to approach, Lady Dawn, if you would like a closer look.¡±


    I did, and I didn¡¯t hesitate to bound forward. I didn¡¯t even think about controlling my speed. I was so thrilled that, one moment, I was by the wall. The next, I was rushing to the counter and gripping the edge, peering at the glass version of Noir.


    ¡°He¡¯s beautiful,¡± I whispered before realizing something.


    I need it. It¡¯s Noir. I want it. Do I have enough for something crafted by a [Grandmaster Glassworker]?


    I looked up at Gilly, taking a breath before asking, ¡°How much?¡±


    Immediately, she smiled, ¡°How much?¡±


    I nodded forcefully, ¡°How much? He¡¯s beautiful. He¡¯s a piece of art made from my Noir. I want it.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hide the pure want from my voice. In that moment, it felt as if I¡¯d never desired something so much.


    ¡°[Inspect] it, my Lady,¡± Gilly said cryptically rather than naming a price.


    So I did. My eyes flew to the piece of art.


    [Inspect]


    [Handmolded Glass Figurine, Tier 1, Uncommon]


    [Name: In the Light of Dawn]


    [A figurine crafted in the likeness of a knit bunny. It is made of several woven strands of glass and infused with dyes made up of ground Jyler, Lyrica Petals, and Perringal Petals. Made personally for the Lady Eunora Dawn.]


    [Designed and crafted by Gilthelda Mainsted]


    I blinked, then looked up to GIlly, ¡°But¨C¡±


    ¡°No buts, Lady Dawn,¡± Gilly bent down to look at me at eye level, ¡°Just promise you¡¯ll display it somewhere prominent for all to see.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even care that this was probably just a business decision. That it had everything to do with my name and nothing to do with being kind.


    I laughed. ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°Then, Volero will wrap this up for you while we look around and then have some tea.¡±


    The rest of the hot shop was much less magical. The other artisans required furnaces and tools and whatever else goes into glassworking. No one else spoke up while Gilly took us around the shop ending back where we started at the hallway with the plush chairs and the multicolored shadows.


    As we sat, Volero had already placed a tea cart out. Gilly poured tea for me and Jenny ¨Cas well as a nervous-looking Brienne.


    ¡°Now, tell me, what brings a Dawn to our slice of paradise?¡± Gilly asked. I knew better and sipped my tea from a delicate pink glass cup.


    Jenny answered as if she¡¯d been prepared for this, ¡°The Knights of the Dusk are handling the Blight issues that have been reported. Lady Dawn was passing through and answered the Call.¡±


    Her words all held more meaning than I cared to parse, but Gilly clearly understood.


    ¡°Ah, then you have my gratitude, Lady Dawn.¡± Gilly bent her head toward me. ¡°The forest has been rougher than usual this autumn.¡±


    ¡°Does that affect your business much?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°It does ¨Cthe local apothecary and florist supply us with a large portion of our dyes, and they often forage in the forest nearby. We have plenty of dye for now, but our stock needs to last through winter.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°From what my knights have told me, they should be done clearing brambles tomorrow.¡±


    As we chatted about Perry as a whole and what Jenny had shown me so far, Volero came out with a purple satin box with a soft lavender-colored ribbon. He placed it gently on the end table next to me.


    ¡°Your work of art, Lady Dawn.¡±


    I smiled to myself and gave a gentle, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As we left the glassworks, Klein carried the box with the glass Noir, and we made our way back to the Perry Manor. It was time for lunch.


    <hr>


    Fortunately, Lady Perry was out for the day ¨Cdoing who knows what. I didn¡¯t care. I preferred the peace that came away from her. The light chatter I could have with Jenny was better. Kind of. Until I thought of how she was so self-assured in front of citizens, unlanded and landed both, and how reserved she was in front of me. It was reminiscent of her mother. Because if she saw the commoners of Perry as beneath her. Why would she be nervous? She wouldn¡¯t be ¨Cthat was the kicker.


    As we sat in the music room, the smooth sound of Jenny plucking her harp filled the air. I was frowning at the thoughts plaguing me.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t prove that was what was happening. And she was just as young as I was ¨Cso, of course, her mother was her main role model.


    Of course. I mocked in my head, thinking of Countess Dawn. A mother should be a role model.


    We sat in that room, decorated in red bronze. On the walls hung portraits of red-haired men and women, and in the corner was a redwood piano. There were violins and violas and a cello. Mounted on the wall was a display of flutes. I wondered who played all these instruments. Jenny and Lady Perry had only ever mentioned the massive harp set at the center of the room. I was seated a dozen or so feet away on a plush couch, tea and cookies next to me.


    As I took it all in, time passed, decorated with the soothing notes of Jenny¡¯s harp. I wouldn¡¯t say it made me lose track of time, but it could have. If I wasn¡¯t perpetually in my own head. In the end, Jenny played the harp for so long that her fingers grew red, and sweat beaded on her forehead.


    When she finally paused, her eyes settled on me as I was holding Noir in my arms with my feet tucked underneath me, and my boots were sitting on the ground in front of the couch. I was reading a pamphlet I had found on the end table to my left. It was about the theory of music and listed some annotated compositions for the harp. The lettering was rough, but it had the distinctive swirls of noble writing. Jenny must have worked hard to memorize the piece. I couldn¡¯t tell which one it was, but everything she played was smooth and beautiful to hear.


    It had been over an hour, and I had wondered if I should have pulled out a book. It was the perfect studying atmosphere. And I desperately needed to learn. To grow. To become more.

 CH 59 - Barons and Their Chains

    Break of Autumn, Week 3, Day 7


    It was a long pause before one of us spoke, and Jenny was the one to break the silence.


    ¡°You never ask.¡±


    I was so absorbed in my own thoughts that this was out of nowhere. Taking a moment, I took some time to look around ¨Cat the veritable orchestra around us, at the portraits decorating the wall¨C and then I settled back on Jenny.


    ¡°What should I ask?¡±


    She looked pensive, ¡°Everyone asks. It¡¯s weird.¡±


    Understanding filled me, and I leaned back into the couch, sinking deeper into the cushions. My eyes focused on a portrait of Lady Perry with a man and a younger Jenny. ¡°About the Baron?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Do you want me to ask?¡± I said, flicking my eyes back onto Jenny.


    She looked down at her hands, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Okay then,¡± I gave her a small smile and leaned forward, gripping her hands in my own, ¡°I won¡¯t ask.¡±


    She returned my smile with a wobbly one of her own. She wasn¡¯t crying, not quite, but her eyes were misty ¨Cand so I let my old thoughts resurface. Not of self-consciousness or anxiety but of growth. I wanted to run, to train my Endurance and Dexterity. I wanted to lean into my Strength and push through the barrier. I wanted to do anything except sit around the Perry manor and fester.


    ¡°I want to train,¡± I told Jenny.


    ¡°Train?¡± She asked, blinking her eyes rapidly to clear out the moisture.


    ¡°Yesterday, Klein, Arlen, and I did laps around the town. I want to do something like that again.¡± I nodded decisively, trying to push any thoughts of the Baron out of Jenny¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m tired of sitting still.¡±


    Jenny thought for a moment before gently pulling her hands away from mine. ¡°I might have an idea?¡±


    I perked up, ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jenny smiled more solidly now as she stood and left through the hall.


    After a long stint down the hall and a turn, we were at a plain door. It was right in the corner of the hall. Jenny looked over her shoulder at me before opening the door to reveal a stairwell.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I hummed as Jenny waved me in.


    The stairwell was dimly lit, and if not for my Perception, I was sure I would have been unable to see where we were going confidently. With every step, the light was darkening. Jenny tapped the wall as we were roughly halfway down, and magelights appeared, burning brightly above us. A towering stone archway was at the bottom of the stairs, beyond which was a large open room. As we approached, I could see that weapons were lining the room''s side walls, and a tan mat was lining the floor. My heels sunk into the lining, and I knew what this place had to be. It was this world¡¯s equivalent of a gym. A sparring room, a memory of little Eunora said.


    ¡°We could run here?¡± Jenny said, uncertainty on her face as she glanced at me.


    We¡¯d left all the guards at the door of the stairwell up above, so it was just us two.


    ¡°We?¡± I responded.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Jenny hummed, ¡°I think Mother would like me to. I mostly practice archery. But I want to know what it¡¯s like ¨Cto run freely.¡±


    I laughed, genuine and clear.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s.¡±


    I dropped my bag to the side, leaving Noir¡¯s eyes facing the center of the room. It was a comfort to have him watching over me, even if he wasn¡¯t animated. I settled in the center of the room, preparing to stretch as Jenny continued walking.


    ¡°Do you have any blade Skills?¡± Jenny asked as she made her way up to one wall, running her hands over the wooden swords and daggers.


    I¡¯ve spent so much time hiding what I can do that I have hardly thought about what I can¡¯t. I thought, wondering if it was safe to say either way. But ultimately, I was curious about what she wanted to do. So, I shook my head, then realized she wasn¡¯t looking at me.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Me either.¡± She sighed before turning around, ¡°My father was Skilled in a ton of swords and daggers.¡±


    My breath hitched.


    ¡°Was?¡± I asked, attempting nonchalance.


    ¡°Yeah, was,¡± Jenny said, her dark eyes soft.


    There was silence as Jenny came up to where I was stretching my legs, and I was not going to be the one who broke it. She said she didn¡¯t want you to ask, not that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    ¡°He had his Skills sealed by the Queen when I was little,¡± she half-whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but Mother says it was his own fault. That we were lucky to come out with our Classes intact.¡±


    I had so many questions. The Queen can do that? Paramount among them. But as I thought about it, memories of little Eunora began flashing in my mind. Memories of the tales of Queen Esther, Daughter of the Beheaded, Ruler of the Righteous, came in. Stories of her ascension to Queen were taught by Lina. The people called her Esther the Liberator and Esther the Beloved. The anarchists called her Esther the Queenkiller and Esther the Forgotten. The Queen herself chose Esther the Vainglorious. Lina taught that it was a joke, a message to the late Queen that came before Queen Esther. And there was silence at the coronation when she took the moniker. But after the initial shock, the crowd had roared so loud that all of Oberon shook. The capital city was a beacon of light and celebration for months afterward.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    I wanted to know so much about what happened to the Baron, but I settled on a simple question.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± I asked.


    Jenny just shrugged, ¡°Who knows? Not here.¡±


    I nodded and went back to stretching. Next to me, Jenny looked down at herself. I could read her expression clear as day.


    ¡°You can¡¯t run in that,¡± I said, amusement filling my voice. Jenny had never changed from the dress she had been wearing earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± she said with a defeated huff, and I heard her mumble, ¡°Now I have to climb the stairs again.¡±


    <hr>


    -


    Jenny returned just as I was finishing stretching, dressed in short overalls made with a delicate material. The flowing shirt underneath was also lightweight, and her leather shoes looked well-worn and comfortable. It was similar in concept to my own outfit ¨Cthough I¡¯d focused on practicality, not comfort, nothing I wore was uncomfortable. Not even my boots.


    I¡¯ll have to [Inspect] them later, I thought, realizing it had to be some kind of enchantment. I wonder if [Inspect] gains levels faster if I use it on higher-tier objects.


    While Jenny stretched next to me, I leaned back on my elbows. Soon enough, she was finished, and I was standing, a hand outstretched to help her up. We made our way to the edge of the training mat, and I shook out my shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to run,¡± I said, letting out a deep breath and exhaling all my worries, all my anxiety, all my fear. My eyes were focused ahead, but I caught Jenny''s movement next to me.


    We started at a jog. Jenny and I were pacing each other for the first lap and the second, but once we hit the third, Jenny started to fall behind. Or, rather, I was pulling ahead. I didn¡¯t realize it, but I was speeding up. It was gradual at first, but over time, I lapped Jenny once, twice, thrice. At that moment, I wasn¡¯t worried about what it would show of me. Because I felt free. My lungs emptied and refilled, the muscles in my legs burned, and there was sweat on my brow.


    It was what I had craved.


    Everything began melting away. The bricks turned into a blur, the mat just another path to follow. Jenny was barely a tick in my Perception.


    I felt the words leave my lips before I processed the thought.


    ¡°[Sophism]¡±


    The world slowed, and the burn intensified. My mind relished the feeling of being alive. There were no red or white lines¡ªsimply my own mind. My body moved incrementally as my thoughts rebounded around and around within my head.


    I don¡¯t want to stop. I want to go to exhaustion. I want to crumble. I want to burn. I want to go further.


    [Sophism] broke after what felt like an eternity. The world spun up around me, and I increased my speed. My heels dug into the mat, and my breath grew ragged. My body was my own. That was something I could control. Maybe not my mind, but my body. [Eternal Communion] couldn¡¯t force me to move, and little Eunora couldn¡¯t force me to stay still. This was all me.


    So, I ran.


    It wasn¡¯t long after we started that I glimpsed Jenny pull to the side and lay down. But I focused my eyes ahead of me and kept going. And going. And going. I ran until I was panting, until my legs were jelly until I literally could not continue.


    When that time came, I collapsed onto the mat and stared up at the ceiling. All I could hear was my heart beating. All I could feel was my own breathing. Nothing could reach me here. Not memories of elsewhere or thoughts of the Divine. I was simply Nora.


    ¡°I love running,¡± I said out loud.


    ¡°I can tell.¡± Jenny huffed from above me. When she had come over and started to hover, I had no idea. But my blue eyes met her amber ones, and I could feel a tired smile form on my lips.


    ¡°Sorry, I got a bit lost.¡±


    Jenny looked at me for a moment before shrugging. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We all have our things. Do you want some water?¡±


    She waved her hand to the side of the room, and I forced my head to turn. Someone had brought a pitcher of water and glasses. One was half-filled, the other sat empty.


    I propped myself up on my elbows. ¡°That sounds perfect.¡±


    We sat down in the training room for another hour, just casually chatting. There were no hard questions, simply dreamy talks about Perry and what Jenny was hoping to see at the Autumn festival in a few weeks. I wondered aloud about what the church would put together for Winter. What kind of classes would they teach? The priest had said a mix of combat and crafting Skills would be offered, but what did that mean?


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll help?¡± I asked Jenny.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she hummed. We were looking at the practice weapons, running our fingers over the wood grains. ¡°It¡¯ll change a lot of lives. Make Perry safer.¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± I sighed, circling my nail over a particularly spiral knot in the grain.


    ¡°We usually donate in the name of Frill before Winter ¨Cit helps the apothecary and healers prepare in case of injuries after a patrol comes through.¡± Jenny said, ¡°There are more patrols after Rise through Rule, Peak, and Break. They slow back down in Fall.¡±


    ¡°There are more in Winter?¡± I asked.


    Jenny nodded, ¡°Blights create more brambles in Winter than in the other months. It¡¯s why it¡¯s been rough that their season came early this year.¡±


    I hummed in acknowledgment.


    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s causing the increase,¡± I thought aloud.


    Beside me, Jenny shifted. I looked over at her, and she was gripping her stomach with her hands.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said, taking a deep breath and carefully releasing her grip on herself, ¡°It¡¯s just scary to think about.¡±


    ¡°I know. The town must be a beacon calling to them.¡± I mumbled, thinking about how Sir Limrick and Dame Arella had explained how the blights feed off mana.


    ¡°You have no idea,¡± Jenny sighed.


    We found ourselves at the back of the training room, where there was another door ¨Cthis one metal. It looked intense.


    ¡°But we should go up. It¡¯s almost time for dinner,¡± Jenny insisted, grabbing my arm and pulling me away from the door.


    ¡°All right,¡± I said, stepping away from the door, ¡°Do you think the Baroness is going to grill me again?¡±


    Jenny laughed awkwardly and continued tugging on my sleeve, ¡°Probably.¡±


    As we turned around, I went to say something back. Something probably along the lines of, Are you okay? Or What¡¯s with the rush? But I froze, my mouth half open, and my head turned when a sound filled the room.


    A krrrrkkkkkkkrrkkkk of branches cracking with movement.


    And it came from behind the door.

 CH 60 - Blights and How to Break Them

    Break of Autumn, Week 3, Day 7


    I whipped around, my body moving on its own. I pulled away from Jenny effortlessly. I was still close enough to the door that I barely had to reach for it. Gripping the handle, I twisted the knob and pulled.


    Krrrrkkkkkkkrrkkkkt¡­.. Krrkkkrrrrttt.


    The sound continued and the sight of writhing roots greeted me, and I could feel all rational thought leaving my head. My breathe quickened, and I dropped my hand ¨Cjust as Jenny grabbed it from the air and grasped it tightly.


    A blight.


    My vision was going black. I tried to take a slow breath to control myself. But Jenny was speaking, and I couldn¡¯t understand a word of it. She was pulling on me, but I was staring at the dark opening left behind by a wide open doorway. I was focused on the monster, on the sounds it was making, on the way it was forcing me to feel.


    I fired off an [Inspect].


    [Sapling Blight, Tier 1, Level 17]


    [A monster that subsists on mana, both ambient and otherwise. Currently a Sapling, an immature Blight that will grow into a specialization. Current specializations are predicted to be: Twig, Vine, or Shrub.]


    As the words filled my vision, Jenny shouted something at me and forcefully tugged my arm ¨Ccausing me to fall backward and land facing the doorway. But it didn¡¯t matter. Nothing mattered. Nothing but¨C


    [Shadow Conjuration+Shadow Manipulation]


    The command echoed in my head, and I gasped as I felt the ice of mana flood my veins. Out from my heart and through my chest. Chest to shoulder. Shoulder to wrist. Wrist to hand. I lifted my hand, palm down, and pointed at the beast in the darkness.


    From my fingertips, black shadow oozed. It rolled off me like miasma and coalesced in the air into long tendrils. They were rapidly multiplying, one eldritch horror after another. All primed and ready to attack.


    It was on my forced exhale that the spears of shadow went flying. From nothingness, they were born, but I could hear how solid they were. They shot from me like bullets, aimed for the mass of roots across from me. The first struck a root dead center, severing it from the mass. The second flew wide. The third another true shot.


    The wood ripped and splintered as I attacked. I watched as shards of wood flung out from the body of roots. Another tendril shot out like a spear and ripped a limb from the blight. At some point, I felt Jenny release me, but I was too overwhelmed to stop my onslaught. I was consumed by the need to destroy the blight. To end the threat against me. It was thirty seconds before the roots stopped writhing noticeably.


    My breathing slowly came under my control once again, and I pulled my hand back and stopped my attack. I realized I was shaking. I leaned forward, peering into the darkness, and saw the damage I had done.


    I had ripped the limbs off the blight and severed its head. The writhing had stopped, and there were no more sounds coming from the room. As I watched, I saw that there were thick metal bars holding the monster back. I let my head fall between my knees, and I gripped my braid with both hands.


    I released a shuddered breath. Beside me, I heard a whimper. My hackles raised, and I whipped my head up and reached for the noise. My body twisted faster than should have been possible, and I had my hand wrapped around Jenny¡¯s throat. I was practically on top of the girl.


    ¡°You knew,¡± I hissed.


    I was deathly still, but underneath my hand Jenny was shaking. Tears were running down her face, and I could feel her choked sobs. She was acting like a ¨Cmy mind shuddered. Like a child, I thought, horrified. It was then I whipped back, scrambling away from the child.


    Jenny brought her hands up to her throat, still sobbing and leaning back against the door.


    I took another breath and filled my head with intention.


    [Mental Fortitude]


    In my head, moments flickered in my mind. The sight of the grey stone walls. The feel of the cold floor under me. The sound of Jenny¡¯s shattered breaths. The smell of salt and sweat. The taste of stale air on my tongue. It did what it was meant to do ¨Cit grounded me. But it didn¡¯t make me any less afraid. Simply more in control.


    ¡°Explain,¡± I yelled at her, anger and fear mixed together, ¡°Explain why there is a monster in your basement!¡±


    Jenny¡¯s eyes were wide, and she began frantically trying to stand ¨Conly for her hands to fail to grip anything and her legs to collapse under her. So she started to crawl away. I was calm enough now that I stood. My legs were unsteady, but they held.


    ¡°Jenny,¡± I whispered, horrified.


    Then, I turned around, surveying the damage once more. My stomach turned.


    I turned on my heel and ran. I had been so tired, so ready to relax and soak in a bath. So prepared to let the burn of my muscles remind me I was alive. None of that was in me now. No. Now I was screaming.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Klein!¡± I shouted, passing Jenny.


    ¡°Arlen!¡± I screeched, bounding up the stairs.


    I yelled and screamed and shouted like a banshee as I moved. The door at the top of the stairwell burst open right as I was about to rip it open myself. Immediately, I saw through the dirt ¨CI saw the cream metal, the purple leathers, the emblem of the two suns, and I ran to the suit of armor in the doorway.


    ¡°Help me¨C¡± I choked out, a sob coming out, tears I hadn¡¯t noticed running down my face.


    Arms wrapped around me, and a familiar voice bellowed, ¡°POSITIONS.¡±


    I felt the command echo and rebound off the walls. Relief flooded me. It was Sir Rellar. I was lifted off the ground and positioned with my arms around his neck. He supported me and turned around. Within moments, a dozen knights were bursting through windows and bounding down the halls.


    ¡°Neil, Siobhan, secure the basement. Undein, George, grab the Baroness. The rest of you, subdue the house guards.¡± His voice was calm, collected, in control. And the Knights of the Dusk moved.


    Like lightning, Sir Neil and Dame Siobhan passed us by. Quick as a blade, Sir Limrick and Dame Undein darted in one direction. Without hesitation, Klein and Arlen ¨Cwho were off to the side, took down the singular Perry guard that had been with them. The rest disappeared at the command of their Captain.


    I pressed my face into Sir Rellar¡¯s shoulder and cried.


    That was when the notice appeared.


    [Analysis Complete! Presenting Combat Report.]


    [Combat Report]


    [Skills Used in Combat:


    Inspect Lv. 5


    Shadow Manipulation Lv. 6


    Shadow Conjuration Lv. 6]


    [Hostiles Defeated:


    1 Sapling Blight, Tier 1, Level 17 - Killed]


    [Contribution: 100%]


    [Level Discrepancy: 5 Level Excess]


    [Overall Experience Modifier Adjusted for:


    100% Contribution against Hostile


    5+ Level Excess below Hostile]


    [Achievements:


    Killed a Blight-type monster for the first time. Extra experience applied.]


    [Post-Combat Results:


    Skill Level Up! Shadow Manipulation is now Level 7!


    Skill Level Up! Shadow Conjuration is now Level 7!


    Class Experience Applied.]


    My stomach turned again, and I dismissed the box, burrowing myself further into Sir Rellar¡¯s chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright now, my Lady,¡± Sir Rellar said, his usually strong voice soft. He used his free hand to pat me on the back gently. ¡°You¡¯re okay, Lady Nora.¡±


    It just caused me to weep more, all my anger and fear forcing its way out through my tear ducts.


    ¡°B¨C¡± I started, but choked on a sob as soon as I started.


    I took a shaky breath and swallowed my tears, whispering, ¡°Blight.¡±


    I felt Sir Rellar stiffen, ¡°What?¡±


    I took another more sobering breath, and once the words started, they didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°There was a blight, it was trapped behind bars, but I didn¡¯t know that. And it was so strong. I couldn¡¯t think, couldn¡¯t stop. I just had to do. So I did. I did! And now it¡¯s dead, but Jenny knew. She knew it was there! What if there are more? What if Perry is its own destroyer!¡±


    By the end, my voice was frantic all over again, and I was pulled back from Sir Rellar¡¯s shoulder, looking right up at his stormy eyes. His brows had gone through a range of emotions, from furrowed in worry to raised in shock. His mouth was a firm line. Any softness he¡¯d shown had disappeared as he fell back into the role of Captain.


    ¡°Explain what you mean by it¡¯s dead?¡± Sir Rellar started with.


    Right as I was about to answer, the sound of Jenny crying and being brought up the stairs filled the doorway.


    ¡°She¨Cshe just¨C¡± A hiccup interrupted her, ¡°She is so scary!¡±


    I stilled, my eyes going wide in horror, ¡°I just did what I had to!¡±


    I began pushing against Sir Rellar, and after a half second, he put me down. I turned on my heel, my body and voice still shaking.


    ¡°You knew what was down there,¡± I got out, ¡°You knew, and you had us spend hours next to it!¡±


    Jenny wasn¡¯t even listening. Instead, she was burrowed into Sir Neil¡¯s armor. My stomach churned. I felt Sir Rellar¡¯s hand on my shoulder, holding onto me.


    My knights. I thought they were my knights. What if they don¡¯t believe me? What if they choose Jenny? I need Noir! He¡¯s all I can trust.


    As my thoughts spiraled and I leaned out against Sir Rellar¡¯s hand, Sir Neil set down Jenny and stepped away, saying, ¡°I found her huddled in the corner of the basement, crying about seeing a monster.¡±


    His voice was calm, impassive, and his face was hard. He held no sympathy as he looked down at Jenny.


    ¡°Something tells me she wasn¡¯t talking about the blight, either.¡± He sneered. Jenny covered her face as she continued to cry.


    Warmth bubbled up in my chest, and while I was still shaken, I was at least reassured. He isn¡¯t taking her side.


    ¡°Report. Neil, what did you find?¡± Sir Rellar asked, glancing down at me.


    Sir Neil stood straight, his fist over the suns on his armor, ¡°Reporting, Captain. I found a cellar at the back of the basement. There were eight cells in the room. The one closest to the door held a blight corpse ¨CSapling, Tier 1, Level 17. Deeper into the cellar were three more blights ¨Cseemingly sedated and unmoving, all Saplings and sub-level 10. Dame Siobhan found traces of elemental magic. She is currently verifying the status of the blights and the magic traces. There was no evidence of additional members of House Perry being present.¡±


    As Sir Neil spoke, I could feel Sir Rellar¡¯s eyes staring daggers into my back. The longer he spoke, the harder the stare became. Just when I thought I would crumble under the weight of his judgment, he let out a long sigh.


    ¡°House Perry is nothing but trouble. First the Baron and now the Baroness? Do these people never learn?¡± Sir Rellar looked to Jenny, ¡°Lady Perry, please go with Sir Neil to the reception room.¡±


    She never looked at me as she lifted her face out of her hands. Her eyes, red from crying, focused on Sir Rellar as she nodded, and Sir Neil began ushering her out of the stairwell and down the hallway. In the distance, I could hear the sounds of metal clanking and muffled shouts.


    I stayed very still as Sir Rellar pulled his hand away from my shoulder. I did not move, even as the man shifted to kneel in front of me. My eyes were focused on the ground as he spoke.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re alone,¡± Sir Rellar tugged my chin up, forcing me to look him in the eye. ¡±Lady Nora, care to explain how you were able to kill a blight 15 Levels your senior?¡±

 CH 60.5 - Interlude 6

    From the Outside


    Break of Autumn, Week 3, Day 7


    A krrrrkkkkkkkrrkkkk filled the training room, a resounding sound that Lady Perry had promised her daughter would not happen. That the monsters behind the door were sleeping. They weren¡¯t dangerous ¨Cnot to them.


    She can¡¯t go in, Jenny thought to herself, tugging on her crimson braid. Nora could get hurt. And Mother would be upset!


    But Nora was already turning. She was already reaching for the handle of the door. She was opening the door, and Jenny was frozen, her hand gripping Nora¡¯s as tightly as she could. But it was no use. There was no stopping Nora, who was clearly stronger than Jenny ¨Cdespite Jenny¡¯s [Uncommon] Class. Nora had run for ages ¨Clonger than Jenny thought even stats could enhance a child¡¯s endurance. She was already coming to terms with the insanity of Nora¡¯s powers as Nora ripped free from Jenny¡¯s hands.


    Then the door was open, and Jenny could see a blight standing there. It was moving slowly in the darkness. It moved in the way its kind always did ¨Cwith grotesque twirls of their roots and the dark holes that acted as their eyes staring into your soul. It wasn¡¯t the first time Jenny had seen a blight ¨Cit wasn¡¯t even the first time she had seen this blight. But her mother had said it would be asleep. Sedated was the word she used.


    It must have worn off. Jenny thought frantically, grabbing at Nora again. This time her hands were gripping as tight as she could, so tight that her knuckles were white with the strain of her grip. Nora didn¡¯t flinch. Well, not at Jenny¡¯s grip.


    Jenny could hear Nora¡¯s breath quicken and knew she needed to take her away.


    ¡°Come on, Nora, we need to go,¡± Jenny spoke quickly, and tugged on Nora¡¯s hand, but the other girl wouldn¡¯t budge.


    This must be her first time seeing a blight, Jenny reasoned, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it won¡¯t attack us. But we need to go. Now.¡±


    Nora¡¯s breaths were so quick, and she wasn¡¯t looking anywhere but at the blight. She was hyperventilating. Jenny had seen it before ¨Chad experienced it before.


    ¡°Get a grip, Nora!¡± Jenny shouted, ¡°We need to go! [Hand of a Harpist]!¡±


    Mana coated Jenny¡¯s fingertips, and she tugged again, this time with the power of [Hand of a Harpist]. The Skill broke through whatever trance Nora was in and forced her to move. Only, she tumbled back toward Jenny, taking both girls down. Nora had landed on her behind, still facing the blight, and Jenny was beside her, getting ready to drag Nora back again ¨Cto get her to flee, to move.


    But it was just a blight. Jenny was sure that they didn¡¯t need to be afraid. It wasn¡¯t even Tier 2. Jenny knew that much ¨Cshe¡¯d inspected it before, and her mother had soothed her with the fact that the bars could hold a person up to Tier 3, so these monsters were no match.


    That was the moment Jenny realized she¡¯d made a mistake.


    That was the moment that she recoiled from Nora.


    That was the moment Nora gasped and released a scream so bloodcurdling Jenny couldn¡¯t bring herself to move again.


    And then darkness reigned.


    Giant spikes of darkness emerged from nothing ¨Cno, not nothing. They emerged from Nora. From her open palm, the shadows dripped down and pooled around her. They writhed and shifted unsettling, wrapping her protectively.


    The darkness was alive; Jenny could feel it. It was so close to her, and it was so cold. It felt like when she used [Mana Sense] on her mother¡¯s Skills. Only, Jenny hadn¡¯t activated [Mana Sense].


    As the spears of pitch black began shooting at the blight, Jenny could only think a single word.


    Monster.


    Jenny watched as a limb was severed from the blight, and she caved in on herself.


    Monster.


    Another spike broke a root. It was unrelenting. Jenny felt tears well up in her eyes.


    Monster.


    How did Nora have so much mana? How could she have a contract this early? Why was she¨C


    A monster!!


    Jenny hiccuped in her fright. Then she began to cry in earnest. Out of fear that Nora would lose control, she covered her mouth with her hands to muffle her cries.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The attack continued. And continued. And continued. It felt like hours, but it couldn¡¯t have been longer than a minute. Jenny wasn¡¯t able to calm down until the shadows began to slow, then all together faded away into the mundane shadows of the room.


    Jenny released a whimper out of fear and relief that it was over. And then Jenny was slammed back against the door, a hand around her throat, Nora practically on top of her.


    ¡°You knew.¡± Nora accused.


    Jenny took a shaking breath and choked on her own sobs as she tried to respond. No words came, only more tears. More tears and the pain of Nora¡¯s grip.


    Then Nora gasped, letting Jenny go and jumping away from her. Jenny brought her hands up to her throat, shock filling her.


    Monster.


    ¡°Explain,¡± Nora screamed at Jenny, any semblance of control lost in her frenzy, ¡°Explain why there is a monster in your basement!¡±


    You are the monster, was all Jenny could think as she scrambled away from Nora. Unable to find purchase with her hands, Jenny attempted to stand. But her legs were useless, too. So she crawled away from Nora and the obliterated blight. But Nora was faster, and she stood ¨Crunning past Jenny and shouting. Jenny couldn¡¯t shout if she wanted to. Not after what she¡¯d seen. Not after a monster attacked her.


    <hr>


    Neil Lighton was not a clumsy man. Sure, he seems that way ¨Cwhen it came to his words. When it came to the way he interacted with people. But Neil was taught to do that. Neil was one of the best knights Oberon Rellar had ever worked with. He was decisive. He was strategic. He was a man you wanted on your side. So, making the decision to send Neil down into the basement was an easy one. Siobhan would handle it with efficiency as well.


    When Neil arrived down the stairwell to the young Lady Perry curled up into a ball and sobbing, he thought he would have to be clumsy. He had expected an attack, not a crying child. It didn¡¯t take long to understand the situation though. Not when his eyes focused on the door hanging wide open and the chunks of roots splayed about. This was not something that required him to be soft, not yet. This required him to be strong. And strong Neil could do.


    Stepping past Lady Perry, Neil had his hand on the hilt of his sword. Making eye contact with Siobhan, they took their positions. Her flanking him to the right, her dagger out. With every step, more and more of the back room came into view. There was no overt movement, no sound save for the crying in the background. But that meant nothing. Many attackers had Skills that allowed them to hide themselves ¨CNeil¡¯s Lady included, if underleveled.


    Neil kneeled down at the threshold and inspected the chunks of root.


    ¡°Sapling Blight. Dead. Level 17.¡± He spoke, hushed, as his eyes scanned the remainder of the room. As his hand found the Mana Pearl from the monster, he tossed it back to Siobhan. ¡°Going in.¡±


    Beside him, Siobhan nodded, catching the pearl with ease and tucking it into her armor.


    As they counted and inspected and ran their Skills, they swore.


    ¡°She¡¯s experimenting on them,¡± Siobhan said, ¡°No evidence of corruption in the cellar, though. So whatever she was doing was mundane.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Neil sighed, counting the remaining three Saplings and logging their levels and status, ¡°It could be benign or she could have a source of corruption elsewhere in the manor.¡±


    Siobhan stilled, running [Mana Sense], ¡°Do you see that?¡±


    Neil turned back to where she was squatted down. It was a deep gash in the wall.


    ¡°Someone killed this thing, and they used extreme force to do it,¡± Neil said.


    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Siobhan ran her fingers across the gash, ¡°This was caused by elemental magic. I¡¯ll have to look into it further to figure out what kind. It seems¡­ uncontracted.¡±


    Neil swore, ¡°What is house Perry doing with an uncontracted elementalist? Also, where would they have gone? I¡¯m running [Lightning Disperse] and I don¡¯t see any other exits.¡±


    Siobhan gave Neil a look, ¡°There were only two people down here. Lady Perry and Lady Nora.¡±


    Realization dawned on Neil, and he said, ¡°Lady Nora who has a Skill called [Silent as a Shadow].¡±


    Siobhan nodded, ¡°Keep it between us and the Captain for now. I¡¯m going to wipe any trace of her Skills. I can feel another Skill was used, but the mana is much weaker and non-elemental. Probably Lady Perry.¡±


    Neil nodded, then turned back towards the training room, ¡°I¡¯m going to bring Lady Perry up so you can work in peace. See what she says.¡±


    ¡°Neil,¡± Siobhan started, ¡°Make her think you agree. Whatever she says, make her think you¡¯re safe. We need to know what she saw. We need to protect Lady Nora.¡±


    Shaking his head, Neil said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯m not great with kids though. Especially nobles.¡±


    Siobhan huffed a laugh, and Neil was gone from the cellar.


    With a few quick steps, Neil was sparking with electricity. He had to tap his hand against the metal of his armor to discharge himself before he got to the Lady Perry. Kneeling down, he did his best to soften his voice.


    ¡°Lady Perry,¡± he said, reaching out a hand to the girl, ¡°Lady Perry, I¡¯m here.¡±


    She was still crying, though more muffled now.


    ¡°Monster,¡± Lady Perry cried out, a new round of sobs forcing their way out, ¡°A monster!¡±


    Neil, quickly realizing he wasn¡¯t cut out for this, simply picked the girl up by her armpits ¨Cwhich took some strategic gripping because Lady Perry was practically in a ball.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you, Lady Perry, you¡¯re safe,¡± he said, pulling the girl into his chest and shifting his arms so he was supporting her with one arm and patting her back with the other, ¡°You¡¯re safe now. The monster is dead.¡±


    ¡°No¨C¡± she whimpered into Neil¡¯s armor, ¡°She¡¯s not.¡±


    Neil did not stiffen underneath the girl by sheer force of will, and it took every bit of control he had to keep his face kind and not irritated.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay, I¡¯m going to take you somewhere safer than here.¡±


    It was a relief when he could dump her on the ground in front of an angry Lady Nora. He hated pretending. It was the worst part of the job. Being unassuming in front of the populace.


    Neil Lighton was a man who loved to fight monsters. He was good at it. And when he¡¯d almost died as a teen doing just that, the Dawns had taken him in. Had healed him and given him the opportunity to grow into his abilities. So, Neil only really cared about two things: monsters and the Dawns. Everything else was an act. An irritation. His only role was to protect the Duchy of Dawn.


    Neil had no sympathy for the girl scared of Lady Nora. No sympathy for anyone who would call her power monstrous. Because Neil had seen monsters. And Lady Nora was nothing like them.

 CH 61 - Divine Rights

    Break of Autumn, Week 3, Day 7


    ¡±Lady Nora, care to explain how you were able to kill a blight 15 Levels your senior?¡±


    I thought about lying. About saying, No, actually, it wasn¡¯t me. But Sir Rellar saw through all of my lies from the beginning. From my mana practice to now. He didn¡¯t have any doubt it was me ¨CI could see it in his eyes.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t 15 Levels higher than me,¡± I started. ¡°It was five.¡±


    Sir Rellar furrowed his brow, ¡°Five shouldn¡¯t be possible. You¡¯ve only been awakened since Rise. That¡¯s¨C¡±


    ¡°Only three months,¡± I finished for him.


    His grip loosened, and I pulled away from him. I gripped my sides with my arms, and I felt my stomach churn. When tears started welling up in my eyes, I bit my cheek in frustration. I was tired of being afraid¡ªafraid of judgment, afraid of slipping up, afraid of being found out, afraid of being known. But maybe it was time to fix that. The only way to stop being afraid was to push through the fear, to make the fear a reality and overcome it.


    ¡°I gained twelve levels when I Awakened,¡± I forced out.


    I was met with a heavy silence, and I decided that if I was going to admit to anything, I should admit to it all. Otherwise the fear would continue to fester, to haunt me. And I was ready to move on. To be better. To be the God of Nora. Because a God, no matter how small, would not concern themselves with the opinions of others.


    ¡°I gained a special Class ¨Cbased on darkness, on shadows. It¡¯s,¡± I paused, closing my eyes, reliving the feeling of unleashing myself on the blight, and I winced, ¡°It¡¯s how I killed the blight. With my Class Skills.¡±


    ¡°Lady Nora,¡± Sir Rellar stopped me, and I looked back to him. He held up his hand, palm facing me. ¡°To clarify, are you saying you received 12 Levels in an elemental Class upon Awakening?¡±


    I nodded quietly.


    ¡°With your noble status and elemental ¨Cthat¡¯s a Rare at minimum,¡± he said. He furrowed his brow as he did the math, then he swore under his breath. ¡°You gained 288 stat points at once?¡±


    ¡°I was paralyzed,¡± I said, ¡°I had to be fed like a toddler. I was lucky a maid was there.¡±


    An unreadable expression crossed his face, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call that luck. But it does explain why we were briefed on a Level 2 Uncommon Class at minimum.¡±


    I blinked, then a stone settled into my stomach. ¡°You knew, then. I was hiding for no reason.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that, Lady Nora. But after your Affirmation and the blights on the road, it was clear there was something off about the briefing.¡± Sir Rellar glanced up at the ceiling and then back to me. ¡°Not to mention the sheer volume of Skills you possess. This makes it all make sense.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell the Countess?¡± I said softly, the tears that had been prickling behind my eyes finally falling over. ¡°About everything?¡±


    Sir Rellar was quiet for a long moment, then, ¡°I will have to tell her some things. Such as the rarity of your Class and that you killed a monster.¡±


    ¡°Two.¡± I corrected on instinct before thinking better of it and closing my mouth.


    ¡°Explain.¡± He snapped back.


    ¡°I killed a juvenile mimic the first time we camped,¡± I mumbled, my eyes focused on my feet.


    Sir Rellar let out a long-suffering sigh, ¡°Of course you did. What¡¯d you do with the mana pearl?¡±


    ¡°I, uh,¡± I blinked, surprised that was the first question about it, ¡°I absorbed it.¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡± he said calmly. ¡°So, what did you do with it?¡±


    Confused, I looked back at him. ¡°I did. It looked like candy¨C so, I just¡­ Swallowed it.¡±


    ¡°You just swallowed it?¡± He said in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I replied, uncertainty coloring my tone.


    It may have been painful, but it didn¡¯t seem that dangerous.


    ¡°Lady Nora.¡± Sir Rellar was quickly looking exhausted by this conversation.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I hummed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡± He paused, ¡°Wait, what did it give you?¡±


    I opened my mouth to answer when Dame Arella and another knight rounded the corner. Sir Rellar stood up and gave me a look as if saying, ¡®This isn¡¯t over.¡¯


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    I had no illusions that it was.


    ¡°Captain, George and Undein have the Baroness, and the guards are all accounted for. Everyone is in the reception hall downstairs.¡± Dame Arella said, her voice cool and collected.


    ¡°Very well, let us attend to them,¡± Sir Rellar spat, then looked back to me. ¡°Lady Nora, you will lead the way, but once we are in the reception hall, I will direct you to the main seat, and the Dusk Knighthood will perform its sworn duty. To protect the Dawns and the Duchy. So I will lead the questioning.¡±


    I nodded, looking as serious as a child could, and then we were off. I was still coated in grime from running, but I didn¡¯t care. Now was the time for answers. Anxiety welled within me as I feared the answer.


    She¡¯s making it worse. The Baroness is manipulating the blights. She¡¯s the monster, not me.


    I bit the inside of my cheek again.


    I¡¯m not a monster.


    <hr>


    The walk to the reception room was made in a tense silence. The only interruption was Sir Rellar tapping the emblem for the Dusk Knights as we made our way through the manor.


    We came to a stop outside a set of double doors with birds carved into the panels. A flock of some kind flying around the two suns. Dame Arella stood to the side and put her hand on the door handle. I stood back, Sir Rellar to my right. A message. I was in charge, and Sir Rellar had my power backing him.


    Dame Arella pulled the door open, and then it became a battlefield. No longer was I in a safe space. I was in a war. Us vs. Them. It was like in elsewhere. Only something in me had changed. I was no longer in charge of boardrooms. I no longer had boundless confidence. I was just a girl.


    A girl with a powerful family, I reminded myself. A girl with a decision to make. A girl with a destiny.


    Yes, I was just a girl, I decided. And I swallowed every feeling other than anger and I became a girl with rage. And a girl with rage would get what she desired. At that moment, it was to watch the manor burn.


    So I didn¡¯t shy away when the Baroness Perry made eye contact, I didn¡¯t flinch when Jenny averted her eyes, I simply walked to the chair pulled separate. Away from the two chairs placed for the Perry house. My place was above them, and this proved it. To either side of them was a knight ¨Cnext to Jenny was Sir Neil, and next to Lady Perry was Sir Limrick. Dame Undein and Dame Arella made their way to the middle of the room, between where I would sit and the two Ladies Perry.


    Them. It is their fault. The thought came unbidden, but watching the knights position themselves between us stroked my anger.


    I felt it, then, the way a member of the Dawn was meant to feel. The true strength of a name was shown to me for the first time. Yes, I had knights that claimed I was in charge ¨Cbut would then push me around. Yes, I was treated with respect ¨Cto my face. This though? Looking at Lady Perry and Jenny unable to rise to greet me? This was power.


    And it was heady. I decided to let it run through me. I let it lead me through the delicate situation that was sure to unfold. I let little Eunora¡¯s teachings and muscle memory take over. My back was straight. My head was high. My heels clacked.


    At once, I was both ¡ª-- and Nora. I was both versions of me. And I didn¡¯t even need to use [Steal Nerves], though the thought had crossed my mind I was not nearly so desperate. Because at that moment, I was more than a [Class] could make me. More than a so-called Divine Skill could give. I was the God of Nora.


    I was ice and fire swirling in an insurmountable force.


    ¡°The Child of Dawn arrives,¡± I said from in front of the plush seat and turned on my heel to face Jenny and her mother. My voice was calm in the way anger is cold¡ªin that it wasn¡¯t really calm at all. ¡°And I will see who has done Dawn a disservice.¡±


    As I spoke, Jenny refused to look up at me ¨Cbut Lady Perry had no such compunction. She looked calm as if she¡¯d done nothing wrong.


    ¡°I will know exactly what is happening in Perry,¡± I let the weight of the words settle in the room, and then I sat, crossing my legs, and leaned forward ¨Cbracing myself on the armrests, ¡°Captain Rellar, you may begin your inquisition.¡±


    ¡°Your will be done, Lady Eunora.¡±


    I did not flinch at the name, did not stutter a breath. I simply leaned back in my chair and did something I never thought I would.


    I flexed my power.


    [Shadow Conjuration]


    Every shadow in the room darkened to pitch black. A dark miasma began rolling out of them, making the shadows look alive. It was a stark contrast to the evening light flowing in from the windows. I watched as Lady Perry flinched at the darkness that created voids around the room. And where it was lightest, just underneath the lights, it was surrounded by the darkest shadows.


    ¡°It shall, Captain, and if it is not, I will take over.¡±


    [Shadow Manipulation]


    The shadow in the room rushed to my back, condensing and shifting. There was no use for finesse, not at that moment. This moment was a show. A show of aptitude, of willingness, of force.


    With the darkness sucked out of the room, the light was even harsher ¨Cand my chair ever darkened. The shadows coated it, making it more like a throne than anything else. I added large swoops of darkness off the edges, and I snaked thin tendrils of shadow into my hair and rolled them, making my braid shake as if my very power could not be contained.


    I may have been a Child of the Dawn, but at that moment, I was a [Young Lady of Darkness] more than I ever had been before.


    The room was silent as I made my display. Lady Perry had flinched at first, but now she was simply staring with her mouth pressed tight, and the knights stood still. I could see the tension in their bodies, but I chose not to think too much about it. I chose to trust in them.


    They were my knights, and they hadn¡¯t failed me yet.


    Sir Rellar was the first to regain his balance, taking his place next to the throne I had perched myself atop.


    ¡°As a Captain in the Dusk Knighthood, and by the power granted to me by the Divine Right of the Nobility under the grace of the Dawn name: Margery Perry, Baroness of Perry, Lady of the Forest of Julep and Head of the town of Perry, under suspicion of heresy and possessing a corrupted mana source I hereby begin an inquisition into your Domain.¡± He spoke harshly, with nothing but a chill to his voice.


    But Lady Perry was smiling now, a vicious thing. It had too much teeth. Her crimson hair was loose around her, and she was in riding clothes coated in dust. Wherever the knights had grabbed her from, it was not from within the manor.


    ¡°I accept your inquisition, Oberon, Captain of your contingent,¡± she said, ¡°And I invoke the Divine Right of Nobility to be judged by a Noble higher than me.¡±

 CH 62 - Perks of Divinity

    ¡°I accept your inquisition, Oberon, Captain of your contingent,¡± she said, ¡°And I invoke the Divine Right of Nobility to be judged by a Noble higher than me.¡±


    I leaned forward in my throne of shadows, looking at Sir Rellar ¨Cwho was unfazed.


    ¡°Baroness Margery Perry, it seems you have allowed your judgment to cloud,¡± he started. ¡°You are already being judged by Lady Dawn. I am an arbiter of her will. Unless you are claiming her right is lesser than yours?¡±


    Lady Perry¡¯s smile fell, ¡°Excuse you?¡±


    ¡°Lady Perry, in accordance with the inheritance laws of the Dawns, upon Awakening, all children of the Dawn receive the title of Count. Thus, you are in the presence of Countess Eunora Killian Dawn.¡±


    I blinked.


    Wait, what?


    I knew that I was above the Baroness by virtue of being a child of the dawn, but there was no notice that I had an actual title. I ran through Eunora¡¯s memories as fast as I could, but no such thing was there. My confusion must have shown on my face because Dame Arella caught my eye and nodded her head in affirmation.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Lady Perry furrowed her brow, ¡°I would have known if that were true.¡±


    Sir Rellar had a cheshire grin on his face as he pulled a piece of thick parchment from the bag on his thigh. Gingerly he unfolded it and held it up.


    ¡°This is the writ of nobility signed by the Ancestral Countess Mallorica Dawn, the Duchess of Dawn, assigning Lady Eunora Dawn the legal power and protections of an unlanded Countess.¡±


    Lady Perry went to get up when Sir Limrick placed a hand on her shoulder, stopping her ascent.


    A storm crossed Lady Perry¡¯s face, ¡°Am I confined to this chair in my own home?¡±


    ¡°He will bring it to you.¡± Sir Limrick said gruffly.


    Sir Rellar went close enough for Lady Perry to read the writ, and she huffed.


    ¡°I acknowledge my Divine Right has been heard and met.¡± She forced out through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Good, then the inquisition can continue,¡± Sir Rellar said, refolding the writ and placing it back into his bag.


    Sir Rellar came back to my side and inclined his head.


    ¡°Baroness Margery Perry, how do you respond to the accusation of heresy?¡± he asked, his voice almost bored.


    ¡°I am innocent. I am not a heretic, nor is anyone sworn to my house.¡± Lady Perry said forcefully.


    ¡°Very well. How do you respond to the accusation of possessing a corrupted mana source?¡±


    ¡°Once again, I am innocent. I am not instigating these blight attacks.¡±


    ¡°Lady Perry, can you explain what you were doing with several blights in your cellar? Are you harboring your husband?¡± Sir Rellar arched an eyebrow, and Lady Perry visibly recoiled at his words.


    ¡°Excuse you? What does Gavin have to do with this? No. I have not had contact with him since his disappearance after his sentence.¡±


    ¡°Do you swear it?¡±


    I leaned in, curious. But Lady Perry simply looked confused.


    ¡°Yes, I swear on Zanth, the God of Music, Gavin has not contacted me in over a Lunar year.¡±


    Sir Rellar looked displeased, ¡°Very well. If you had nothing to do with his heresy, why do you possess three blights sedated in your cellar?¡±


    ¡°Four,¡± she corrected, ¡°There are four.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore,¡± Sir Rellar waved her correction away


    ¡°What do you¡ª¡° she started, ¡°No, never mind.¡±


    Lady Perry shifted her eyes to look directly at me, and I refused to feel small in front of her. I straightened my back and reminded myself of all the anger welling within me. She would not quell it, no matter her response.


    ¡°I am investigating why the brambles have been growing in strength so rapidly.¡± Lady Perry stated, ¡°Simply put, I sedate them and take bits of their core and compare it to different parts of the forest. It¡¯s all very technical, research-wise, but that is the purpose¡ªnot the destruction of my own domain, Lady Eunora.¡±


    The ending turned pitying. She was talking down to me. Again. A new rage welled up, and before Sir Rellar could say anything, I stood, my shadows shifting with me.


    ¡°Lady Perry,¡± I snapped, my voice cold even to me, ¡°You will answer with civility. I am young, not stupid. I was sure you¡¯d be able to tell the difference.¡±


    ¡°Well, here we are, my Lady. Me, undergoing a formal inquisition. You, sitting there and pretending you know what¡¯s happening.¡±


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I killed that blight, and I know how strong it was. Why would you keep a Tier 1 Level 17 blight around your child? Maybe you¡¯re committing something worse than heresy ¨Cmaybe you¡¯re attempting filicide.¡± I snarled, and I heard gasps from around me.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Lady Perry¡¯s composure cracked, ¡°I would never hurt Jenny. She¡¯s my pride. Not that you would understand a mother¡¯s love!¡±


    It was meant to hurt ¨Ca child in exile was meant to be hurt by her words. But she didn¡¯t know the truth. That I hated the Dawns. That Jenny thought I was a monster ¨Cbut she hadn¡¯t met the real thing. I had. The [Lady of Red Daybreak], Mallorica Dawn, the Countess, the Duchess, whatever you called her. She was emotionless. She was the monster. The Count, Evenor, with his blatant disdain, was a monster. Eve, with her casual cruelty, was a monster. Raph, with his violent temper, was a monster. Theo, with his cold indifference, was a monster. I was not like the rest of them. Or maybe I was. Maybe I was a monster in the making.


    But still, her words didn¡¯t hit true. They struck a different chord.


    So, I laughed. And as I laughed, my shadows pulsed ¨Cin and out, in and out, they were a threat looming behind me. Everyone in the room knew it. I could see it on their faces.


    ¡°Say that again, Lady Perry. Tell me how I am a child of woe, a child abandoned by its mother. Tell me. Tell me how you would never do such a thing. It¡¯s a funny thing¡ªyou claiming to know anything about me.¡±


    I took a step closer to the woman, the woman who wanted so desperately to insult me.


    ¡°Swear to Abelia, the Goddess of Truth, that your statements are true. Swear it. Then we will approach the church and see if it is true.¡±


    Around the room, the knights looked puzzled ¨Cexcept for Sir Limrick and Dame Arella. Even Lady Perry didn¡¯t look so sure.


    ¡°Fine, Lady Eunora. I swear upon Abelia¡¯s Divine Domain that the blights were used for investigative purposes to understand the origin of the blight attacks. Nothing more.¡±


    She looked so sure of herself that I couldn''t help but laugh.


    This is an insane idea, with no guarantee of payoff, I thought to myself, But I¡¯m going to do it anyway.


    A feral grin spread across my face, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Sir Rellar was the first to move, taking my right-hand side. He waved at Sir Neil and Sir Limrick, and they ushered the Ladies Perry up and to follow. Dame Arella took my left side, and we left.


    Rather than disburse my shadows, I condensed them. And condensed them some more. I pushed and pulled until I had a dozen bangles on each hand, giving off a black miasma that gave the impression of an outline of void rather than a glow of light. I could maintain these Skills for hours like this. As we left the manor, I refused to look at the Ladies Perry, either one of them. Jenny had run from me. Had insulted me. Had refused to give me the benefit of the doubt. I had no interest in that bond we¡¯d started. Not anymore.


    I boarded my carriage and relegated the Ladies Perry to their own. That was the moment I realized I¡¯d left Noir behind. My heart sped up, and I knocked on the window.


    Sir Limrick was the one to open it, ¡°Lady Nora?¡±


    I whispered through the window, ¡°I left Noir in the basement.¡±


    Sir Limrick blinked, ¡°The bunny?¡±


    I nodded seriously and he gave me a small smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send Arlen to fetch him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    And then we traveled in silence, and I found myself flexing my [Shadow Manipulation] to the limit ¡ªattempting necklaces, rings, and even layering the shadow on my nails to paint them. That last one seemed promising. It was as I had figured out how to make my nails sharpen and shorten on command that we came to a stop.


    I got up without waiting for the door to open and opened it myself. My anger hadn¡¯t abated in the short ride over. In fact, the more time I¡¯d had to think about Lady Perry, the more my rage grew. I descended the steps of the carriage as my shadow bangles jingled and my nails lengthened to short almond tips. The tendrils of shadow shifting my hair returned and I didn¡¯t bother to look back as, behind me, the others followed.


    At the steps of the church was the same talkative priest from earlier in the week, and as he came to greet me, I held up my hand.


    ¡°Direct us to a prayer room, Head Priest, and remain in attendance,¡± I commanded, my voice laced with power. Whether the shadows were fueling me or it was my own anger, I didn''t bother to think about it.


    He simply nodded and rushed ahead of us.


    ¡°Come,¡± I said to the knights trailing behind with the Ladies Perrys, ¡°Let us test that oath you swore, Lady Perry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± the Baroness started, ¡°Why are we here?¡±


    I felt that same feral grin from earlier spread, but it was wasted as I hadn¡¯t looked back. ¡°I¡¯m going to try something. If it doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll consider the inquisition fulfilled. If it does work ¨Cwell, it could go either way.¡±


    And then we were there, in that same private prayer room with a massive wooden statue with no features and a single ceramic bowl waiting for a donation. I strode through the open door and waved away the priest. I looked back behind me. They wouldn¡¯t all fit. So I made a decision.


    It was best they weren¡¯t all here for this anyway.


    I snapped my fingers, ¡°Sir Rellar, it¡¯ll be me, you, and Baroness Perry¡ªeveryone else in the hall.¡±


    ¡°Your will be done, my Lady,¡± he responded without hesitation. I turned back to the room and stepped forward to where there was a pillow set by the pillar and kicked it aside. Prayer was not what I would be doing here.


    If this works, I¡¯ll know I was right to pray to Morloch all this time. If it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll look like a fool.


    The door closed and it was just us three. A man in full armor, a woman in riding clothes, and me, still covered in the thin sheen of dried sweat from running to oblivion and back..


    ¡°You never answered. What are we doing here?¡± Lady Perry said again.


    This time I answered.


    ¡°We¡¯re testing your truth against mine. You better pray this doesn¡¯t work.¡± I harked a laughed. ¡°Or pray that it does. I guess it depends on the truth.¡±


    I stood above the donation bowl, empty-handed. There was no telling if this would work, but it seemed like my best shot.


    I pulsed my will, and my nails became drenched in shadow claws.


    I held up one arm directly over the bowl, positioning the bulk of my forearm just above the center.


    ¡°Hear me, hear me,¡± I said, forcing every ounce of power into my voice.


    And then, I raised my other hand and positioned the claws pressed against my forearm.


    ¡°Oh, Abelia, Goddess of the Truth, Lady of High Noon,¡± I said, ¡°Take this offering and answer my plea. Show me the truth.¡±


    I slid the claws across my flesh and released my blood, a deep crimson with strands of gold fell in thick drops into the bowl.


    ¡°I pray for your arbitration, Abelia. Show yourself.¡±


    I could feel it.


    My Divinity.


    It filled every word I spoke.


    And then the statue moved.

 CH 63 - The Truth Hurts

    Break of Autumn, Week 3, Day 7


    From a blank slate to a towering woman, the statue transformed in the blink of an eye. The flesh turned silver, and white hair shimmered into existence. A pale green blindfold emerged from the aether, and a matching rope stretched around the Goddess¡¯ neck in a noose. Her clothes were a swirling marble of green, silver, and white and shifted as she raised her hand. In her open palm a mallet appeared, its silver the same hue and shine as Abelia¡¯s skin.


    In the silence that followed, all that could be heard was the dripping of my blood and my heavy breathing. The pressure building under my skin was giving me a heady feeling. It was strange, to summon a God on command.


    It worked.


    I couldn¡¯t decide between feeling frustrated or vindicated. It meant my choice to pray to Morloch was the right one if a prayer such as this could bring a Divine forward.


    ¡°Ah, a little Sun.¡± The Goddess spoke, and her aura nearly caused me to crumble. I was able to hold strong by sheer force of will.


    ¡°Ah, a Goddess,¡± I retorted, my frustration overwhelming me enough and fueling my impertinence in the face of true Divinity.


    ¡°Morloch was right,¡± Abelia smiled, revealing two distinctly long canines, ¡°You are a fun one. Why have you called?¡±


    No lies. No lies. No lies, or she¡¯ll kill me. I felt my heart speed up. Everyone knows what it means to lie before her. I would not be the fool destroyed.


    ¡°I called you to testify if Baroness Perry is telling an untruth,¡± I said carefully, intentionally. No lies, no half-truths. Simply fact. Simply what I needed.


    I looked behind me, where Sir Rellar and Lady Perry were kneeling¡ªnot in the way I was nearly crumbling, but in supplication. They practically had their foreheads pressed to the ground. I took a step forward, bending over and peering at Lady Perry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared now,¡± I whispered into her ear, ¡°We¡¯re about to find out the truth of the matter.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Abelia called from behind me, her arms wide open, ¡°But I believe your torment can wait. You have not yet received my response.¡±


    I turned, feigning the confidence of a stronger soul.


    ¡°It¡¯s well deserved. She is suspected of heresy. Of having a corrupted mana source. Of empowering the blights that have been plaguing the countryside.¡±


    Maybe I didn¡¯t have to pretend so much. This felt very much as if I was back in a boardroom, presenting data to executives. It was as if every aspect of me from elsewhere filled me, without inhibition. The harsh lines, the cold voice, the strong back. It was me. Me in a different body, with different abilities. But maybe that was it.


    Maybe this was the point where it all changed. Maybe this was when I reconciled who I had been with who I was.


    ¡°I am Eunora Killian Dawn, [Young Lady of Darkness], and this woman has sworn on your name to the truth.¡±


    It felt true. Saying I was Eunora. And little Eunora didn¡¯t put up a fight. In fact, I could feel the approval radiate through me.


    Maybe that was the point I realized little Eunora was me too. Not a separate being but a new facet of me. Not something to overcome but something to embrace.


    ¡°I do not believe her.¡± I snarled, the calm face on the Goddess unfazed by my anger, ¡°I believe she is a danger to the people. I believe she is conniving and cruel. So, I pray once again. I pray for your arbitration, Abelia.¡±


    Again, I could feel it. My will become solid. It permeated the air around me and pushed back on Abelia¡¯s aura of Divinity. As my aura mingled with hers, I could feel the moment Abelia lost her patience. It was like a hot snap into my back. It put me on edge.


    ¡°Yes. Child, I hear you. No need to say it again.¡± She waved the mallet in her hand and gestured toward Lady Perry, ¡°Very well, you impudent child of the Dawn. I will grant your prayer.¡±


    And with that, she stepped forward, her body shrinking and shifting until she was a child. Like me. Her dress shortened to her knees, and her hair grew backward into her skull, leaving it falling to her shoulders in white locks. The mallet remained oversized in her hand, but her blindfold was scaled down. Her silver skin sparkled in the light. The noose, however, was hovering around her neck as if she was being hanged. Abelia was barefoot as she took another step.


    ¡°You two were right to bow. For I am Abelia, Goddess of Truth and Lady of High Noon. I am the Overseer of Deception and the Patron of the Blind. I was eternal before eternity had a name, and my children cannot utter untruths. Neither should you attempt so before me.¡±


    Her voice shook the room, and I could hear my blood pulsing in my ears. Could feel my heart beating out of my chest. This was a Goddess. A Divine being. She was more in every way.


    ¡°Stand.¡± She commanded, and I watched as the same forced movements overtook Sir Rellar and Lady Perry. The same way Scylla had puppeted me. It was uncanny, the way you could subtly tell the force in it.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Abelia said, taking yet another step forward. Her free hand snapped out, gripping the loose fabric of Lady Perry¡¯s shirt and forcing the woman to look down at the child Goddess, ¡°You are right to be afraid. I can taste the untruths on your tongue. I can feel the slime of your lies.¡±


    ¡°Your¨C¡± Lady Perry started, then choked on the words, forcibly restarting. Her voice was faint. Unlike I¡¯d ever heard it before. ¡°Your Divinity, I have sworn no lies upon your name. No half-truths or deceptions. I am not the cause of the blight attacks.¡±


    Abelia did not release the shaking woman, but her head turned back toward me ¨Ca degree too far for a mortal. And my expression fell. I knew what was coming before she spoke.


    ¡°Truth, child. What will you do now?¡± Her voice was almost amused. And I could feel my stomach constrict.


    I stretched my hands out, feeling every tendon as I did so. I tensed every muscle, tightened every tendon. And then I thought.


    ¡°[Sophism]¡± I said it so viciously, I was unsurprised every head turned toward me.


    But that didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that I needed to think. And for that, I needed time. Time only [Sophism] could give me. I didn¡¯t care about the red and white lights that lit up the prayer room ¨Cthey mattered little. Chaos or Order, who cared? I would do what I wanted without regard for the twin Gods.


    ¡°Ah, a touch of Brel in your soul. Think quickly, child. Lest I grow bored.¡±


    ¡°Shhhh¨C¡± was all I could get out. My body didn¡¯t follow my mind in time.


    I thought back to all the moments in time that mattered.


    To the way the blights started attacking after Adeline. How Adeline was my Awakening. How I bled and blinded and I did so to dozens of people. I thought about the way Ugar hadn¡¯t even alerted the Dusk Knights yet, the way Perry had just started suffering the attacks recently. I thought back to the first time I witnessed a monster.


    The mimic. It was in the tent. Who had access to the tent? The knights, yes. But more importantly, the Dawns.


    A thousand thoughts ran through me, and I felt [Sophism] break.


    There was only one person who had physically attacked me.


    Only one person had tortured little Eunora so viciously.


    ¡°Eve.¡± I snarled.


    ¡°Ah, the elder daughter of the Sun,¡± Abelia replied, dropping her hand from Lady Perry. ¡°Evelyn Mallory Dawn. I know of her.¡±


    ¡°Lady Nora,¡± Sir Rellar shouted, his hand on the pommel of his sword, ¡°She is not the one!¡±


    Abelia¡¯s head snapped to Sir Rellar. In a single movement, she climbed up his armor ¨Cher small body perched on his chest. Her heels dug into the metal and left a dent, her free hand gripped the front of his throat. Lady Perry crumbled and scrambled back toward the wall.


    ¡°You lie.¡± Abelia¡¯s mouth widened to display her fangs. ¡°Lie to me again, and I will drain you until you are but a desiccated corpse.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± Sir Rellar gasped, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t ¨Cdespite her Class! She isn¡¯t powerful enough!¡±


    I watched Abelia tighten her fingers, and as she perched her mouth up, I interrupted, pushing my whole soul into it, ¡°Wait.¡±


    The world twisted, reality bent, and Abelia pulled her head away from Sir Rellar¡¯s neck, ¡°He tells a half-truth, divineling.¡±


    ¡°I need to know the truth. Not just the lies.¡± I said, approaching the pair. I looked up at the man who had protected me, who had calmed me, who had worried over me. I felt the betrayal through my rage, but it didn¡¯t hurt. It felt known. As if this was meant to happen.


    It seemed as if it was a mortal problem.


    As if it didn¡¯t truly matter.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, Oberon.¡±


    And then I became the puppeteer. I watched as his jaw clicked, fighting my command, but ultimately he spoke.


    ¡°She would. It¡¯s in her nature. Lady Evelyn is rotten. She¡¯s spoiled and rude. But she doesn¡¯t have the power. A [Young Lady of Monsters] is not able to control monsters from such a great distance. Not unless she¡¯s released them with a single command. Attack. Despite her failings, she¡¯s still a member of the Dawn. A sworn protector of the ducal lands and a vassal of the Queen. Your mother would never let it slide if she knew that Lady Evelyn was hurting her domain.¡±


    ¡°Mallorica barely knows I exist, and you expect me to believe she shows Evelyn such attention? No. I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had your time. I will have my R E T R I B U T I O N.¡± Abelia snarled, and before I could react, she sank her fangs into Sir Rellar¡¯s neck and pulled.


    It was a shower of blood after that.


    ¡°NO!¡± I screamed, breaking out of the trance I was in, ¡°Stop! Sir Rellar! Stop it!¡±


    Abelia spat blood out of her mouth, a feral smile on her face, ¡°Oh, poor divineling. You haven¡¯t learned yet, have you?¡±


    Sir Rellar¡¯s body fell to the ground, his eyes dull. Abelia jumped off him and landed gingerly on her feet, her blindfold meeting my eyes. I could feel the pressure of her Divinity ramp up. ¡°You are nothing. A single command. That is what I gave you. If you want anything else, you¡¯ll have to earn it yourself.¡±


    I could taste the iron in his blood. It permeated the air.


    My stomach churned, and I had to swallow down the urge to vomit.


    And then I felt it.


    That burning sensation in my veins.


    That feeling of being a victim vanished.


    Instead, it was replaced with vindication.


    ¡°Sir Rellar tried to charge Lady Perry with heresy, you know?¡± I grit out, my voice weak, ¡°But why is that a crime?¡±


    I spat at Abelia, but it did not bridge the gap.


    ¡°You Divines are monsters. Irredeemable. Monsters. I thought I was a monster in the making. But, no. I take it back. That¡¯s not me. I¡¯m not morally bankrupt.¡±


    I held up my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a monster.¡±


    I felt what was left of my power turn to ice in my veins.


    ¡°I¡¯m nothing like you.¡±


    In between one breath and the next, the shadows on my nails decompressed, exploding out towards Abelia.


    ¡°And I never will be.¡±


    The last thing I saw was Abelia dispersing into the aether. Then the world went black.

 CH 64 - Epilogue 1

    The Church


    Break of Autumn, Week 3, Day 7


    A shock resounded through the church, accompanied by an uncharacteristic boom, and the door to the prayer room holding Eunora Dawn, Margery Perry, and Oberon Rellar burst open. Every Knight of the Dusk was in the church, rushing to see their Captain and their ward. Only when George Limrick and Neil Lighton arrived to the room, they couldn¡¯t see.


    There were tendrils of darkness blocking their way.


    ¡°Lady Nora!¡± Sir Limrick shouted, accompanied by Sir Neil, shouting his own, ¡°Captain!¡±


    All at once, the darkness rescinded, dispersing into the dull gray of a mundane shadow.


    That was when the wreckage became clear. An unmoving Oberon and a blood-misted Nora. Nora, whose hands were gripping herself. Oberon, whose body was lying in a pool of blood. Sir Limrick and Sir Neil shoved past a frozen Lady Perry, her shock having overcome her and leaving her pressing her side to the doorframe in an effort to remain standing.


    ¡°Lady Nora,¡± Sir Limrick kneeled before the girl, her hair no longer moving, her shadows lifeless around her, her eyes red and full of unshed tears, ¡°Lady Nora, we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± she said, her voice hoarse. When her blue eyes met Sir Limrick¡¯s, the tears finally fell. ¡°I did this.¡±


    ¡°You did,¡± Lady Perry said in response, causing Sir Limrick to turn to face her with narrowed eyes. ¡°But the blame also lies on his own shoulders. Uttering anything but the flat-out truth to a Goddess.¡±


    It was at that moment the head priest and the rest of Perry¡¯s clergy arrived. Their eyes glowing white.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°Sir Knight, stand back.¡± His voice was anything but kind. It was power personified, ¡°A Goddess has descended, and it seems there are questions to be asked and answered by your Lady.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to¨C¡± Sir Neil growled, his arm protectively wrapping around Nora when Sir Limrick interrupted.


    ¡°You will get your answers, Priest.¡± He said, ¡°But it will be later, once our Lady has had time to recover. Her ability to still stand proves that her Divinity has not been Corrupted. But whatever transpired here was a tragedy no child should witness.¡±


    When the head priest¡¯s eyes met Sir Limrick¡¯s, a beam of light shot out, causing Sir Limrick to recoil.


    ¡°No. Your Lady has hidden herself from the church, I can see it. It may have been her Divinity that summoned the Goddess of Truth, but she has turned away from Yllium, Our Lady of Faith. I require answers, and I require them now.¡±


    Sir Neil put his free hand on the pommel of his sword, but Sir Limrick simply shook his head.


    ¡°All I request is that you treat her with care, Priest. She is still young.¡±


    ¡°I will not be unduly harsh,¡± the priest nodded sharply, ¡°Now, Lady Dawn, come with me.¡±


    Nora¡¯s eyes were dull when Sir Limrick turned around to reassure her. But they were not scared. And it almost seemed as if she had a sad smile gracing her face through the tears that were never ceasing.


    ¡°I will be fine, Sir Limrick. I have learned the best path is often the path that is most difficult to walk.¡± She pulled away from Sir Neil and stepped towards the high priest, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not wrong to blame me for this devastation.¡±


    Sir Limrick frowned, She has always spoken formally, but never quite this intensely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will tell you what happened. No lies, no deceptions, no half-truths.¡± She said, her eyes meeting the glowing white of the high priest.


    And then they were off, disappearing down the hall and leaving Lady Perry alone with the two Knights of the Dusk.


    ¡°She¡¯s a scary one,¡± Lady Perry said, gazing after Nora, ¡°She tried to fight off Abelia.¡±


    Sir Neil stood upright, looking down at the body of his Captain. ¡°Didn¡¯t work, though.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lady Perry snorted, ¡°It didn¡¯t.¡±

 CH 65 - Epilogue 2

    The Manor


    Break of Autumn, Week 3, Day 8


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± George Limrick repeated for the tenth time to a pacing Dame Arella.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, isn¡¯t it?¡± She growled, ¡°She¡¯s never fine. She¡¯s like a feral cat. Skittish and distrusting of people. And perpetually wounded.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just sleeping, Arella. Calm down,¡± George said, his voice weary. It was still early morning, it was honestly a shock Dame Arella was up to harass him. Neither Troya nor Dreya were in the sky. Even the tail end of Revel¡¯s rings could be seen on the horizon.


    With the death of Oberon, it was George who had to take over his role. And that meant writing up a report on the Captain¡¯s death. He wouldn¡¯t be omitting Nora¡¯s involvement, he decided, but he¡¯d definitely be downplaying it.


    George wasn¡¯t like Oberon. He hadn¡¯t been sworn in directly under a Dawn, and he hadn¡¯t thought that that would be something he would ever want. But as his eyes drifted to the door separating him and the girl he¡¯d grown to care for, he thought maybe there was a Dawn he wouldn¡¯t mind serving.


    But that was for later. Now, he had work to do.


    ¡°If you keep pacing, you¡¯re going to wake her up.¡± He said, going back to the makeshift desk he¡¯d dragged outside Nora¡¯s room.


    Dame Arella immediately stopped pacing, turning her glare back to her new Captain.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Fine. Happy now?¡±


    ¡°Not even a little bit.¡±


    It was an irritating two hours before Nora came out of her room, her hair already done in a new set of extravagant braids. Her black hair was moving on its own, much like the day before. But she wasn¡¯t carrying her knit animals. Instead, the three woven things were trailing behind her. George and Dame Arella stared at the girl, who looked remarkably put together compared to the silent child she¡¯d returned as.


    But what they were really looking at was what Nora was wearing.


    She had long black nails and black bangles that radiated mana. Her pants were simple but a purple so deep it was nearly black, and her shirt a lilac so pale it was nearly white with translucent sleeves. Around her shoulders, she wore a sweater so dark it could only be called void, with iridescent stars woven into the fabric.


    George and Dame Arella knew the rules. They knew what a Child of the Dawn was supposed to wear. They knew green was tantamount to treason, but so were several other colors ¡ªNora wasn¡¯t supposed to wear bright orange or hot pink, for example.


    They knew that this stretched the realm of acceptability to the max.


    Actually, George grimly acknowledged, it flat-out broke the rules.


    Neither George nor Dame Arella said anything about it.


    Who were they to question a member of the Dawn? Especially one they actually liked being around.


    Breakfast was quiet, with neither of the Ladies Perry present. This was the final day of blight eradication, but neither George nor Dame Arella would be leaving to help. Sir Neil and Dame Siobhan would handle it well enough.


    George ran his hand over his face as he realized the remainder of this journey would have to be speedy and without stops in town. Their men needed to get to Fellan, and Oberon¡¯s body would travel with them. They had weeks left. It would be hard riding and rough sleeping.


    They¡¯d do it anyway, he decided.

 CH 66 - Epilogue 3

    The Road


    Break of Autumn, Week 4, Day 1


    A tense silence filled the knights as they prepared to leave.


    It was not broken when their ward came out, running her blue eyes over them, and then boarded the carriage.


    It was not broken when they loaded the casket for their Captain into a new wagon, which the carriage would be pulling.


    It was not broken when they mounted their horses.


    It was not broken when Captain Limrick motioned for them to depart.


    Break of Autumn, Week 4, Day 7


    The horses were tired. The knights were tired. The ground felt tired. And the only words Nora had spoken to any of them were quiet orders¡ªno chatting, no joking. Simply commands.


    ¡°Lunch in the carriage.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to stop for me. Continue on.¡±


    ¡°We need to have a rest stop.¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    At some point, she had stopped leaving the carriage other than to use the bathroom. Perhaps, they just hadn¡¯t noticed that was what she was doing from the moment they left Perry.


    Yet still, they could feel the meticulous practice Nora was running her Skills though. Every hour on the hour, they could feel the timetable¡¯s shift. From mana practice to non-mana practice. She never deviated from the schedule.


    Break of Autumn, Week 5, Day 5


    A week and a half of more of the same. Dame Siobhan directed the knights around brambles or eradicated them herself. None had reached the carriage. Still, the mana seeped and soaked into the ground. It followed the carriage like a ribbon of temptation to the monsters.


    And then, one day, it stopped entirely.


    The knights couldn¡¯t feel even a drop of mana from the carriage.


    Fall of Autumn, Week 1, Day 2


    They passed a village, but they could not stop. Could not risk any more delays. So, they diverted. They went through the rough terrain of the forest and avoided any semblance of civilization. It had happened before and would happen again.


    These were not patrol knights. And they felt no guilt in bypassing the towns on the horizon.


    Fall of Autumn, Week 3, Day 6


    They were running low on supplies. But they refused to stop. They set up camp only when needed. They pushed harder. They were getting close.


    They pushed and pushed and pushed.


    They were exhausted.


    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 2


    At noon, the walls of Fellan were visible.


    They had arrived.


    Their long journey had ended.


    They were home.

 CH 66.5 - Prologue One

    The Dawn Arrives


    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 2


    The manor was alive with the sounds of maids sweeping, of butlers organizing, of knights practicing. It was alive not because it was always alive but because it was being prepared. A Child of the Dawn would be occupying the manor. The populace that inhabited the manor were ecstatic.


    From the maids to the butlers, from the guards to the stablehands, it had been ages since one of the main family had come to stay. And, sure, the rooms were maintained in case a high noble made a pit stop in Fellan on their way out of Maeve, but none had come by for months. On occasion, one of the branch family members would be authorized to stay, but that was nothing compared to a member of the Duchess¡¯ family.


    Word had been received that it was the day. Lady Eunora Dawn would be arriving sometime past noon. So final spot checks were performed, and etiquette was refreshed.


    The day she arrived was special. It was the first snow before Winter came.


    It wasn¡¯t enough to line the roads or decorate the estate, but it was beautiful. The maids who were tidying the Lady¡¯s room kept stealing glances out the third-floor window to watch the snowflakes drift downward. They clung briefly to the barren trees before disappearing. One of the girls let out a sigh, puffing a loose strand of hair out of her face.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll like us?¡± She asked wistfully, running a rag over the polished wood of the dresser.


    The other girl, with long silver hair pulled back into a ponytail and soft pink eyes, shook her head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bet on it. You remember the Marquis¡¯ daughter? She pulled out Helena¡¯s hair for spilling her tea.¡±


    ¡°But surely Lady Eunora is more dignified than that, yeah?¡± The first girl said, ¡°I mean, she¡¯s a Dawn.¡±


    ¡°Erie, be careful. The Dawns are just people. People of high status, true, but they¡¯re just as broken as the rest of us.¡±


    ¡°Sylvie!¡± Erie gasped, leaning toward the other girl. ¡°You can¡¯t say that! What if someone hears you?¡±


    Sylvie¡¯s eye landed on the window, watching a flurry of snow pass by. ¡°Then they¡¯ll know what I think.¡±


    In the kitchen, a pair was fighting.


    ¡°How can you be sure?¡± A middle-aged woman said, her arms crossed as she stared up at a taller man.


    ¡°Because I contacted the chef at the main estate. He says she loves sweets. No bitter foods.¡± He harrumphed, ¡°Now! Begone, Melinda, I have things to do! Our Lady arrives today, and I¡¯ve yet to check how the pudding has set.¡±


    In the basement, a butler was grabbing a golden key and polishing it gently. He was sitting next to an ornate gilded door with purple crystals lining the edges and two massive runes in the middle. As he finished, he placed the key inside a velvet-lined box and tucked it into his breast pocket.


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯ll see some use,¡± he said to himself, a satisfied smile on his face.


    That was the moment a gong resounded through the manor, causing everyone to stop what they were doing and hustle to the main entry.


    ¡°All right, all right! Everyone! Positions!¡± Melinda clapped her hands and shouted, directing the staff out the front door.


    They began lining the stairs leading up to the main door, trying to ignore the chill that had set into the air.


    It was time.


    Lady Eunora was arriving.


    The sound of horse hooves pounding on gravel could be heard from a distance. It was a long minute before the carriage came out of the woods and through the gate. They had made it.


    Melinda was straightening her apron for the final time at the base of the steps, watching the approaching knights and carriage. A smile was forming on her face for the first time all day. She turned and shot a look at the staff behind her, and everyone fell in line. Hands were behind backs for the butlers, in front of them for the maids, and to the sides for the four knights who were in charge of the main entryway. No one wanted to get this wrong. It was their first introduction to Lady Eunora.


    The nondescript carriage felt like it was moving at a crawl as the staff held their positions, but soon enough, it was upon them. The knights surrounding the carriage wore a predatory caution, and they all had hard looks on their faces and bags under their eyes as they dismounted their horses. None spoke beside the one the staff assumed to be the captain. Only the knights of the manor had crumpled looks on their faces as they thought back to the loss of their original captain. The general staff, aside from Melinda, the head maid, and Gristle, the head butler, had not been told of the events of the journey.


    The Knights of the Dusk created two lines outside the carriage door, and the man who must have been the captain knocked on the window.


    ¡°My Lady, we have arrived.¡±


    His voice was hoarse but soft. He pulled on the handle without waiting for a response and held out his hand to the dark interior of the carriage.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Slowly, as if measuring the weight of the world, a hand appeared. As it came out into the light, black nails could be seen, and several black bangles decorated the girl¡¯s wrist. The hand gripped the captain¡¯s own, and he gingerly led her down the carriage. In the light of day, Lady Eunora was otherworldly. Her hair had been weaved to one side in an intricate pattern that held rose-like braids embedded in the base plait giving it the look of a vine, with flowers blooming in and out of her hair. A single curl was free on each side of her face and framed the soft cheeks of a child. Her deep blue eyes roamed the knights and the staff.


    The next thing the staff of the Dawn estate noticed was what Lady Eunora was wearing. Shorts such a deep purple they looked like the midnight sky, a shirt that shined in the sunlight, and purple suspenders to match the shorts. She had pale purple leather boots, and stockings the same hue. Around her shoulders was a black cardigan with iridescent stars decorating it. In her free hand was a black-knit bunny.


    She didn¡¯t look like a Dawn. No. She looked dark. The staff of the manor felt it then¡ªa wave of power settled over them. The air sharpened, and suddenly the chill became straight-up icy.


    That was the moment Lady Eunora removed her hand from the captain of the knights and stood by Melinda at the base of the stairs. Behind her, the knights of the Dusk aligned themselves in two tight rows.


    ¡°I am Eunora Dawn,¡± she said, her voice steady and clear. ¡°But I go by Nora.¡±


    Silence met her, and so she continued,


    ¡°Nora, Lady Nora, it makes no difference.¡± She waved her hand. ¡°So long as it¡¯s Nora.¡±


    Then she was fixing her gaze on Melinda, who was still recovering from the shock of being introduced to a member of the Dawn being so nonchalant with their title.


    ¡°Yes¡ªyes, my Lady,¡± Melinda started. ¡°Lady Nora, can I show you to your room?¡±


    Lady Nora peered up at the older woman before she nodded, and suddenly the pressure that had descended upon the staff lifted. ¡°Sounds like a plan. Prepare a meal for twelve tonight¡ªwait. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Melinda stopped walking and blinked down at Lady Nora. ¡°Melinda, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Melinda, where are my manners?¡± Lady Nora huffed to herself. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, but it¡¯s been a very long journey.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no need to explain,¡± Melinda smiled down at the girl, but Lady Nora still looked displeased when Melinda started ushering her through the main door.


    ¡°All right.¡± The girl gave in. ¡°Please have the chef prepare a meal for twelve tonight.¡±


    ¡°Twelve, my Lady?¡± Melinda asked curiously, leading Lady Nora up a grand staircase to the second floor.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a ¡®welcome home¡¯ meal,¡± Lady Nora said, then looked at the blank expression on Melinda¡¯s face. ¡°For the Knights of the Dusk. It¡¯s been a season since they¡¯ve been home.¡±


    ¡°That sounds lovely,¡± Melinda said after a moment.


    Silence only had a moment before the captain of the knights stopped. ¡°Lady Nora, I must leave you here and make my report to the garrison commander in town.¡±


    Lady Nora didn¡¯t even look back. ¡°Of course, Sir Limrick. Just be back for dinner.¡±


    A small smile broke through Sir Limrick¡¯s face. ¡°Your will be done, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± she said wryly.¡°Just go.¡±


    As Sir Limrick descended the stairs, Lady Nora continued ascending unfazed. Or, rather, she appeared unfazed. Melinda could spot the whites of her knuckles as the girl¡¯s hand gripped. Leading Lady Nora down the hall, Melinda spoke softly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve prepped the Love of Zorya for you. It¡¯s the nicest room after the Count and Countess¡¯ quarters,¡± Melinda said it with pride, and Lady Nora glanced over at her.


    ¡°The Red Maiden?¡± Lady Nora asked conversationally.


    ¡°The very one,¡± Melinda replied. ¡°Have you heard the story of Zorya before, my Lady?¡±


    ¡°I read about her ¨Cin one of the genealogy books.¡±


    ¡°Ah, then you haven¡¯t heard her true story,¡± Melinda sighed in satisfaction. ¡°That means I get to tell you about her, then.¡±


    ¡°If you please.¡±


    ¡°Zorya, the keeper of the Palace of the Sun, spent her life guarding the outer palace of the Queen. She spent one hundred and thirty years protecting the heirs of the royal family. She would guard the newborns until the time that they could walk. There were always more children of Maeve to watch over. Only once did the Palace of the Sun sit empty.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lady Nora asked, her eyes darting back and forth between Melinda and the portraits on the wall.


    ¡°Yes. It was the day after the Siege. When the Red Maiden Zorya died protecting the children of the then-queen Lorelei.¡±


    ¡°Siege? Who was sieging?¡± Lady Nora asked, truly interested now. Melinda smiled in response.


    ¡°Oh, you know, some revolt or another. Didn¡¯t work that time, though,¡± Melinda laughed, then stopped by a golden archway.


    ¡°Ah, we¡¯ve reached the welcoming chamber for the Love of Zorya,¡± she said.


    Lady Nora turned on her heel to look into the chamber. ¡°You mean this is just the entry to my room?¡±


    Melinda laughed behind her hand, discreetly tapping the golden emblem on her purple uniform.


    Dinner for twelve. Celebration. Knights other eleven.


    Meanwhile, down below, the manor was alive. Alive in the way it was meant to be.


    ¡°Lady Nora,¡± Erie squealed in Sylvie¡¯s ear. ¡°She wants us to use her nickname!¡±


    ¡°Erie, if you don¡¯t leave me be, we¡¯re going to have words,¡± was Sylvie¡¯s response. She looked particularly unenthused as they walked through the servants¡¯ corridor.


    ¡°But Sylvie¨C!¡± Erie said as the other girl pulled away and disappeared around a corner.


    ¡°If you need me, I¡¯ll be prepping the dining room.¡± That was all Sylvie said without even looking back.


    In the kitchen, a man was shouting in frustration, ¡°Damn it! The pudding was only made in a serving size of four. Quick let¡¯s make a lemon custard. Everyone likes a lemon custard, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, chef!¡± The other kitchen workers shouted back, equally as rushed in their movements. Rushed but controlled. Not one nicked themselves that day.


    In the main hall, the knights were handing Gristle a list of everything they brought from the main estate.


    ¡°Ah, not a single maid?¡± Gristle asked, looking skeptically around the knight contingents, clocking about half as female but none in the purple uniform of a Lady¡¯s Maid.


    An awkward silence descended before a blonde woman spoke up. ¡°Well, no. The maids of the main estate did not volunteer.¡±


    Gristle grit his teeth and choked out, ¡°So, of course, they sent a child across the Duchy. Perfect.¡±


    Gristle sighed as he realized the work cut out for him with this child of the Dawn. The knights looked at each other, and some of the tense atmosphere abated.

 CH 67 - A Barrage of Growth

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 2


    Exhausted, I fell into the plush couch in the Love of Zorya once Melinda had left. It was a soft orange color, with sun designs pressed into it. The dark wood making up the base complemented it well. I kicked up my feet onto one of the matching cushions and stared into space.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. In Fellan. I made it.¡± I said to myself.


    >It¡¯s a miracle, isn¡¯t it? That you¡¯ve been able to survive outside the estate.<


    It was Eunora. Usually, I would exhaust her in the morning with something incendiary ¨Csomething that made her talk. But I had wanted her to witness my arrival. Wanted her to see Fellan with me.


    That turned out to only gain me a modicum of goodwill, it seemed.


    ¡°It feels that way."


    [System Notifications]


    I called up the list of everything I¡¯d accomplished over the past five weeks. It felt both satisfying and too slow.


    <hr>


    [Congratulations! Inspect has reached Level 6!]


    [Congratulations! Inspect has reached Level 7!]


    [Congratulations! Inspect has reached Level 8!]


    <hr>


    [Congratulations! Weaving has reached Level 6!]


    [Congratulations! Weaving has reached Level 7!]


    [Congratulations! Weaving has reached Level 8!]


    [Congratulations! Weaving has reached Level 9!]


    [Congratulations! Weaving is now Level 10! New features unlocked!]


    <hr>


    [Congratulations! Mana Manipulation has reached Level 3!]


    [Congratulations! Mana Manipulation has reached Level 4!]


    [Congratulations! Mana Manipulation is now Level 5! New features unlocked!]


    [Congratulations! Mana Manipulation has reached Level 6!]


    [Congratulations! Mana Manipulation has reached Level 7!]


    [Congratulations! Mana Manipulation has reached Level 8!]


    [Congratulations! Mana Manipulation has reached Level 9!]


    [Congratulations! Mana Manipulation is now Level 10! New features unlocked!]


    <hr>


    [Congratulations! Mana Sense has reached Level 6!]


    [Congratulations! Mana Sense has reached Level 7!]


    [Congratulations! Mana Sense has reached Level 8!]


    [Congratulations! Mana Sense has reached Level 9!]


    [Congratulations! Mana Sense is now Level 10! New features unlocked!]


    <hr>


    [Congratulations! Quick Calculation has reached Level 3!]


    [Congratulations! Quick Calculation has reached Level 4!]


    [Congratulations! Quick Calculation is now Level 5! New features unlocked!]


    <hr>


    [Congratulations! Silent as a Shadow has reached Level 3!]


    [Congratulations! Silent as a Shadow has reached Level 4!]


    [Congratulations! Silent as a Shadow is now Level 5! New features unlocked!]


    <hr>


    [Congratulations! Weave of Darkness has reached Level 7!]


    [Congratulations! Weave of Darkness has reached Level 8!]


    [Congratulations! Weave of Darkness has reached Level 9!]


    [Congratulations! Weave of Darkness is now Level 10! New features unlocked!]


    <hr>


    [Congratulations! Shadow Conjuration has reached Level 8!]


    [Congratulations! Shadow Conjuration has reached Level 9!]


    [Congratulations! Shadow Conjuration is now Level 10! New features unlocked!]


    <hr>


    [Congratulations! Shadow Manipulation has reached Level 8!]


    [Congratulations! Shadow Manipulation has reached Level 9!]


    [Congratulations! Shadow Manipulation is now Level 10! New features unlocked!]


    <hr>


    [Congratulations! Shadow Animation has reached Level 7!]


    [Congratulations! Shadow Animation has reached Level 8!]


    [Congratulations! Shadow Animation has reached Level 9!]


    [Congratulations! Shadow Animation is now Level 10! New features unlocked!]


    <hr>


    [Congratulations! Sophism has reached Level 3!]


    [Congratulations! Sophism has reached Level 4!]


    [Congratulations! Sophism is now Level 5! New features unlocked!]


    <hr>


    [Congratulations! Eternal Communion has reached Level 3!]


    <hr>


    A thousand things had changed in that church. From how I viewed myself to how I viewed the Dusk. I no longer had the ability to hide my power. Even if I wanted to, that would have been an insane choice. It was out. The only blessing so far was that I could practice more intensely after hitting [Mana Manipulation] Level 10. It allowed me to hide my mana within myself. So, I needed to embrace the growth and advance before someone immeasurably powerful tried to take my strength from me again.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Abelia. I grit my teeth. The worst part was the notification I got after she left.


    [Congratulations! You have been noticed by the Goddess of Truth, Abelia! You''ve learned the skill: Eyes of Gospel.]


    [Congratulations! Due to the Goddess of Truth, Abelia, you have received an additional 25 Divinity! You currently have 132 Divinity.]


    [Eyes of Gospel] allowed me to see through lies. The Skill was limited to a single use per day. What it meant by seeing through lies I wasn¡¯t sure. I hadn¡¯t used the Skill, not due to any moral compunctions but rather I hadn¡¯t really talked to the knights on the last few legs. I was focused, and obsessed with growing stronger.


    But being in Fellan, it felt like a breath of fresh air. We¡¯d finally stopped moving. And I could go to a stationary bathroom. Plus, Melinda had been nice.


    ¡°Eunora, I don¡¯t care what you say. I¡¯m taking a nap.¡± I sighed and curled further into the couch.


    Blissfully, Eunora was silent.


    As I slept, I had the same dream that had haunted me since the church. A dream of fangs and silver skin and blood. It always ends the same. With the knights piercing me with their swords and the church stringing me up.


    I woke up in a cold sweat for the countless time, and when I saw myself in the mirror, dark bags hung under my eyes. I had to remind myself that I may have called the Divine, but I am not the one who lied. I am not the one who told a half-truth.


    It didn¡¯t always work. Today was one of those days.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir Rellar,¡± I said to my reflection, putting my hand up to my cheek. ¡°One day, I¡¯ll make it right.¡±


    ¡°[Eyes of Gospel]¡±


    In the mirror, my eyes began to glow in a bright white. A tang filled my mouth, and a foul stench hit my nose. I recoiled, covering my mouth while I gagged, and the Skill ended.


    A lie.


    The Skill was right, though, I would never make it right. It wasn¡¯t possible to do good by a dead man. I knew it was a lie before I said it. Instead of dwelling on that thought, I went back to the main bedroom.


    Deep reds and oranges decorated the room, and gold and bronze accents emphasized the opulence. The bed would be massive for a fully grown adult, let alone a child, and there were several rooms attached to the bedroom ¨Ctwo closets and a bathroom. From the main doorway of the bedroom, there was a separate sitting room from the entryway, with a small game table, another couch, and two sitting chairs surrounding a coffee table, and access to a balcony that overlooked the main entry into the estate.


    It was lavish and beautiful, but it was very much of the Dawn and so, to me, it was distasteful.


    I pulled open the balcony door and went outside, leaning against the railing. My shoulders met the top of the wrought iron, and I shivered. The knit jacket I¡¯d made kept me warm enough, but today there was an extra chill.


    The first snow, I thought wistfully.


    ¡°Autumn is almost over,¡± I said to myself. ¡°What will Winter bring?¡±


    >Monsters.< Came Eunora¡¯s voice from deep inside me, >It always brings more monsters.<


    ¡°It¡¯ll devastate the towns, won¡¯t it? What Eve is doing.¡±


    >There¡¯s no proof, you know. It could be a corrupted mana source went undisturbed last season.<


    I gripped the metal with my hands so tight my knuckles were white, and my palms stung. ¡°No proof, except she¡¯s a [Young Lady of Monsters] and has a vendetta against her younger sister.¡±


    >Against you. You should say it, at least. Since you¡¯ve taken my name.<


    ¡°Right,¡± I said wryly. ¡°Against me.¡±


    >Well, at least there¡¯s that¨C< Her voice cut off, and I felt [Eternal Communion] run out of steam.


    What use was it in denying it, for even a moment? I was Eunora Dawn. ¡ª- is the past. She is of elsewhere. And I am too far gone here. Even my blood is corrupted by the Divinity on my [Status]. Any chance to go back relies on a Divine. A useless, malicious Divine. Or Morloch, I thought.


    But Morloch was clear. I needed to grow by myself. He would not help me. Not yet. Not until I proved my worth, I was sure of it.


    I took a moment to look over the Fellan estate. Unlike at the main house, there was no hedge maze here. Just two circular gardens, one on either side of the main road that led to the front entrance. The road itself was paved with three different colored stones, a grey stone that served as the background, a terracotta red brick that served as the first sun, and a burnished yellow stone that served as the second sun. The pattern repeated down the road. The two suns overlapped, then there was a span of grey background, then they appeared and overlapped again and again until they reached the golden gate that separated the estate from the wilderness outside. There was a small forest that separated the estate from the town of Fellan. Only thirty minutes from the main entrance of the town, the estate was settled just off the main road. When we had arrived, I¡¯d been able to see the walls of the town before we veered to the right and up a steep incline.


    Before Melinda had left, she¡¯d told me that if I went up to the top of the bell tower, I would be able to see the town stretched out below. She¡¯d even offered to show me. I was too exhausted to take her up on it, though. I¡¯d likely find my way there soon enough. This estate had a much simpler design than the main estate, with fewer turns and stories.


    Another chill came through me as the wind whipped my braid around me.


    [Shadow Manipulation]


    Even from the second floor, I could sense the items I¡¯d crafted resting on the front stoop of the manor. I could feel each plushie in the crates, smaller than I¡¯d made them, and the oversized blanket I¡¯d hand-woven was folded and placed on top of a stack of crates.


    I reached my hand out and closed my eyes. There was no need to see when I could feel the presence of my shadows around me.


    Come to me.


    At once, the blanket began to shift and unfold. I heard yelps from the lower floor and smiled to myself, hopefully none of the staff would worry about it. The black blanket flew through the air, whipping in the wind. It turned a corner and flew straight toward me, then wrapped itself around my shoulders like a long-lost friend.


    Did I mentally control the blanket? Yes. Did that matter in that moment? No. So I enjoyed the crisp air on my nose and sank to my knees, wrapping myself tighter in the blanket. Leaning backward, I looked up at the cloud-ridden sky, where snow still occasionally fell.


    It was later now, almost dinner time. After a few minutes of calm, I unwrapped myself and dragged the blanket back inside to get ready. I needed to get the road dust off my clothes and re-plait my hair. Two of the delicately braided roses had come undone during my nap, so I would have to spend some time on that, as well as generally straightening up my appearance.


    By the time I was finished, it was definitely time for dinner. I headed out of the Love of Zorya and made my way back to the main entryway. Someone was bound to be there, waiting. I¡¯d actually probably run into them on the way if they were still unloading the carriage. They would probably be ready to take the crates up and unpack soon.


    Where they would put it all was beyond me. I mean, they had practically stripped the crown molding off my previous bedroom. I snorted at that thought, then I froze.


    Wait a minute¨C I whipped my head up and around, narrowing my eyes. I thought back to my final days before leaving for Fellan. ¡°If they were just going to give me a new room here, why¡¯d I have to bring all my old furniture? They had me sleeping in a bare room for three days!¡±

 CH 68 - New Attitude

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 2


    ¡°Those stupid, ridiculous, absolute atrocious¡ª¡± I continued, mumbling insults to myself as I thought back to the state of my room in the main estate. Of the effort everyone went through. What was the point?


    I furrowed my eyebrows as I thought, turning to go down the stairwell. My heel hit the wood lightly, and I drifted to the entryway, preoccupied. I didn¡¯t notice the maids I passed by or the portraits on the walls. I didn¡¯t clock the ornate decorations carved into the wooden accents or the pieces of art that were displayed on pillars. So, it wasn¡¯t a surprise that I didn¡¯t stop to look around until I was standing at the center of the massive entry hall. That was when I realized I didn¡¯t know where the dining room was. I¡¯d just assumed it was off the main entrance. But here I was, looking from the left to the right, only seeing the five crates we¡¯d brought from the main estate, a butler holding a clipboard, and two sitting rooms. Two sitting rooms.


    I sighed, debating whether or not to explore on my own or ask the man which way I needed to go. But I took too long, and the decision was made for me.


    ¡°Lady Nora,¡± the man called, leaning his elbows atop the crate in front of him. He gestured behind me with his clipboard. ¡°Dining is that way.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say it unkindly¡ªquite the opposite, really. His voice was professional but gentle, pointed but soft. It wasn¡¯t laced with amusement or mockery, just what seemed to be a desire to help. It was much like the Dusk Knights, and that was a comfort I couldn¡¯t truly describe. After Melinda earlier, I had high hopes for the staff at this estate. Perhaps they would be kinder than the ones back where little Eunora grew up.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I forced a smile. ¡°Do you know if the Dusk is already there?¡±


    ¡°All eleven,¡± the man replied with a nod.


    A pang struck my heart. Sir Rellar would have made twelve. Bile climbed up the back of my throat, and I looked at the door longingly. Oh, how I wanted to avoid the chatter of the knights. It had gradually grown from somber to a new normal on the road. And my guilt was eating me alive, so to do anything to bring out their grief, to cause the knights any trouble ¨Cit was out of the question. I couldn¡¯t run, but I didn''t want to go, either. I chose to stall for a beat longer.


    ¡°Your name?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°Gristle, my Lady,¡± He smiled down at me, ¡°I¡¯m the head butler of this residence.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± I said. I paused, and then, unwilling to continue on my way, I asked, ¡°Have you worked here long?¡±


    ¡°A little under thirty years, I came into the Dawn¡¯s service the day after my Awakening.¡± His voice was a bit more reserved, then, and I blinked.


    ¡°That¡¯s a long time. Since you were eight?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Since I was eight.¡±


    His voice mimicked my inflection, and he had a half smile on his face. I quirked up my mouth to match. It was kind of fun, this easy conversation. The anxiety of little Eunora hadn¡¯t made a reappearance, and that was both a blessing and a curse. Where did she go?


    I decided to worry about that later and instead chose to fill my voice with the light mockery only a child could have.


    ¡°You¡¯re older than the Countess, then, aren¡¯t you?¡± I was sure I had a glint in my eye, and Gristle¡¯s own smile widened.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, not quite, my Lady. I believe she has some ten years on me yet.¡±


    That¡¯s just it, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s impossible to know how old anyone in this damned world is.


    ¡°But I believe dinner is about to be served. Will you make your knights wait?¡± Gristle¡¯s voice was that same mix of pointed but gentle as before, and I briefly looked over my shoulder toward where he¡¯d pointed earlier.


    ¡°Not for their welcome home meal. I wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡± I gave him a wider smile now. ¡°It really was nice to meet you, Gristle.¡±


    ¡°You as well, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Before I go, what are you going to do with the furniture from the main estate?¡±


    My irritation and curiosity mixed together, and I had to ask the question. I wasn¡¯t going to sit in the dark, scared of asking questions. Not anymore.


    He glanced down at his clipboard with a frown, ¡°We¡¯ll put it in the original room you were to use.¡±


    I was halfway nodding before I froze and asked, ¡°The original room?¡±


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°Well, some of the Dawns prefer to furnish their own rooms, and when we received word to prepare, we were told you¡¯d use one of the empty rooms prepared for such.¡± Gristle paused as if debating if he should continue. He tilted his head as he looked at me and said, ¡°But we got word shortly after you¡¯d begun your journey, directly from the main estate: prep the Love of Zorya.¡±


    My smile fell, ¡°How long into my journey?¡±


    Gristle¡¯s shoulders stiffened, and he shifted the clipboard in his hands. ¡°Not long.¡±


    Memories of light flashing, a blue goddess descending, and blood filled me.


    ¡°It was after my Affirmation, wasn¡¯t it?¡± My voice was dull, tired. And my heart was beating out of my chest.


    ¡°It was,¡± he confirmed.


    I took a deep, steadying breath, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The walls seemed to shift, to shrink in on me. I took another breath, reaching for the bag on my hip. Reaching for Noir. As soon as my finger felt the soft knit fabric of his body, a sliver of tension was released. I pulled Noir out, holding him tightly with both hands, then I held him close to me and turned away from Gristle.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to dinner now. Thank you for being honest.¡± My voice felt far away, and inside of me, I summoned two Skills.


    [Mental Fortitude]


    [Shadow Animation]


    Within me, visions of the world around me came into focus, flashing in my mind: the gold-trimmed tapestries on the wall of the sitting room depicting hills in shades of purple, the soft purple shade of the couches, the feel of the hardwood under my feet, and the sound of chatter in the distance. As I walked, I could smell the savory scents of spices in the air, and I could taste the chill of winter on my tongue. Now, I was focused on the now.


    Focused enough to make the command. With the new Divinity and reaching Level 10 in [Shadow Animation], the entire estate was within my range.


    ¡°Come to me.¡±


    I sent the command out, and I felt it click into place. Shade and Haze were on their way. Noir was wrapping his arms around my midsection.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, Nora.¡± The sound of the spirit was immediately calming. I recognized it as Entertainer.


    The fortunate thing about reaching the second threshold of competency was that I had more control over the Skill. I no longer had to use all my commands at once.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, hushed.


    I was at the doorway, Noir pressing into me when I felt my connection to the other knit animals grow stronger. I turned, and there they were. Shade, my little lizard, and Haze, my panda bear. As they approached, they each wrapped themselves around a leg. Shade used his tiny body to circle my ankle, and Haze pushed his oversized torso into my calf.


    A nervous bubble escaped me, and I squatted down to see all my creations. Inhabited by spirits who had never been meant to exist, if not for me.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. We came for you.¡± Said Shade in a light, feminine voice that was familiar. Advocate.


    ¡°Always.¡± Came a deep voice, telling me Haze was occupied by Commander.


    I gently set down Noir, and the other two released their grip. They stood in front of me. Their postures said they were at attention, and I felt warmth creep into my chest. These three were my favorites of all my knit animals¡ªand over the past months on the road, I¡¯d made dozens more. Still, these were the only three I gave names. Noir, Haze, and Shade. Darkness personified. They were my new family. My new friends. Ironically, they were my light in the dark. So, I felt the need to speak. To warn them once again. To show them who I was. They had never complained.


    ¡°Away we go, into a den of lions meant to protect us,¡± I said, my voice a whisper, ¡°But they know now that we are wolves in sheep''s clothing. No need to hide. Not anymore.¡±


    The words were more for myself than the knit animations, and I stood back up.


    [Shadow Manipulation]


    And my braid came alive, shifting gently down my back, floating behind me as if the wind was blowing.


    [Shadow Conjuration]


    My nails grew black once again as the shadows condensed at the tip of my fingers, and the shadow bangles I had released in my sleep returned¡ªpacked so tight with darkness that a miasma was falling out of them. I was ready for anything¡ªalways. I should have done it before I left my room.


    I¡¯d get better about that, I decided.


    Then I pushed the door open.


    Before me was a table filled with my protectors. The men and women who had brought me to Fellan. Who had nursed me after my Affirmation. Who had relieved my anxiety. Who had kept me company when all I had was fear and a knit bunny. Even Klein and Arlen were here, Klein to the right of the empty seat at the head of the table and Arlen all the way down at the other end. Next to Klein was Sir Limrick, and across from him was Sir Neil. Curious. Why was Klein at a higher seat than Sir Limrick?


    As I looked, I took in the dark wood of the table. I took in the way each knight had an elaborate place setting in front of them. How some had tense shoulders and were sitting so upright they didn¡¯t need a back to their chair. Others looked comfortable, with loose statures. Sir Limrick, Sir Neil, Dame Arella, and Klein were some of those. None of those four looked out of place. The knights all wore outfits of the same purple shade as the maid outfits. They were in uniform, except for Klein and Arlen. Arlen was in a neat cotton shirt, whereas Klein had a full getup on ¡ªjacket and golden buttons and all. There was even golden embroidery on his coat. Curious and curiouser.


    The room had a half dozen maids and footmen standing off to the edges. One with silver hair had flitted behind a door on the far end of the room. When she did so, I could hear the sounds of a kitchen flow into the room. I let my eyes linger on the swinging door before I scanned the faces of each knight and squire. I quirked my mouth up into a half smile.


    ¡°Welcome home to the 43rd Contingent of the Dusk Knighthood,¡± I said, forcing my voice to be smooth.


    No need to spiral in front of the Dusk, that¡¯s for sure. I thought to myself.


    Behind me, the knit animals toddled in. All eyes were on me, from the staff that was refilling drinks to the knights themselves. But it didn¡¯t hurt like it used to.


    Maybe little Eunora¡¯s fears had been addressed, maybe I¡¯d accepted her enough, but maybe they were overshadowed by my guilt and need to show strength. Either way, it was time for a new approach.


    ¡°Welcome to Fellan,¡± Sir Limrick said as I took my seat at the head of the table, ¡°Are you ready for what¡¯s next?¡±

 CH 69 - Scheduling

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 2


    ¡°Are you ready for what¡¯s next?¡±


    As the knit animals settled to the sides of my chair, I felt my heart skip. I met Sir Limrick¡¯s crimson eyes and thought about what awaited me here in the borderlands. I was told by the Countess I would be able to fester if I so chose.


    But I was no longer interested in that. I would use every advantage given to me by this house. Scholars, mages, knights, I¡¯d use them all and grow beyond their expectations. And then I¡¯ll disappear, I¡¯ll go so far this house can never find me.


    ¡°I am,¡± I said just before the silence stretched too long, ¡°Whatever insane schedule the Countess has decided on, I¡¯ll do it. Everything.¡±


    Sir Limrick¡¯s stare bore into me, ¡°Everything?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡± I nodded.


    A smile broke across his face, ¡°Well, it¡¯s better than what the briefing had warned me you¡¯d say.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I asked, curious about what the knights of the Dusk knew about me beyond the journey.


    ¡°I was told you¡¯d fight tooth and nail, that you¡¯d likely rot in that room of yours, and that I¡¯d have to goad you out.¡± He said it matter of factly as if I should already know what was said about me.


    I wasn¡¯t lazy, I was grieving. I hissed in my head. The Countess thinks I¡¯m a degenerate. Just like Eve. I swallowed that thought, though, because the thought of Eve would send me spiraling into a pit of anger that wouldn¡¯t serve me in the moment. In my storm of thought, Noir had crawled up into my lap. I patted his head in reassurance.


    At least the spirits wouldn¡¯t speak while we were in the presence of others. I may not be hiding, but I certainly wasn¡¯t that foolish.


    ¡°After what we¡¯ve been through,¡± I started, my eyes running along the row of knights seated down the side of the table, ¡°I don¡¯t think all of that will be necessary.¡±


    Sir Limrick nodded decisively, ¡°Then do you know what I¡¯m going to say next?¡±


    ¡°We start training tomorrow?¡±


    A snort came from the direction of the squires, but my eyes were back focused on Sir Limrick.


    ¡°No, but close. You¡¯ll have the rest of the week to recover. Then we¡¯re throwing everything at you. I already spoke with Gristle ¨Cif you haven¡¯t met him, he¡¯s the head butler. You¡¯ll do the Swordsmanship Academy and general lessons on even days and the magic tower and etiquette lessons on odd days. You¡¯ll break on Seventh Day and Eighth Day, but on Seventh Day, you will be required to attend Church services. And every morning, you will do Skill Practice with one of your in-house instructors.¡±


    I sighed. General lessons would be useful but etiquette? That¡¯s only if I stayed in the house long term. Ten years is a long time. Best make use of it while you can. As my heart constricted at the thought, Noir leaned back into my stomach.


    ¡°Six days until my life is consumed, then?¡± I asked, feigning amusement.


    ¡°Not on the Eighth Day, Lady Nora,¡± Sir Limrick sniped, and I felt a genuine laugh bubble up.


    ¡°All right then.¡±


    That was when a half dozen members of the staff, in their purple uniforms, billowed out of the kitchen. Each person had a tray with several dishes on it. Dinner had begun.


    It was a series of extravagant dishes, one after the other. While Sir Limrick and I had been speaking, the room had been silent, clear, focused on me. That was no longer the case. Now, Neil and Arella were chatting, Undein and Siobhan were shooting looks across the table in an ever more ridiculous fashion, and even Arlen and Sir Limrick were chatting. It felt as if I was the only one not involved in the camaraderie. It was just me, left behind. No one had even said anything about the dusk remaining at the Fellan estate. So maybe it was going to be just me, and they were getting me used to being alone now.


    ¡°You need to get out of your own head.¡±


    My gaze snapped up from the food on my plate, meeting Klein¡¯s eyes. He looked irritated, but that must have been his resting face because it was so rare to see him anything but irritated. I had shifted Noir to the edge of seat, so he sat next to me.


    ¡°Excuse you?¡± I narrowed my eyes at the older boy.


    ¡°You¡¯re sitting here, surrounded by the knights who would love nothing more than to talk to you, and you¡¯re stewing in silence.¡±


    My jaw fell just enough to have me open-mouthed. Then I snapped my mouth shut, lowering my voice, ¡°I am not stewing.¡±


    Klein¡¯s eyes darted from my hands to my face, ¡°You totally are.¡±


    ¡°Okay, well, I don¡¯t see you talking to anyone,¡± I huffed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, either,¡± Klein said, taking a sip of his water, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you.¡±


    I went to retort, but I paused, looking Klein over. He didn¡¯t sound like he was being a jerk. In fact, his body language was more open than usual.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, instead of something I¡¯d probably regret, ¡°Why are you dressed so nice?¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Immediately, Klein straightened, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Across from him, Arlen keyed in on the conversation, ¡°She means, why do you look like a prince among paupers?¡±


    Next to them, there was another snort, ¡°Yeah, Klein, go ahead, tell our Lady why you¡¯re dressed so fancy.¡±


    Klein looked uncomfortable, and that was the opposite of what I¡¯d been going for. I was trying to make easy conversation.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¨C¡±


    I was cut off by Klein huffing, color blossoming across his cheeks, ¡°I know, Lady Nora. Because no one told you. I asked to go by Klein instead of my family name.¡±


    I blinked. Family name.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, ¡°Your family name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ouros,¡± he said quietly as if hoping I wouldn¡¯t hear, ¡°I¡¯m the son of Baron Ouros in Fellan.¡±


    I nodded, unsurprised, ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Arlen looked taken aback, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Sir Limrick also looked displeased but didn¡¯t voice it.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, looking around in surprise. Klein himself had a smile. ¡°It does!¡±


    I turned back to Klein to ask, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even go into the Baroness¡¯ house in Perry ¡ªis that why? You didn¡¯t want to be outed?¡±


    ¡°To be honest,¡± Klein said sheepishly, ¡°I thought you¡¯d take it poorly.¡±


    I laughed, muttering under my breath, ¡°What haven¡¯t I taken poorly?¡±


    ¡°No, it makes it all click,¡± I said louder, ¡°You¡¯re way more comfortable chatting with me than Arlen, and you always look put together ¨Con top of being skilled in several weird skills on the journey.¡±


    Arlen spluttered, ¡°My Lady, I¡¯m put together too!¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± I soothed, ¡°It¡¯s okay to have faults. It just so happens Klein¡¯s is his personality.¡±


    It was Klein¡¯s turn to recoil, ¡°Lady Nora!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I turned back to him, a Cheshire grin on my face, ¡°Who was the one who told me Noir was ugly?¡±


    I held up Noir to make my point.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say the word ugly!¡± He protested, eyeing the wiggling bunny as if it was going to attack him.


    ¡°It was implied,¡± I said coolly, ¡°But it¡¯s okay. Because I¡¯ll make him better, he¡¯ll be the finest crafted bunny in all of the Duchy ¨Cno, in all of Maeve.¡±


    While we continued our banter, Sir Limrick looked on ¡ªthat same tight-lipped smile he always gave on his face, and then time flew.


    It was different than that night at the inn, where the knights had shown off their Skills, but it was just as fun. Maybe I¡¯d let go of just enough of my edge, or maybe it was because the sinking feeling of little Eunora had disappeared. Maybe now I was free to be me.


    But that didn¡¯t stop the brewing anger within me when I was alone. So, after I¡¯d made my way back to my room with all the knit animals in tow I took a deep breath. As the door closed behind me, I collapsed to my knees, shaking. My breathing was jagged and I felt it then, all the anger and guilt I kept pushing down. Again and again I ignored it. Saying I would make it right.


    That it didn¡¯t matter.


    That I was fine.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fine,¡± I choked out.


    ¡°We know,¡± Noir said gently, patting my back with his paw.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nora,¡± Haze said, wrapping his stubby arms around my knee.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to not be okay,¡± this time it was Shade, and she climbed up my arm and settled in the crook of my neck.


    ¡°No,¡± I said, gently swiping Noir and Haze up into my arms, ¡°It¡¯s not enough anymore. I need to be better.¡±


    I stared down at my black nails and the bangles I¡¯d taken to wearing. It was all made out of compressed darkness. I could maintain it¡¯s presence indefinitely. [Shadow Conjuration] and [Shadow Manipulation] had gotten another force multiplier after my Divinity was raised by Abelia.


    I released the compression and was surrounded by a mass of darkness, pulsing against me. I took a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be better.¡± I decided it, then and there. Whatever emotion overcomes me, it will not take me over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do so good in Fellan, the older Dawns will be threatened.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll work so hard at the sword academy, Raphael¡¯s skills will be forgotten.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll outdo Eve in magic, too,¡± I hissed, ¡°Any chance of heirship will sink when I surpass her.¡±


    If I haven¡¯t already.


    ¡°I¡¯ll study so much, Theo¡¯s memory pales in comparison.¡±


    Around me, the shadows were writhing, the tendrils wrapping around me and the knit animals. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought I had gone mad. But [Mental Fortitude] would know better than me. And it said I was sane. That my thoughts were my own.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll kill every Blight that Eve sends my way.¡±


    At that, it was as if a spell was cast on me ¨Cand not the kind that [Mental Fortitude] uses. I stood up and dropped off the animals on my bed. I looked down at them, a new kind of fire in my eyes.


    ¡°Will you help me?¡± I asked, but I knew the answer.


    Noir, Haze, and Shade righted themselves and, as one, they answered.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I gave them a wobbly smile, ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Anything, Nora, we¡¯d do anything for you.¡± Noir, or Entertainer, said, ¡°You are the reason we exist, after all.¡±


    ¡°You gave us life. You give us purpose.¡± Out of Haze came Commander¡¯s deep voice.


    Shade was the last to speak, in the gentle voice of Advocate, ¡°We love you, Nora. Anything you need, we¡¯ll do. Commanded or not.¡±


    I knew the words were genuine, that the spirits were created with my Skill. My Divinity, it altered what was usually possible. It meant I could give true life to these inanimate knit animals. I could give them personalities, goals, dreams. But I also knew they were bound by my commands. Even now, my ¡®come to me¡¯ meant they would follow wherever I go whether that was the pits of hell or the clouds of heaven.


    They had no choice.


    If I told them with my Command to sacrifice themselves, they¡¯d be compelled. And that was why it weighed so heavily on my soul. Eve used people like pawns. I wouldn¡¯t be the same. No. I¡¯d be better. If I needed a pawn, I¡¯d be sure it became a queen. Able to protect itself from the machinations of the controller.


    ¡°If you stay with me, with your compassion, I promise¡ª¡° I took in a deep breath, ¡°I promise I will not abuse my commands.¡±


    ¡°Even if you did, we¡¯d still stand by you.¡± Noir practically purred, ¡°As long as our souls are intact, these bodies are replaceable.¡±


    I swallowed thickly.


    ¡°Not to me.¡±

 CH 70 - A Break, Kind Of

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 3


    I must have been more exhausted than I¡¯d felt because once I laid down in the luxurious bed, I was out until well past mid-morning. For once, I had not had a nightmare. Despite the light shining around the room, I¡¯d slept like a rock. So, when I awoke, my eyes fluttering open, I immediately slammed my face into my pillow.


    ¡°It¡¯s so bright,¡± I grumbled, my voice muffled by the pillow.


    After a few seconds, I pulled my head back and groggily blinked my eyes, testing out the brightness for a final time before deciding to get up. I rose with a stretch of my arms and slid my legs off the bed. My heels sunk into the rug, and I let out a little sigh. It was a good sleep. I¡¯d clearly needed it. My muscles felt immeasurably better already after a single day off the road. Not to mention that the claustrophobic carriage was a thing of the past ¡ªat least for the day. Soon enough, I¡¯d be heading out to the Swordsmanship Academy and the Magic Tower on the daily.


    As I walked through the Love of Zorya, I ran my fingers along the golden embellishments and wooden carvings adorned with embedded amethysts. The light purple contrasted with the orange and red hues of the room. It was rather a beautiful thing. Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t enough to save it. I curled my lip in disgust.


    It was such a Dawn color scheme.


    Pulling back my hand, I went to the bathroom and prepared for the day. After washing up, I once again went all out on my braid. Rather than a single braid, I pulled half my hair up and braided eight smaller plaits. Then I wove them around the back of my head ¡ªcreating a crown-like fixture that had light swirls of braids running through it. I let the rest of my curls fall where they would, the refined-yet-wild look becoming a staple of my appearance. Next up came grabbing my black sweater and as pale of a dress as I could get. Of the clothes unpacked during dinner, only one met my criteria. A purple so pale you barely recognized it as such. It was something I¡¯d have to fix myself. I had plenty of bolts of fabric made with [Weave of Darkness], I just needed to learn to sew. Or pay someone to do it for me. Then it was just another bit of shadow I could control. I slid on some matching stockings and a pair of dark purple leather mules.


    Finally, I did what I¡¯d forgotten to do the day before.


    [Shadow Conjuration+Shadow Manipulation]


    The room filled to the brim with shadows, and I pushed them down. Tearing the shadows was easy. Pressurizing them came naturally. And so, they became reformed. I had my nails back. Next came a series of chains I used to make a bracelet out of. Condensed shadows were more difficult to move, but the gentle chill they put out was soothing to me. I needed the darkness to feel safe.


    Abelia. Poisionously, that day flashed behind my eyes. The blood, the gore, the death. I swallowed thickly and opened my eyes. My stomach was churning, and I had to swallow the bile that was creeping up my throat.


    I pressed my mouth down as I met my own eyes in the mirror. I didn¡¯t look disturbed. I didn¡¯t look kind. No, I looked indifferent. Sharp. That¡¯s what I¡¯d decided to become. Strong.


    In my head, I made a list.


    Brel.


    Grel.


    Scylla.


    Abelia.


    Eve.


    I ripped my stare away and made for the main bedroom. I snatched Noir, tucking him into my bag, and left the Love of Zorya behind.


    I eyed the bell hanging by the door on my way out, the bell that allowed me to call one of the maids to be at my beck and call. I had no interest in that. No interest in being stuck in this room like a prison. No interest in having yet another warden.


    If I needed something, I¡¯d find it myself.


    <hr>


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said half-heartedly, ¡°but I think I¡¯m turned around.¡±


    The maid I¡¯d gone up to had neatly pulled-back silver hair and light pink eyes. She looked young enough to still be on the cusp of adulthood. She¡¯d been in the middle of polishing a metal sculpture. The girl only seemed to pause polishing at the last second before she spoke.


    ¡°How can I help, my Lady?¡± She said dully, tilting her head as she looked down at me ¡ªher arm still raised and holding a rag.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a training room? Or a wide open space?¡±


    In fact, I¡¯d been wandering around for the better part of an hour, going up and looking at the third and second floors. Now, after searching through the first floor, I wasn¡¯t really sure where to go next. Eunora had never been to the training room at the main estate ¡ªthose kinds of Skills were reserved for after Awakening. The only place I knew of was the knight barracks with their sand pit. But after seeing Perry Manor, I was sure this one had to have somewhere similar. I just wasn¡¯t about to go tromping down random staircases that could lead god knows where.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°There¡¯s the barracks, of course,¡± the girl said, ¡°But for the training room, only Gristle has the key.¡±


    I waited a beat, but she didn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°Right, do you know where Gristle is?¡± I asked, looking down the hall and preening my head up so I was on my tippy toes.


    The maid looked between me and the rag in her hand and seemed to resign herself if the way she let out a sigh and lowered herself from cleaning the statue was a sign. A prick of irritation hit my stomach rather than anxiety, but I didn¡¯t feel like paying it any mind.


    ¡°He¡¯s usually in the office at this time. I¡¯ll show you.¡± She didn¡¯t seem very pleased to be showing me, but who cared about that? I only cared about getting where I was going.


    You are the God of Nora. It doesn¡¯t matter that she isn¡¯t a fan. You have bigger problems. Like being weak.


    The silver-haired girl led me deeper into the estate, and I felt my mind drifting as we walked. I began planning which Skills I would train and how I would train them. Now that we weren¡¯t on the road, it was free reign to practice whenever I wanted.


    So, I decided I would start by shaping more detailed objects. Daggers, swords, statues, fruit, anything. I wanted to get so good at mimicking items that, aside from their color, they were indistinguishable from the real thing. Not to mention that I wanted to be able to do it in an instant. I would also practice summoning a smaller amount of shadow, shadow that didn¡¯t need to be condensed into my nails and bangles¡ªshadow that would become my nails and bangles permanently.


    Next, I would work on creating a shadow animation that was a weapon and a spirit both. Perhaps imbuing a dagger with Commander. Upon leveling up [Shadow Animation], I gained the ability to choose which spirits I summoned, but I hardly even used it. Commander, Advocate, and Entertainer showed up more often than not, though, so maybe I was choosing. Just subconsciously.


    Then came seeing if I could get [Sophism] to Level 10 and [Steal Nerves] to the competency threshold at Level 5. If I was going to have the cursed Skill, I wanted to use it without being forced to announce what it does to everyone within earshot. I¡¯d need a practice partner for that. Someone combative. I had a thought on that already, perhaps one of the Dusk could help. I also needed to purposefully empower [Otherworldly] and get it to Level 5 ¡ªif I ever needed it, I needed to be able to mentally command it.


    Once I got everything to Level 10, I¡¯d work on pushing further. Going past my limits. Rewriting what my Divinity means.


    I mentally commanded my [Status] up.


    [Status Summary]


    [Name: Eunora Dawn]


    [Race: Human]


    [Age: 8]


    [Unallocated Stat Points: 0]


    [Vitality:              55                           Endurance:           28]


    [Strength:           30                           Dexterity:              56]


    [Perception:       105                           Magic:                  55]


    [Luck:                   45                          Divinity:            132]


    [0th Tier Class: Child of the Gods, Level Max]


    [Boon: Morloch¡¯s Blessing]


    [1st Tier Class: Young Lady of Darkness, Level 12/20, 18.1%]


    [Skills:


    0th Tier: Inspect Lv. 8, Weaving Lv. 10, Mana Sense Lv. 10, Mana Manipulation Lv. 10


    1st Tier: Quick Calculation Lv. 5, Silent as a Shadow Lv. 5, Weave of Darkness Lv. 10


    2nd Tier: Otherworldly Lv. 1, Mental Fortitude Lv. 12, Shadow Conjuration Lv. 10, Shadow Manipulation Lv. 10


    3rd Tier: Shadow Animation Lv. 10


    Untiered: Eyes of Gospel Lv. 1, Tight Lips Lv. 1, Steal Nerves Lv. 2, Sophism Lv. 5, Eternal Communion Lv. 3


    Finally, I¡¯d have to push the limits of my Perception. See what 105 could really do. Maybe I¡¯d have one of the knights sneak around so I could find them.


    Oh, I would be so good at tag with [Silent as a Shadow]. Or hide and seek. I smiled to myself, suppressing a huff.


    ¡°He should be in here, one second.¡±


    I jumped at the maid¡¯s voice. I¡¯d almost forgotten she existed. That¡¯s how deep in thought I¡¯d gone. We stopped outside a simple wooden door¡ªwell, simple compared to the rest of the ornate carvings I¡¯d seen in the estate so far. We¡¯d gone to the back of the building, near where I presumed the staff quarters were.


    She knocked, and when she spoke, her voice was softer now, ¡°Gristle, I¡¯ve brought the Lady. She was looking for you.¡±


    Immediately, there was loud shuffling from behind the door, and within moments, it was swinging open to reveal the same green-haired man I¡¯d spoken with the night before. Only now, he looked rather flustered.


    ¡°Yes, yes, thank you, Sylvie,¡± he said to the girl distractedly. Then, when she didn¡¯t leave, he sighed, ¡°You may go.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir, I¡¯ll return to my station.¡±


    Sylvie had a simple smile. A smile that said, ¡®got you.¡¯ What she was so smug about, I didn¡¯t know. Or care. Staff politics would come to matter eventually, but that time wasn¡¯t now.


    As she left, I called after her, ¡°Thanks, Sylvie!¡±


    Her steps stuttered, but she didn¡¯t stop. I did, however, hear a huff of acknowledgment.


    Weird.


    I smoothed my furrowed brow and looked back to Gristle, putting a smile on my face, ¡°I have a question.¡±


    Gristle, to his credit, did not even look the least bit put upon, ¡°And I, my Lady, surely have an answer. How can I help?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a training room?¡± I said tentatively, ¡°Or, if there isn¡¯t one, a wide open space that¡¯s still rather private?¡±


    Gristle blinked before beginning to pat himself down. He started with his pant pockets, then went for his shirt pockets. Not finding what he was looking for, Gristle gave a soft smile and leaned down to be at eye level with me.


    ¡°No worries, Lady Nora, we have just the place. It¡¯s meant just for you. I just have to grab the key.¡±


    He disappeared into the small office I could peek at through the halfway-open door. There were organized stacks of paper coating every surface, with meticulous labels atop each pile. There were several open drawers in the back cabinets that revealed even more documents, and books lined the office walls. The main source of light was a single magelight tinted yellow at the center of the room, supplemented by a large window that oversaw a leafless tree. All I could see out the window was branches.


    It only took Gristle half a minute to go to his desk and unlock a small chest.


    When he returned, he held a velvet box emblazoned with the crest of the Dawns.


    Two rising Suns. One after the other.

 CH 71 - The Great Inbetween

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 3


    Gristle held out the box for me to take. I hesitated for a moment before grabbing the velvet box. It was larger than my hands and lighter than I expected. I gripped it tightly in my hands. Why? What does it mean?


    If I took yet another thing emblazoned with the Dawn, did that mean I would become like them? Cold and callous? If I took this box, opened it, claimed what was inside, would it change me? It was those thoughts that haunted me, paralyzing me from simply opening the box.


    ¡°Go on, open it,¡± Gristle encouraged with a smile.


    I came back to myself abruptly, giving the man a smile to reassure him. As if I was saying, Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Not broken at all. I¡¯m definitely not plotting to abandon this place at my earliest convenience.


    I flipped open the velvet top. Settled into a purple silk lining was a golden key with two prongs. I ran a finger over the metal, feeling microscopic engravings underneath my fingertip. I activated [Mana Sense], and the key lit up brilliantly as if it were its own sun. That all but confirmed the engravings were runes working into the metal with a Skill so powerful I couldn¡¯t fathom how many hours went into honing it.


    I gripped the key and took it out of the box, looking up at Gristle, whose face was soft with something I hadn¡¯t expected.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you,¡± he said, straightening up and closing the door to his office, ¡°It¡¯s a special thing to get access to Twilight.¡±


    I followed as he began leading me through the back hallways, ¡°Twilight?¡±


    Gristle hummed in affirmation, ¡°The Great Inbetween, you¡¯ll see in just a moment what I mean.¡±


    At his cryptic response, I picked up my steps. We made our way back to the main entryway within a couple of minutes. I looked around as Gristle paused his footsteps, ¡°Is it here?¡±


    He gave me another small smile, ¡°No, but I figured it would be best for you to know how to get there from the main hallway. There are a few other obscure paths to Twilight in the estate, but it¡¯s best you get to know your way around first.¡±


    I nodded, and then he took off once again, this time heading back behind the grand staircase that led to the upper floors. As we rounded the corner, Gristle stopped at an empty space along the wall. Unusually, there was no artwork adorning it. Gristle looked at me pointedly, then placed his palm at the center of the wall segment and pushed.


    Immediately his hand sunk into the wall. Gristle turned back to me, a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a protective barrier, there¡¯s only four people at the estate who have access to this stairwell. You, Lady Nora. Melinda, the head maid. I believe you met her yesterday. The Captain of the Fellan contingent of the Dusk ¡ªthis is currently vacant. If Captain Limrick retains his status, he will receive access. I am the fourth person.¡±


    As he stepped through entirely, he said, ¡°Please follow close behind me.¡±


    It only took half a second before my curiosity got the best of me, and I stepped beyond the wall. I gripped the key in one hand, and the other was gripping the strap of my bag. Between one second and the next, I was taken from the entryway ¨Cwith its browns and purples and golds, into a stairwell that glowed with a golden light. From floor to ceiling, everything was a shining gold. Rather than paintings lining the walls, there was an engraving of vines and flowers that led across the landing and down the stairwell. The light seemed to radiate from existence itself, and for the first time, I saw a room with no shadows. No shadows but the ones I wore on my wrist and nails.


    Unease pricked at my neck, but I continued after Gristle as he began descending the stairs. It should have been a beautiful sight, something to take a Dawn¡¯s breath away. But I felt the light like a flame against my skin. It was antithesis to who I wanted to be.


    Is this Twilight, the Great Inbetween?


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked instead. ¡°Why does it feel so different?¡±


    Gristle turned his head slightly to look at me as we descended the stairs, ¡°This stairwell was built shortly after Dawn gained the title of Duke. No one alive knows how it was built, or what kind of magigold it¡¯s made out of. Every [Inspect] fails to identify it as anything but simple magigold. Despite that clearly only being half the picture.¡±


    I paused at that and popped out an [Inspect] on the wall.


    [Descent of [REDACTED], Tier [REDACTED], Legendary]


    [Made of pure [REDACTED] magigold, this stairwell is capable of [REDACTED], and [REDACTED]]


    [Crafted by [REDACTED]]


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    A crack seemed to form in the system notification. Then several new green boxes appeared.


    [User¡¯s Divinity exceeds threshold of [REDACTED]¡ª]


    [User¡¯s Divinity exceeds threshold of Agarina Dawn. Access granted.]


    I blinked as a final box appeared.


    [Descent of Astrala, Tier 6, Legendary]


    [Made of pure Alterian magigold, this stairwell is capable of growing based on its owner¡¯s attributes and affinities]


    [Crafted by Agarina Dawn]


    A sinking feeling hit my gut as we walked. I am so not supposed to know that. I cataloged the term ¡®Alterian¡¯ for later but otherwise dismissed the notifications.


    [Congratulations! Inspect is now Level 9!]


    I fought back a sigh.


    Of course, it takes inspecting something Legendary, and I level it immediately. Lovely. Wonderful.


    As we came to a stop at the base of the stairwell, Gristle turned back toward me, yet another serious expression on his face. Behind him was a door made of the same Alterian magigold that the rest of the stairwell was built out of. Instead of a door frame, the engraved vines created the illusion of an arch. From the arch, the engraving fell downward, creating a wall of vines embedded into the archway. At the center, the vine engravings parted and circled a keyhole.


    ¡°My Lady, I need to explain some things about Twilight.¡±


    I tightened my grip on the key, ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Twilight, or the Great Inbetween, is a unique space,¡± Gristle began. ¡°I cannot follow you in, as it is only accessible by true-blooded Children of the Dawn. When you enter, most things are possible in Twilight when it comes to Skill training. It¡¯s an adaptive space. From my understanding, there will be a pillar with further details for you. But the most important thing is the exit. When you are ready to leave, you can only exit through the door you entered from. All others are locked to you.¡±


    ¡°There will be other doors?¡±


    ¡°As many as there are Dawn estates.¡± Gristle nodded, ¡°Twilight is where your morning Skill practice is scheduled to start anyway. It¡¯s entirely up to you how you train your Skills ¡ªand it¡¯s completely private from outsiders.¡±


    I nodded, holding my key up to the door, ¡°Does that mean I can use the space whenever I please?¡±


    Gristle nodded, ¡°Twilight is always open to a child of the Dawn.¡±


    I took a breath, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going in, then. Thank you, Gristle. I appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure, Lady Nora.¡± He gave me a gentle smile as he stepped back towards the staircase, away from the engraved wall.


    He waited until I slid the key into the keyhole to start ascending the stairs. But I was too preoccupied watching the engraving light up in all the shades of dawn¡ªfrom deep purples to crimson reds, from soft pinks to brilliant oranges. And then the archway shifted, sucking the key completely into the door, opening to reveal an impossible sight.


    Instinctively, I stepped through ¨Cthe door closing behind me. As I stepped the tinkling of water followed me, as the entire area around me shifted into a reflective lining of water. What did it reflect? A sunrise without any suns. I looked from left to right, and there was no end to the flat plane of centimeter-deep water. On every horizon, a sunrise bloomed. Hues of golden and red light filled transformed into pinks and purples, until the very peak of the sky was a deep blue.


    Twilight,


    There are two times twilight can be seen ¨Cbefore the sun sets and before the sun rises. I saw, then, why it was called the Great Inbetween. Forever trapped in sunrise, this space was truly named aptly.


    As I walked further into Twilight, the only sound that followed me was my own footsteps.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there supposed to be a pillar?¡± I asked aloud, my hand gripping the strap of my bag so tight my knuckles were white.


    I continued walking further into Twilight, and as I did so, my question was answered. A stone pillar began to rise from a far away point ¡ªthe further I walked, the taller it grew. The closer I got, the more defined it became. It took several minutes before I was upon the great column. It went what must have been forty feet up into the sky. It didn¡¯t even seem to be close to the peak of Twilight.


    As I approached the pillar, I felt a wave of ice pass through me. For a brief moment, my lungs constricted, my muscles tightened, and my heart stopped. And then the feeling was gone, evaporated into nothingness. I continued approaching the column, and as I did, I could see that there were engravings etching themselves onto the pillar. At first, I thought that they would be instructions or runes¡ªsomething that would tell me more about Twilight itself. Instead, I watched as my own Skills were written out.


    Taking a sharp breath, I took another step. Just enough to get me within range of touching the pillar. I ran my finger along my Skills. None of them listed the Level, just the name.


    0th Tier: Inspect, Mana Manipulation, Mana Sense, Weaving


    1st Tier: Quick Calculation, Silent as a Shadow, Weave of Darkness


    2nd Tier: Mental Fortitude, Otherworldly, Shadow Conjuration, Shadow Manipulation


    3rd Tier: Shadow Animation


    Untiered: Eternal Communion, Eyes of Gospel, Tight Lips, Sophism, Steal Nerves


    Nothing should be capable of reading my Skills so thoroughly. There are so few [Inspects] powerful enough to break through the barrier. Then again, the stairwell leading to this place was Legendary. What would the pillar be?


    I was scared to find out. To run [Inspect] and know another secret. Another tie holding me to the Dawns should they find out I knew.


    I looked away from the pillar, unsure of what to do next. That was when I saw the other pillars set in a circle. There were three, each towering further into the sky than the last. I took a step away from the pillar with my Skills, making my way to the center of the circle of columns. For the first time, I could see the other doors. Back the way I came was a golden door. All the others ranged in different shades of dawn. There were others, far in the distance, that were the same shade of gold. But others were shining oranges or purples so dark they looked like void. There was even a pastel pink one behind the tallest pillar.


    I was staring out into the distance when the hairs on the back of my neck stood on end, and one of the pillars shuddered.


    I whipped my head around, staring in fascination as a body emerged.


    My fascination turned to horror as a sharp whistle filled the area, and a voice came with it.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a look, huh?¡±


    Blue eyes met blue eyes, and the body came into focus. My own coloring met me. Black hair versus black hair. The same height. All that was different was that the body was undeniably male.


    ¡°Theo,¡± I said, my voice flat, my emotions dulled.

 CH 72 - Unwelcome Connections

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 3


    Is there never a point at which I can just get a break?


    I was so shocked. I hadn¡¯t even thought through what I should have said. I simply said the first thing that came to mind when I saw my male counterpart, who was barely a year older than me. He looked almost pleased at this turn of events, though, and that set me on edge before he¡¯d even said anything. What did he have to be so happy about?


    ¡°Nora,¡± Theo said, nodding his head. He took a moment to look around and then leaned forward, closer to me, ¡°So, they gave you the key to Twilight.¡±


    On instinct, I reeled back, bending backward away from Theo ¡ªdespite the fact that he was still a half dozen feet away.


    I wondered, then, what the right response was. Was it to tell him to buzz off? Did I have the right to do that in Twilight? Did it even make sense? Theo probably knew something about Eve¡¯s Class, knew something about her toxic traits. Did I even have to give the right response? Wasn¡¯t I beyond this?


    ¡°They did. I¡¯m a Child of the Dawn, after all.¡± I chose to retort, crossing my arms.


    Whatever he said about me, he couldn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t family. He couldn¡¯t deny me that. Not now. Not after my Affirmation. Not after finding me here, where it took blood and power to access. What was the purpose of Twilight? To force this family to the forefront? I resented it and needed it both. This would be my salvation and my restrictions both ¡ªespecially if it meant I would run into the other children of the Dawn.


    Theo looked down at my arms, then stood up straight. A mischievous smirk made its way onto his face.


    ¡°Hey, so, now that you¡¯ve gone all Divine at your Affirmation, will you tell me your Class?¡± He sounded¡­ almost excited. It was the most emotion I¡¯d ever heard from him ¡ªother than annoyance.


    I hated it. It was such a contrast to the Theo that little Eunora knew. They were both children, but Theo, Eve, and Raph went out of their way to exclude Eunora ¨Cto treat her as a plague on the family rather than another mote of potential to bring glory to the family line. Even the Countess wrote her off. The Countess, who was supposed to be wise and powerful, the Countess, who was supposed to help grow the Duchy. Instead, she cast away her own daughter at the first sign of resistance.


    I decided to throw away the meek little Eunora that Theo thought he knew. I wasn¡¯t the same ¨Cwe were one, yes, but we had grown. That would have to be enough for him. And if it wasn¡¯t, well, that didn¡¯t matter much anymore, now did it?


    ¡°I would, but,¡± I said, sickly sweet, ¡°I would rather eat roadkill.¡±


    Huffing in response, Theo¡¯s smile never wavered, ¡°What if we trade? I¡¯ll tell you mine if you tell me yours?¡±


    ¡°Full offense, but I¡¯m not interested in your Class.¡± At that, Theo seemed to finally get the hint that this wasn¡¯t a friendly chat.


    His demeanor shifted. He shuffled on his feet, unsure, and his eyes, when they roamed my face, were intense. It was an odd combination, the mix of ¡®I know you¡¯ and ¡®Maybe I don¡¯t.¡¯ I watched as his usually flat face went through a range of emotions.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You¡¯ve been so weird since your awakening.¡± His voice was serious but not cold. I didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Like you would know,¡± I hissed, turning on my heel and stalking off back the way I came. Behind me, Theo followed. I could hear his footsteps as well as the water he splashed through with the force of his movement. It was a far cry from the gentle way I had approached the pillars.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯d never forget something as mundane as that,¡± he sounded insulted. ¡°It would take an act of the Divine to nullify that Skill.¡±


    We were passing the pillar with my Skills on it, and I realized too late that they were on display. I froze in place, and Theo slammed into my back ¡ªcausing us both to stumble, and Theo yelped.


    ¡°Theo, get lost. You can¡¯t even follow me out this way.¡± I ground out, turning around. I didn¡¯t have to look up to talk to him, and that was actually rather refreshing.


    He looked indignant, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to understand. Eve and Raph are going insane ¡ªwhich, yes, I may have instigated, but I¡¯ve never seen either of them so intent on training. And you''ve been ignoring me every time I see you!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I was genuinely confused now. What did this kid, who ignored his sister at every opportunity, care about?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no great apology, but¨C¡± Theo waved his hand, ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ¡°No¡ªthat¡¯s not¡ªwhat is up with you?¡± I eventually got out, ¡°You have never paid me this much mind.¡±


    And it was true. I¡¯d seen more of Theo¡¯s face in the three times he¡¯d appeared at the manor than in the year leading up to my Awakening. He was there that first day, and again months later, harassing me about my Class. Just like now. Nothing had changed, not even his goals. I was just an interesting new object to him. Not a sister.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°What are you even talking about?¡± Theo was looking more frustrated now, ¡°I was the first person to wish you a happy birthday on your Awakening!¡±


    I recoiled, What?


    ¡°No, you weren¡¯t,¡± I said slowly, running the day through my head over and over again, ¡°All you did was wake me up.¡±


    Now it was Theo¡¯s turn to be confused, ¡°Are you kidding me? Who else was going to get you?¡±


    I glanced at the pillar, where I could still see my Skills, and stepped around to direct Theo¡¯s eyes back to the center of the circle of pillars. My thoughts were getting muddled as I was trying to both keep Theo away form my abilities as well as reminding Theo he didn¡¯t even care.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this with you. You don¡¯t even care about me!¡±


    >Nora, he¡¯s our brother. Our Theo. Give him some time.< Eunora¡¯s voice filled my head, and I cursed not exhausting her like usual. But little Eunora, who didn¡¯t agree with me, did agree with her. And it was grating on me. I didn¡¯t want to deal with this. It was too much.


    ¡°I do care!¡± Theo shouted, ¡°I just wasn¡¯t¡ªI¡¯m not¡ª! This isn¡¯t fair, Nora!¡±


    I felt myself grow cold, the irritation and anger seeping away into numbness, ¡°The world isn¡¯t fair. But, fine. Say you did do these things. What do you want now?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­¡± Theo looked at a loss for words as he trailed off. ¡°I just want to be able to tell you how Eve and Raph are being crazy. About the insane schedule Mother had put me on. I just want a sister.¡±


    I sighed, ¡°And? Why can¡¯t you go to Eve? She¡¯s who you went to in the past.¡±


    Theo shifted uncomfortably. ¡°You have to understand¡ªshe¡¯s had her Class for so long. It doesn¡¯t stop until you¡¯ve Awakened, then she leaves you be. It¡¯s just¡ªit¡¯s the way of things, you know?¡±


    So she made him do it? Is that what he¡¯s getting at? But he still did those things! Still, he ignored little Eunora until she was so terrified of the world that the System gave her a Skill to avoid it!


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t, Theodore, because you and Evelyn and Raphael never gave me a break. Not until I took it for myself and locked myself up like a princess in a tower.¡± I was shaking as I spoke, but not out of fear or anxiety. I was angry. Oh, so angry.


    It didn¡¯t matter if Eve held him hostage and [Magic Missile]¡¯d him until he hated little Eunora. What mattered was that he let the little girl whose body I was in suffer.


    ¡°My Class is [Young Lord of Protection], Nora,¡± Theo said it softly, as if it was a great big reveal, as if I should care.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I snarled, ¡°Self-protection. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    I strode past him again, this time hoping he didn¡¯t follow.


    ¡°Nora!¡± He called, and then louder, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, but¡ª [Barrier of the Mind]!¡±


    I took another step just to slam into an invisible wall. Turning around, I rubbed my nose. Did he just trap me here? I felt another wave of anger well up within me. I was tired of people telling me what to do. Of expecting me to be meek and go along with it. I was tired of not having any agency. And this boy, this child, he thought he could control me too.


    ¡°Theo, you don¡¯t want to do this,¡± I growled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight.¡± He said softly.


    It sent a pang through my heart that I was sure was the remnants of an unacknowledged little Eunora. Who am I to deny her that closure? I grit my teeth. That¡¯s easy. I am Nora. We are the same. We¡¯re just two very complicated sides of a single coin.


    Instead of going back up to him, I darted for the pillar. He had come out of his, so surely I could go into mine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk,¡± I said sternly, trying to figure out how to work the stone engravings, ¡°Not now.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± Watching what I was doing, Theo cut himself off, ¡°Wait¡ª Nora! You should take your time to¨C¡±


    I just decided to press my hand into the engraving that said [Silent as a Shadow]. I wasn¡¯t sure if it would work, I wasn¡¯t sure if it would do anything at all, actually, but as I pressed my hand into the pillar, my whole body sank in.


    Before my head went in, I said, ¡°Give me time.¡±


    And I meant it. I needed to think, to work through what it meant that Theo was saying all of this. That he was reaching for me. That he was asking and trading and treating me like an equal ¡ªnot a speck of dirt on his otherwise immaculate shelf. It was new and terrible and meant maybe little Eunora didn¡¯t have the whole picture. And it painted me in a darker light. Maybe I was the problem. Or maybe I wasn¡¯t. Either way, I needed to buy myself time to think.


    ¡°Fine,¡± was all Theo could choke out.


    Whatever was going through his mind, it was drawing on his patience. I wasn¡¯t sure if he was capable of it, but he almost sounded hurt.


    Then, I was sucked into a new world, and all introspection left me as an immense darkness consumed me. But I was not afraid.


    How could I be afraid of the shadows I controlled?


    <hr>


    [Welcome to Twilight}


    [Skill: Silent as a Shadow]


    [Training options:


    Evasion


    Locked


    Locked]


    [Please select a training type to begin]


    I was hovering in darkness, the only light coming from the deep verdant green screen that was asking for me to train. To grow. To get closer to the God of Nora. Without hesitating, I willed the training to begin. Choosing the only option given to me.


    Evasion.


    [Silent as a Shadow] pulled every drop of mana from my veins all at once. Every prick of ice hit me like a shard of glass slicing open my mana veins.


    The world filled in around me, but still. It was all in shades of grey. It was silent. Silent like the night.


    No, I grinned, a mad thought coming to be, It was silent like only a shadow could be.


    Then, another screen appeared, stilling me.


    [Skill: Silent as a Shadow]


    [Level: 5]


    [Training Style: Evasion]


    [Task: Evade all Sentrys and find the Star Gem in the Town.]

 CH 72.5 - Interlude 1 - Into the Depths

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 3


    ¡°Crap,¡± Theo sighed, staring at his disheveled appearance in the mirror, ¡°Mother is going to skin me.¡±


    He set to work righting the short curls he¡¯d rummaged through in his aggravation. Theo fixed the buttons he¡¯d misaligned in his distress and generally straightened his whole appearance. Sure, Mother would give him grace because he was coming from Twilight, but not that much grace.


    ¡°And when she pries it out of me that I saw Nora, it¡¯ll be ten times worse,¡± he grumbled under his breath. He usually didn¡¯t make it a habit of speaking to himself out loud, but he found it quite cathartic in the current instance. Besides, the Hands of Dawn only reported what they thought was important. Which was often that Theo excelled at his classes and was steadily Leveling his Skills.


    He¡¯d met the competency threshold on them all long ago, and now he spent most mornings refining their techniques in Twilight before attending his courses. Unlike Raphael or Evelyn, he didn¡¯t attend the Tower or the Swordsmanship Academy. No, he had to study the Callistan Empire. Memorizing noble families, exports and imports, weather patterns, anything that could help him navigate life in their court.


    He was set to leave in Spring, after all.


    To be a glorified prisoner, he sneered at his reflection before turning and leaving his rooms.


    One day, he decided, when he returned to Maeve, he¡¯d use every connection in the Callistan Empire to crush his elder siblings and take the title of Duke for himself.


    [Status], he commanded.


    [Status Summary]


    [Name: Theodore Dawn]


    [Race: Human]


    [Age: 9]


    [Unallocated Stat Points: 0]


    [Vitality:              15                           Endurance:           10]


    [Strength:           14                           Dexterity:              8]


    [Perception:       18                           Magic:                  11]


    [Luck:                  12                          Divinity:                 3]


    [0th Tier Class: Child of the Gods, Level Max]


    [Boon: Druigr¡¯s Blessing]


    [1st Tier Class: Young Lord of Protection, Level 3/20, 2.2%]


    [Skills:


    0th Tier: Acting Lv. 12, Daggers Lv. 5, Inspect Lv. 9, Library of Thought Lv. 16, Mana Sense Lv. 5, Riding Lv. 2, Sparkler Lv. 6


    1st Tier: Barrier of the Mind Lv. 18]


    Dismissing his [Status], Theo continued through the halls, heading to his meeting with his mother. He was proud of his progress, but that didn¡¯t mean much in front of the monstrous strength he felt from his younger sister earlier. He didn¡¯t even need to activate [Mana Sense] to feel the magic rolling off of her¡ªthough he had. She was practically a mana spring. He knew it had to be because of her high Divinity. No one whose affirmation practically blinds people could level that fast. She had to be nearing level eight by now.


    What did they do on that journey? Two months is crazy for seven levels.


    Theo didn¡¯t have much more time to think about such things, though, because as he was approaching his mother¡¯s office, he saw something unsightly.


    ¡°Eve,¡± he greeted her politely with a bow of his head. He was going to pass her by, but her piercing eyes caused him to freeze in place.


    ¡°Theo.¡± The way she spoke always caused the hairs on the back of his neck to spring up with gooseflesh. But it had been nearly two years since she¡¯d stopped holding him down and forcing him to do her bidding.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    To his credit, none of this showed on Theo¡¯s face. Instead, he put on a nonchalant smile.


    ¡°How are you?¡± An attempt at small talk was stupid, but Theo wasn¡¯t in the habit of letting Eve and Raph just get their way anymore.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Eve narrowed her eyes and stepped closer, looking down her nose at her younger brother, ¡°You¡¯ve been chaotic today.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Theo waved away her question, ¡°I¡¯m just tired from Twilight.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± she hummed, ¡°What happened that requires you to run to mother?¡±


    Then she had that cat-like grin she always had when she knew something you wanted to hide, ¡°Another threshold met?¡±


    Feigning deflation, Theo slumped his shoulders and dropped his smile.


    ¡°Caught me,¡± he sighed, then leaned into a faux bow, stepping forward and ducking around his sister, ¡°Now I¡¯m headed off if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Just as he was confident that was enough, Theo heard Eve¡¯s laugh. Like everything about her, it was unsettling.


    ¡°Tell Mother I said hello.¡±


    And then Theo rounded the final corner away from his monstrosity of a sister. Dropping the facade of confidence, he approached the knight guarding the office. This needed to take priority. If he didn¡¯t want his mother chewing him a new one, then Theo needed to be at the top of his game.


    He felt [Acting]¡¯s power roll over him, and he shook out his body.


    ¡°Sir Imrad,¡± Theo nodded to the man, who was wearing a full set of armor despite the fact that the manor¡¯s gates had never been breached by an enemy force. Idiot, Theo thought to himself. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mother.¡±


    ¡°Do you have an appointment, my Lord?¡± Sir Imrad asked lightly as if it was normal to need an appointment to see one¡¯s mother in one¡¯s own house.


    ¡°Standing appointment,¡± Theo nodded, gesturing to the calendar hung up on the wall by the door, ¡°It¡¯s Third day.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right,¡± then Sir Imrad glanced across the hall to the clock, ¡°You¡¯re late.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Theo smiled, his Skill helping it to look sheepish instead of sharp, ¡°Just a smidge, though.¡±


    Sir Imrad let out a low laugh, then rapped his knuckles across the door. Within a moment, his mother¡¯s aide appeared. He was a rail-thin elderly man with stark white hair and a monocle. His name was Emerson, and he was the bane of Theo¡¯s existence.


    ¡°Lord Theo,¡± Emerson tutted, glancing at his watch, ¡°You¡¯re late.¡±


    ¡°Terribly sorry, Emerson, Twilight was delayed.¡± His Skill stopped him from grinding his teeth, instead showing a repentant young man with a wobbly smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Snapping his finger, Emerson turned around. From experience, Theo knew that was his cue to follow the man.


    Stepping into his mother¡¯s office, the walls grew dim. Despite all the light, this room always had this effect on Theo. Once, Theo had attempted to [Inspect] the enchantment that blurred and darkened the files and books lining the walls. All he¡¯d gotten for his trouble was magical backlash and a nosebleed. Well, and a disapproving look from his mother.


    ¡°The Third Light of Dawn has arrived,¡± Emerson said it with such gravitas one could almost not believe it happened every Third Day. Theo watched, counting the seconds it took his mother to stop what she was doing and acknowledge him.


    When he first started this game, he expected it to grow dull¡ªmuch like everything else. Instead, he was interested in what caused his mother to sometimes make him wait upwards of a minute before she paused her work. The record was actually three minutes and twenty-two seconds, but that was an anomaly, and his mother had been particularly ornery that day. It was often around forty-five seconds.


    That day, it was one minute and fifty-five seconds.


    When his mother finally looked up, she had a severe expression on her face. It was practically the same face Eve had given him earlier. More gooseflesh crawled across his neck, but his Skill kept his face neutral. He only had another couple of minutes left, so he hoped she didn¡¯t ask anything too pointed.


    ¡°What did you train in Twilight today?¡±


    Okay, or not. Theo mentally swore.


    ¡°Today was [Daggers],¡± Theo lied smoothly.


    ¡°Oh? Have you passed the bottleneck?¡± She asked, narrowing her eyes.


    I wish. He thought.


    ¡°Not yet, but I can feel it. I¡¯m making it further in the trial every run,¡± he said instead.


    ¡°Hmmm, very well.¡± Her sharp blue eyes lit up, but Theo didn¡¯t feel the power of her aura, so he was unsure of which Skill she was using. His mother had quite an esoteric set of Skills, and he¡¯d only deduced a few of them.


    ¡°How is your sister?¡±


    Theo froze, not even allowing himself to breathe until his Skill took over.


    ¡°Eve seems fine, you know, she¡¯s working so hard.¡±


    Theo hoped that was the right answer.


    ¡°No, the other one,¡± she said, a sharp smile on her face.


    Theo could feel his Skill reaching its limit when he answered, ¡°Leah is happy as ever. You know, a bit too young for anything else. We had a tea party the other day ¡ªshe made me be the court scholar.¡±


    His mother shifted, tsking.


    ¡°Now, now, Theodore. You know better.¡±


    And with a snap, Theo felt his Skill end forcibly.


    ¡°Tell me, how is Eunora?¡±

 CH 73 - Twilights Trials

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 3


    [Skill: Silent as a Shadow]


    [Level: 5]


    [Training Style: Evasion]


    [Task: Evade all Sentries and find the Star Gem in the Town.]


    [Failure conditions:


    <ul>


    <li>You are spotted, and the sentry has time to alert the main forces.</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>You fail to find the Star Gem in 470 minutes.]</li>


    </ul>


    [Notice: Your Mana has been drained to fuel a perpetual instance of [Silent as a Shadow]. No ambient Mana will be provided during the training.]


    I read the failure conditions before coming to a grim realization.


    I really can¡¯t be seen. I don¡¯t have a weapon.


    I also noticed the specific timeframe: 470 minutes. That¡¯s just shy of eight hours.


    Surely not all trials are that long? Theo had just left his ¡ªand it was barely 9 AM. He couldn¡¯t have been in there all night, could he?


    I tried to focus on the task in front of me, tried to push Theo out of my mind. It was time to work on [Silent as a Shadow].


    I took a deep breath and righted myself. I pulsed my will and activated [Mental Fortitude]. Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t a mana skill, so it shouldn¡¯t have mattered that my mana was drained for the training. But it didn¡¯t take. I didn¡¯t feel any different. Nothing had happened. It was just me and the grey buildings surrounding me. Just me and the muffled shuffling of feet.


    Wait¨C


    I whipped around, looking for a place to hide. The world around me was an imitation of a town. Surely there would be¡ªyes, there were barrels pressed up against the wall. The low sound of boots scraping stone were coming closer, so I perched myself between two barrels. There was just enough of a gap for me to be able to see through, and so I waited.


    Achingly slow, the Sentries made their appearance. They were small. As small as me, surprisingly. And they traveled in a pair. The Sentry¡¯s skin was giving off a soft golden hue that broke through [Silent as a Shadow]¡¯s dull grays and muted browns. Despite the golden skin, the things were ugly ¡ªwith stubby legs, overly long hooked noses, and large pointed ears. Their faces had deep lines that held their own shadows, and their eyes were big-like. For lack of a better modifier, they looked like the Callistan goblins ¡ªnot anything native to Maeve. The Sentries wore loose cloth outfits and thick leather shoes. One held a dagger, and the other a mace.


    I wasn¡¯t interested in being spotted by the things, so I tilted back away from the gap, waiting for the Sentries to pass. As they took their slow, shuffling steps, I began feeling through my bag, searching for anything I could use as a weapon. I had figured I would be working in a different capacity, so I had only brought Noir, a spool of thread, and some smaller swatches of fabric. Unfortunately, without access to my mana, I was unable to empower Noir or even summon a crochet hook. That left me with my thread. I slid it out and held it tightly. It was too strong to cut without a blade. There was no hope to snap some off with my teeth or pull it apart bare-handed.


    I took a deep breath and watched as the Sentries disappeared around a corner.


    I was in a makeshift town, which meant the star gem could be in any house within the borders ¡ªit could even be on one of the Sentries if Twilight was sadistic.


    Gingerly, I stood up from where I was crouched and tapped my fingers on the barrel in thought. The quiet thrumming echoed in the alley, but it was dull enough that I wasn¡¯t worried about attracting attention.


    Wait, a thrum? I thought, looking down at the barrel. Does that mean it¡¯s empty?


    Sure enough, when I pried the top off the barrel, there wasn¡¯t a thing inside. Well, not nothing.


    At the bottom of the barrel was a sparkling gem in the shape of a crescent moon. I leaned into the barrel, gripping the gem.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said aloud, ¡°This at least makes it easier.¡±


    Pulling myself out of the barrel, I slid the gem into my bag and checked the other barrel ¡ªthis time, there was a heart gem at the base. I took that as well. I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d be able to take it out of Twilight, but it was worth a shot. Maybe the more I collected, the better Twilight would judge my performance, if that was even how it worked.


    Taking a light step, I began my journey deeper into the imitation town. It was uncanny, the silence. But it was soothing, too, focusing. I unwound my thread as I walked away from the previous Sentries ¡ªwrapping the thread around my palms and leaving just enough space for it to be slack when I brought my hands less than two feet apart. The silence made it easy to once again hear the muffled shuffling of feet around a corner up ahead.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    This time, there were no barrels, just me and two walls. I pressed my body up against the wall, slowing my breathing and being as quiet as I could.


    Only it wasn¡¯t enough because the Sentry was rounding the corner, not going straight passed the opening.


    I wondered, then, if I had it in me to attack the monstrous thing. I decided I did.


    As the Sentry¡¯s eyes met mine, I was already moving ¡ªthe unspooled thread pulled taught between my hands. The goblin was alone this time, fortunate because there was one of me. I lunged for the Sentry¡¯s neck, and the thing was too slow to stop me from wrapping my hands around the back of its throat and circling him with the threads. I pulled tight.


    The beast couldn¡¯t make a noise, but that didn¡¯t mean it couldn¡¯t move. It swung its sword out at me ¡ªbut we were too close for it to be truly effective. That didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t hurt, though. The edge of the blade slid through the fine fabric of my shirt, cutting into my stomach. It wasn¡¯t more than a flesh wound, but it still stung. And I was bleeding. Reflexively I brought my hands to by stomach, which pulled the Sentry''s head down to my chest. I heard a growl and stepped back. The golden goblin came with me again, and I fought back a scream.


    I was stuck in close combat with this thing and its blade.


    I did the only thing I could think of ¡ªI brought up my knee and kicked the Sentry in the stomach with as much force as I could muster.


    The goblin fell back. I heard a squirt-squish-squeem, and then there was liquid splattering my face as a thump hit the ground.


    I didn¡¯t dare open my mouth, lest the liquid enter it, so instead, I looked with wide eyes at the fallen body of the Sentry ¡ªand its decapitated head.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s foul,¡± I whispered, horrified.


    I could taste the sewage of the Sentry''s blood enter my mouth and burn. Immediately, bile rose up in my throat, and I was unable to fight it as I emptied my stomach on the ground around me.


    ¡°That¡¯s fouler,¡± I sighed when I was finally able to breathe again. The thread in my hands was taught as I was bent over, my hands on my knees. The thread was stained with black blood, and quickly unwound it from my hands.


    I didn¡¯t like how close that had required me to get ¡ªnot to mention now my stomach was on fire from the cut.


    I picked up the blade that the Sentry had dropped and took it as my own. I looked at the body one more time just as it disappeared in a puff of iridescent miasma, leaving behind a recognizable blue ball¡ªa Mana Pearl. I grabbed it, sliding it into my bag as well.


    So the Great Inbetween is more than it seems. I thought to myself. The monsters are real-ish.


    I could feel the time pass as I continued my way deeper into the town. I was moving gingerly out of both caution and pain. But whether it was luck or fate, I did not encounter any more Sentries for nearly half an hour. As I passed barrels or crates, I pulled them open. I wound up collecting a square orange gemstone, a circular pink gemstone, another blue crescent moon, and two more red hearts.


    As I walked, I alternated, turning left and right to ensure I wasn¡¯t moving in circles.


    It was as I was peeking around another corner that I heard it. The sound of shuffling. The telltale sign of a Sentry.


    I dove backward, running for a barrel I¡¯d just raided. It was in the nick of time that I slid behind the wooden thing, pressing myself up against the wall, willing myself to become one with the shadow.


    I held my breath as the shuffling passed. I didn¡¯t dare even open my eyes. I could hear not one, not two, but three sets of shuffling. That was too many to stop the failure condition. Two? Maybe, if I was lucky. Three? Impossible.


    So I stilled myself, head to toe, pressed myself into the wall so solidly I was the shadow of the barrel. It was all I could do.


    And after several agonizing seconds, the Sentries passed me by.


    I gave it another dozen seconds before I took a deep breath, labored after holding it in for so long.


    That was how hours passed. I was shocked that Twilight could create such a massive space, large enough to keep me searching for what felt like over four hours. I¡¯d met another Sentry and had to struggle through a sword fight. It caused me to accumulate a bum knee and an injured wrist, but eventually, I¡¯d got a solid piercing wound on the thing¡¯s heart and gathered another Mana Pearl. I had no desire to grab another, though. I would rather get through this the way it was meant ¡ªby evading the Sentries, not fighting them. I couldn¡¯t even take more than one, anyway.


    I¡¯d also gather two dozen more gems ¡ªno star gems, though. And the deeper I went into the town, the more Sentries I came across. Fortunately, at some point, piles of crates had started appearing as well as the barrels. Once the coast was clear, I would check those as well, but the crates were almost always actually empty. Except for once. Once, there had been a neon green apple-shaped gemstone. It was larger than the others and finely carved.


    Shortly after that, I had to lie down behind a pile of crates. I¡¯d shifted them to become something akin to a fort, to cover me from all angles. My pain was consuming me. Every step led to a bone-deep ache, and every swing of my dominant arm led me to wince. I needed a break. I closed my eyes, and between one moment and the next, I was out.


    I dreamt of night and shadow and relaxing in the silence of the dark. I dreamt of power untold. Of becoming the God of Nora.


    I dreamt of golden glows, golden goblins, and fighting for my life. I dreamt of mana pearls poisoning my mind and bringing me somewhere too bright to function.


    I dreamt of gems¡ªso many gems that I had no need to work. I lived a life all my own. A life of freedom away from the Dawns.


    And then, I awoke to the dull grey town and the shuffling of feet. I awoke to a world pitted against me. I awoke to a deep green system notification filling my vision.


    [Warning: There are only 60 minutes remaining in the training for [Silent as a Shadow]. Please find the Star gem within the allotted time.]

 CH 74 - The Star Gem

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 3


    [Warning: There are only 60 minutes remaining in the training for [Silent as a Shadow]. Please find the Star Gem within the allotted time.]


    The ache in my knee and wrist had died down, but now I had to decide how to proceed. I¡¯d been wandering around the town, vaguely headed toward its center and being cautious. All it had netted me was two mana pearls and a bag of incorrect gems.


    Did that mean I had to continue searching each barrel and crate to find the Star Gem? Or was it being guarded separately, and I should have just looked for the heaviest guarded area? Of course, if I had done that, how would I have evaded the Sentries? But then again, if I was missing something critical, would I have even been able to figure it out?


    I didn¡¯t take the time to [Inspect] Twilight¡¯s pillar or the options it gave me, so fueled by a desire to run. To leave Theo behind. I need to work on the running away. I¡¯m not the same as I have been. I¡¯m strong enough now. Strong enough to fight back.


    All I knew was that Evasion was the name of the trial. Not Overpower, or Search.


    I felt it then, a shift in my understanding. Evasion. In real life, outside of Twilight, I can walk right by and not be perceived. I am like a shadow. I was so preoccupied with the name of the training that I forgot how my Skill works.


    Nodding my head, I made a decision. I would let my Skill guide me. I knew [Silent as a Shadow] works in broad daylight. It lessens my aura and helps me blend into the shadows. But what did that mean here? I took a deep breath and looked around the gray town, and I realized it was all shadow. That¡¯s why the golden goblins were glowing. They needed the light. But I was one with the shadow.


    Couldn¡¯t I just walk right by them?


    I stood up from behind the crates I¡¯d tucked myself behind to rest and set off. Maybe it was the wrong approach to head deeper into the town. To head towards larger sets of Sentries. But it was what I had chosen, and so I¡¯d stick it through.


    I¡¯d been taking this seriously to soothe my nerves from Theo, but there was always tomorrow to try again. But what good would it do to fail? To waste a day of growth? There is no in-between. I am either the God of Nora, or I¡¯m just Nora.


    This time, when I walked, I was not hiding around corners or dodging behind barrels. The two times I¡¯d gone after a Sentry earlier had been preemptively in case they saw me so they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to sound the alarm. Now I was trusting in my Skill.


    [Silent as a Shadow]


    I made no noise as I walked, being sure to walk on the outside of my feet and keep my body balanced. If they wanted to perceive me, it sure wouldn¡¯t be my own fault.


    Sure enough, I rounded a corner with two shuffling Sentries. I hung by the wall, both in plain sight and hidden by shadow, and waited for them to see me. I held my breath, not wanting to jinx it. But the Sentries continued walking by, silent but for their dragging feet.


    Neither of them looked at me, and I felt the urge to scream.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s a fail condition!! Because it¡¯s so easy to not be seen! I shouted in my own head.


    >Twilight¡¯s a special place. You¡¯ll do well to remember that.< I bit my tongue as Eunora¡¯s voice filled my head.


    Why can¡¯t you ever say something helpful? I hissed.


    Surprisingly, Eunora didn¡¯t respond. Instead, I got a sense of embarrassment coming from [Eternal Communion]. I sighed. I¡¯d have to have more conversations, then, if she actually was coming around. So far, it had just been her being rude¡ªuntil I let her stick around long enough to see the Fellan Estate and see me interact with the staff there.


    Either way, those were thoughts for later. I saw more barrels and crates, but the more I thought about it, the less likely I thought the Star Gem would be within. If that was the case, why bother with the Sentries at all if it was just a scavenger hunt? No. This was closer to a one-sided capture the flag.


    I took a breath and continued onward. I listened closely for Sentries as I walked and found more and more appearing. First, it was more frequent groups of three, then it was a group of four. I clung to the walls as the time ticked down, making a much faster pace than before. Occasionally my knee would ache, or I¡¯d have to shift the sword to a different hand because of my wrist, but it wasn¡¯t unbearable. It was more of a sting than anything else.


    I took a steadying breath. I¡¯d been at this for nearly eight hours ¡ªI could feel the time counting down. I only had about half an hour left before I was forced to abandon Twilight¡¯s trial. I picked up speed and dodged more Sentries, I wasn¡¯t running, but it was a near thing. I could feel the wind I was making rustling my hair and brushing any strays back from my face.


    Then, I rounded another corner and stilled. There were seven Sentries in a semi-circle. They weren¡¯t shuffling around. They weren¡¯t even moving at all. Instead, their glow seemed to light up the area they were in. But behind them, I could see it. It was propped up on a pillar just below shoulder height for me and the goblins, and it was giving off a blue and orange light that swirled as I focused on it.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    The Star Gem.


    Now, the real question was how to get there. The Sentries all gave off their golden light, and something told me getting too close to it would be an immediate loss.


    The seven Sentries were standing close enough together that their lights were touching, so I couldn¡¯t sneak between them. Though I wasn¡¯t sure that was an option I wanted anyway, on the edges of the first and seventh Sentries, there was a gap. It was small, and it would require me to crawl, but it was there¡ªa small sliver of shade I could get through.


    First or seventh Sentry? I took a deep breath, steadying myself. To get to the first Sentry would be easy, as it was closer to me. But the seventh Sentry would require me to cross the alley entirely. But there was more shadow hidden behind the seventh, so I would have an easier path to the Star Gem.


    There is no such thing as gain without pain, I sighed to myself. The seventh Sentry it is.


    Instead of simply trusting in my Skill to keep me hidden, I backed up out of the alley the Sentries were in and crossed the road there. Then, as I walked along the shaded wall, I was another twenty feet further from the eyes of the Sentries. Once I was across the opening, I slunk my way up against the wall of the seventh Sentry. I figured it would be easier to crawl the whole way across the wall and around the Sentry than attempt to shift into a crawl so close. So, abandoning the only weapon I had, I left the stolen sword around the corner and got on all fours.


    I only had about fifteen minutes left. I could feel it. The strain on my mana was lessening. The ice wasn¡¯t returning, but it wasn¡¯t as empty as it had been. I needed to hurry.


    So, I crawled as quietly, but as quickly, as I could and pressed myself up to the wall as tight as I could to fit in the shadow gap the glowing of the Sentries left. It was a near thing.


    One of the Sentries shuffled, and I froze. I was so close to the seventh Sentry. If it so much as glanced down I was sure I was caught. But it was the first Sentry who had moved, closing the shadow gap that had been my first choice.


    I fought back a shaky breath and continued. It was just a few more seconds until I was inside the semi-circle that the Sentries were stationed in. I couldn¡¯t stand right away. I had to shift further back, closer towards the wall. But I did it. I was standing in the shadow behind the pillar. All I had to do was step forward and take the Star Gem.


    Time was running out.


    I shifted my weight and took a step forward, just close enough to where I could grab the gem.


    I held out my hand and snatched the Star Gem from its pillar.


    As I did so, the grays of [Silent as a Shadow] lifted, and the world was awash with bright light. Suddenly the Callistan goblins weren¡¯t glowing ¡ªbut they were looking right at me, angry snarls on their faces.


    As all the Sentries prepared to rush me, I felt a scream welling up within me.


    And then the world froze, the Sentries disappearing into a burst of orange and pink light. Even the halls of the town burst outward in motes of light the color of dawn. All that remained was me and the star gem in my palm.


    [Congratulations! You have completed a Twilight Trial! Now ranking your performance!]


    [Times Spotted: 2]


    [Mana Pearls Collected: 2]


    [Alarms Sounded: 0]


    [Gems Collected ¡ª


    Apple Gem: 1


    Crescent Gem: 7


    Square Gem: 6


    Circular Gem: 9


    Heart Gem: 6


    Rectangular Gem: 3


    Star Gem: 1


    Total Gems Collected: 34]


    [Time Taken: 465 Minutes out of 470 Minutes]


    [Rating: D]


    [Experience modifier applied based on Divinity.]


    [Congratulations! Your Skill [Silent as a Shadow] has received a 40% Advancement to the next level.]


    [Notice: Use of Twilight for [Silent as a Shadow] is locked until all other Skills have been tested in Twilight. Please Advance all Skills to unlock [Silent as a Shadow] again.]


    Around me, I was surrounded by the bright lights of Twilight ¡ªthe colors of dawn that had decorated the space before I¡¯d entered the pillar. In front of me was the same pillar that read out my Skills.


    I pressed my hand into the pillar and slid back into existence in the true Twilight. As I stepped through, I saw the other three pillars come into focus. The ache of my knee and wrist evaporated into nothingness.


    Blessedly, the Great Inbetween was silent. Well, silent except for the sound of my heels landing in the thin layer of water that coated the ground and made a tinkling sound. It took me a moment to notice, but my bag remained heavy. Heavier than when I¡¯d entered Twilight.


    Opening it, Noir was still tucked in lightly, but he was surrounded by the meticulously carved jewels from Twilight.


    I couldn¡¯t help it.


    I wanted to know what they were.


    So, I started with the one that was still glowing in the same hues of orange and blue.


    [Inspect]


    [Star Gem - Tier 1, Rare]


    [A glass gem embedded with the power of Twilight.]


    [Manifested by Agarina Dawn]


    Is Agarina Dawn still alive? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, horrified and fascinated both. It was the same name as the creator of the [Descent of Astrala]. Is Agarina Dawn the creator of Twilight or the administrator?


    Every question led to two more.


    But still, the gemstones were real. Sure, they were just glass gems, but even so, they were beautiful. Maybe they¡¯ll have another purpose ¡ªthey¡¯re infused with the power of Twilight, after all.


    I slid the gem back into my bag and made my way to the door behind my pillar.


    I had no desire to run into another Dawn so soon. And if today was any indication, I¡¯m likely to see them all here at one point or another.


    I could either avoid it or accept it.


    Eve, I hissed to myself, I wonder how long until you slither out of your hiding place.


    And then I was slipping out of Twilight and headed back up the [Descent of Astrala].


    As I was about to crest the exit, I overheard a familiar voice.


    ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s been gone for eight hours?¡± Sir Limrick sounded exhausted, and I winced.

 CH 75 - Hot Gossip

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 3


    As I reached the top of the [Descent of Astrala] staircase, I saw Sir Limrick looking down menacingly at a grimacing Gristle.


    ¡°As I said, it¡¯s not like Twilight is dangerous¡ª¡° Gristle cut himself off as he caught sight of me ascending the stairs.


    Well, that¡¯s just untrue, I thought. Out loud, I said, ¡°Sorry for worrying you, I got caught up in one of the trainings.¡±


    Sir Limrick whipped his head around, eyes narrowing as he evaluated me.


    In a way, Gristle was correct. The bum knee had evaporated, as well as my wrist pain, as I left Twilight. That wasn¡¯t to say a phantom pain didn¡¯t remain. I could still remember the exhaustion clearly, the way my muscles were half-spasmed, and the ache of a wrist unused to holding up a sword. I hadn¡¯t realized it in the moment, but relying solely on my body had been invigorating. It had felt powerful. It felt divine. As if I could do anything. It was the same feeling as training my attributes. Maybe I had been training my attributes.


    Nevertheless, it felt good to feel [Quick Calculation] running in the background at full power again. It told me how much mana I could expunge. I was slowly recouping the mana that Twilight had stolen from me.


    No, not stolen, I corrected myself. I was the one who entered Twilight. I was the one who fed Twilight my mana. I made that choice. No one took it from me.


    ¡°Still, you missed lunch,¡± Sir Limrick said disapprovingly, seemingly satisfied with my health. ¡°You have a penchant for skipping meals, my Lady. I¡¯d like to see that improve.¡±


    What a mother hen, I sniped to myself.


    Out loud, I gave a smile, ¡°Yes, well, Twilight is quite the interesting place, you know.¡±


    I probably shouldn¡¯t have said anything. I probably should have kept my mouth shut. But something possessed me in that moment. Something that said it was safe to tell Sir Limrick my pain and share it.


    ¡°Even though it requires me to see my siblings.¡±


    It slipped out, and with it, a weight seemed to be lifted. A small weight, but one less secret was there to haunt me. One less trouble to face on my own.


    Sir Limrick looked like he¡¯d eaten something sour, and Gristle didn¡¯t seem to have picked up on the subtext if the way he maintained a mild expression was anything to go by.


    ¡°Lady Nora, if I may? Dinner will be ready soon.¡± Gristle said before the glowering Sir Limrick spoke.


    I looked at Sir Limrick gently, his outrage a mirror to my own internal thoughts, and gave him a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll survive. I have to survive. Don¡¯t I?¡±


    Sir Limrick found himself quickly, that same tight-lipped smile gracing his face.


    ¡°My Lady, there is nothing you cannot overcome. Whether it be Twilight or your siblings.¡±


    He nodded brusquely, and the conversation was over. Because Sir Limrick was right.


    Power is grasped by the bold and the indomitable. I will be both. I will be the God of Nora. Queen of Self. I am all I need to be.


    <hr>


    It was a simple affair, dinner at the manor. No one was there with me, aside from two maids whose whole appointment seemed to consist of watching me eat and, as soon as I got near the end of a course, running off and grabbing another plate of food.


    The maids couldn¡¯t have been much older than majority with the way they carried themselves. They bounced around energetically, eager to please, but without the stats to show off just how fast a Classed individual could go. I didn¡¯t recognize either of them; one was blonde, and the other had hair a shade of sky blue. Both had pulled their hair back into simple braids. I wondered if they knew they could do amazing things with braids with a bit of extra effort.


    I grew bored of eating in silence quickly, especially since I hadn¡¯t recovered enough mana to cast [Shadow Animation] yet. So, sometime during the main course, I turned to the two maids and perched my chin in my palm.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said simply. I watched as the two maids blinked, looked at one another, and then looked back to me.


    ¡°Hello, my Lady,¡± they said in unison. It send a shiver down my spine the way they curtsied.


    They didn¡¯t immediately rise¡ªactually, they didn¡¯t rise at all. I sat there, waiting, for a beat too long. Then realisation struck.


    ¡°Please rise,¡± I whispered in an attempt to hide my discomfort, but they heard me clear enough because they immediately raised their heads. ¡°What are your names?¡±


    ¡°I am Helena, my Lady,¡± the blue-haired woman said, a look of soft affection on her face. It was a sweet thing that helped to ease the fluttering in my chest.


    ¡°I am Erie, Lady Nora,¡± the blonde girl spoke a little too loud, which I attributed to the nervousness she was showing. It was clear from the easy she was grabbing her own fingers and pulling, and the furrow of her brows.


    Helena and Erie were different from the distant maids of Eunora¡¯s memories. At the main estate, there was a certain air about the maids. It had been vaguely threatening. Here, though, they seemed sweet. Well, except for the silver-haired maid I¡¯d met earlier. Not to mention, at the main estate, the maids had virtually ignored me after the first couple of days of my isolation.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Was that my fault or theirs? Was I distant because of my grief, or were they invisible because I was Eunora?


    These two seemed young but genuine.


    ¡°Have you worked at the Fellan estate long?¡± I settled on asking something innocuous, something easy.


    ¡°We¡¯ve both worked here since we first awakened, my Lady,¡± Helena answered. ¡°Both Erie and I grew up together in town.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I wondered, then, if it was common to enter the service of the Dawns so young. Gristle had said much the same. ¡°Are you two the same age then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lady,¡± Erie hiccuped, ¡°We¡¯re only a season apart. I was born in Spring, Hel, um, Helena was born in Winter.¡±


    I hummed in response, ¡°How nice. Are there many members of staff that are freshly Awakened now?¡±


    Helena opened her mouth, then closed it. Biting her lip, she eventually responded, ¡°Well, there are a few. I believe Hans and Juniper are the youngest. They joined in Summer.¡±


    I subconsciously twitched my lips, ¡°Where do they work?¡±


    ¡°Hans helps out the stableman,¡± Helena stated tentatively, looking to Erie searchingly.


    ¡°And Juniper works in the kitchen.¡± Erie finished the thought softly.


    ¡°In the kitchen?¡± I pursed my lips, ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡±


    The two girls shared a glance again, and Helena seemed to straighten her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s where she asked to be,¡± Helena said simply.


    I paused at the shift in tone. It felt as if I found a land mine in a field of flowers. Surprising. I swallowed thickly.


    ¡°Is, um, does she enjoy cooking?¡±


    Erie huffed, ¡°Hardly.¡±


    ¡°Erie.¡± Helena shot Erie a look but continued, ¡°That¡¯s not our place.¡±


    Did I say something wrong? I felt the fluttering in my stomach continue but stomped it down. That was a useless feeling that had no place here. No place in me. Not anymore. I leaned back into my chair and looked up at the ceiling, grounding myself. I took in the ornate crown molding and the almost velvety texture of the plaster. It was grand, yes, but it wasn¡¯t anything more than the brownstone in Adeline or the main estate. Not that I¡¯d ever gone personally to the main estate¡¯s dining room. That privilege was reserved for little Eunora.


    ¡°What not your place?¡± I asked, focusing my eyes back on the two maids.


    Helena¡¯s cheeks tinted pink, but for the first time, Erie looked unbothered by my presence. Instead, she seemed almost eager to talk.


    ¡°Well, Juniper said, and I quote, ¡®Why would I be a maid when the kitchens pay another silver?¡¯¡± Erie snorted, ¡°And she said it with her nose up in the air!¡±


    ¡°Erie,¡± Helena hissed, looking stricken, ¡°You can¡¯t just¨C¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Erie said, arching a single brow. It was rather impressive, ¡°What can¡¯t I do? Did I lie? That¡¯s what she said!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t just say that.¡± This time, when Helena spoke, she brought up her hands animatedly and I looked on with interest.


    ¡°Give me one good reason why not. The first time I met her, she said she felt bad for me! And¨C¡±


    As if finding herself, Erie looked back at me and blushed, ¡°Anyway, what I said was true. I won¡¯t apologize for saying it.¡±


    Helena looked stricken, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. You shouldn¡¯t gossip about Juniper¡¯s home life! You don¡¯t know what¡¯s made her in such need of a single silver over the course of a year.¡±


    ¡°Um,¡± I interrupted, ¡°Is the pay very different in the kitchens and in the main house?¡±


    Both girls looked back at me, and it was Helena who spoke, ¡°When Mr. Gristle shows you the books, you will know, but yes. Older maids are paid much better, but all freshly Awakened hirelings are paid based on the amount of physical exertion they have to do. Hence why there¡¯s slightly more pay for working in the kitchen when you just start out ¡ªthough that is only true until the child turns twelve or thirteen. But even the difference for young hirelings is not much. As we said, it¡¯s a single silver over the course of a year, but, well, for Juniper, it was extremely important.¡±


    I took a moment to parse what she was saying until, finally, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s a hireling?¡±


    Helena seemed relieved to be moving away from the topic of Juniper and her mysterious need for money. It did not go unnoticed.


    ¡°It¡¯s anyone who is under the age of majority that works at the manor. They don¡¯t have a standing contract and work at will. However, some hirelings do have a contract depending on how they came to the noble house they work for. It¡¯s a universal term.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s interesting,¡± I hummed, taking a bite of my dinner. I asked a few more questions about hirelings but ultimately let the conversation fall away.


    It was nice to chat over a meal, but it seemed I had pushed a bit more than I¡¯d intended.


    But I did find out Erie likes to talk about others, which, while probably not appreciated by the other maids, seemed like it could be good for me. And perhaps this Juniper would be someone I could talk to. If I was going to be in Fellan for a decade, I could use someone to talk to. Someone whose motives were clear and unhidden. Someone who could be bought with a fraction of my allowance.


    <hr>


    Sunset in Fellan was different from back at the main estate. It was quieter, somehow, more somber. It called to something in me, something that said, ¡°Today was much more than it should have been. Perhaps tomorrow will be better.¡±


    [Shadow Animation]


    Around me, my creations stirred to life and toddled around the balcony.


    ¡°I received two mana pearls today,¡± I said to the three of them. ¡°But after last time, I can¡¯t help but think I¡¯ve done something wrong with the pearls.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you visit the library tomorrow?¡± Came Advocate¡¯s soothing voice from Noir.


    ¡°It will surely be something you can learn. How to properly absorb the pearls.¡± Commander¡¯s harsh voice said from Shade.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame we can only build off our experiences.¡± Defender¡¯s brusque, masculine voice came from Haze.


    I hummed in response, looking out over the gardens, a smile forming on my lips, ¡°You know, the rest of this week is supposed to be a break. Something to allow me to recover from the harsh journey here. But, honestly, I already like Fellan.¡±


    I paused.


    ¡°Even Twilight.¡±

 CH 76 - Voices

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 4


    It was before the suns rose in the sky, and I was wide awake. My mana was back to full, and I was free to do whatever I wanted for four more days.


    What do I want? What should I do?


    I was perched on the balcony once again, looking over the gardens. Inside, my creations laid lifeless. The air was crisp, and if it hadn¡¯t been for the black blanket wrapped around my shoulders, I would have been half-frozen after a few minutes. Instead, the cold air chilled my nose and cheeks but left my body alone.


    >You should work.<


    I felt a wry smile form at Eunora¡¯s voice.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not strong enough, we¡¯ll go through the same things: rejection, rage, ostracism.¡± I sighed, ¡°I know you¡¯re angry, but we¡¯ll get through this stronger than before.¡±


    >We better, child. If I¡¯m to be stuck as the voice in your head, you need to be someone we both like.<


    Usually, Eunora¡¯s voice was something I aggravated on purpose. Something I got out of the way earlier on in the day so she could not haunt me. But I was tired of treating her like a foe. It was tiring. So, after arriving at Fellan and showing her the manor, I was going for a new approach.


    ¡°One day,¡± I said, staring at Revel high in the sky, the moon''s rings shining brilliantly in the dark, ¡°We¡¯ll be free. Maybe not from each other, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary anymore.¡±


    I shuffled the blanket around my shoulders, pulling it tighter.


    ¡°I need to get the remainder of my Skills to level 5. And after that, I need to learn.¡±


    >You can do both at once, child. Fret not.<


    ¡°If anyone heard me talking to the voice inside my head, they¡¯d think I was crazy,¡± I grumbled in response.


    >Then talk with your emotions, with your mind. I can hear it all.<


    I grimaced. That was an unpleasant thought, even though I knew it to be true. It had been months with the woman in my head, after all.


    ¡°I like to keep us more separate than that.¡± I admitted aloud, ¡°I don¡¯t want either of us to get lost in my thoughts. I thought you¡¯d appreciate that.¡±


    Eunora was silent, and I was unsure if it was because we¡¯d run out of time or if she was just thinking.


    Until¡ª


    >You and I are one already. There is no need to bother with separation.<


    I swallowed. Because you¡¯re trapped within me.


    >At no fault of your own. I suppose I can admit at least that much.<


    The usual venom in Eunora¡¯s voice was missing, and I wondered if it was because of running into Theo the day before. Of saying I¡¯d think about his words. Or if it was because I¡¯d let her see Fellan through my eyes, allowed her to have a voice in the matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of fighting all the time ¡ªfighting with you, little Eunora, and myself.¡± I breathed out, my voice cracking in the cold. ¡°I only want to fight outside of my own head from here on out.¡±


    Again, Eunora was silent for a while. But I wasn¡¯t put upon by her silence. I knew our time was coming to an end.


    >We¡¯ll see what the future holds when we get there, I suppose.<


    A smile curled on my lips, and I nodded.


    I stood there, wrapped in a blanket of my own creation, as I watched Troya rise over the horizon. The world was slowly awakening. I could hear the staff of the manor rifling about, preparing the estate for the day. The first person I saw was a man trimming the dormant branches of the near-empty hedges in the garden. If a stick was so much as a centimeter out of place, the man clipped it. Unlike the main estate, there were no ever-blooming flowers in the garden. No out-of-season growth. It was likely that Fellan simply wasn''t important enough of a waypoint to support the cost.


    I spent some more time in the cold, thinking about my plans, but by the time Dreya rose across the horizon, I was already dressed and ready for the day. I had chosen two simple braids for the day, and their individual links looked much like bubbles ¡ªplump and rounded. It was fun, and it only took a few short minutes to do. Unlike the past few days, I had no reason to go out of my way to show an impressive display.


    Before I left the room, I called upon [Shadow Animation]. The darkness sank into Noir alone, and I held him loosely out across from me.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± I said, power lining my voice.


    I set Noir down by my feet, and he stabilized himself as I set out ¡ªwalking slowly so that his short legs could keep up.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Ah, it was Entertainer. Obvious by the lilt in his voice, the way Noir¡¯s arms flared out as he walked. As if prepared to somersault at any moment.


    ¡°To breakfast.¡± I smiled as we walked out of my rooms, the toddling bunny hot my tail. ¡°Then Twilight. And then the library. Though we¡¯ll have to hunt it down first.¡±


    It was interesting, watching the eyes of the maids follow Noir as he walked. Though it wasn¡¯t the first time they¡¯d seen him. I had made quite the spectacle when I arrived to dinner with the knights. Still, I saw the way their shoulders tensed, or their mouths dropped, or even, once, how their knuckles went white, gripping their feather duster.


    I wouldn¡¯t say it was a fun feeling being watched so closely. But it was something new ¡ªto be paid attention to. To be watched. To be cared for, sort of.


    Rather than leave Noir to his own devices, I scooped him up when we got to the grand staircase that would take us downstairs. It wouldn¡¯t do for him to fall behind or, worse, tumble down the stairs. It didn¡¯t matter that he was knit and would likely be fine. He was mine. And I was not one who treated their things with disdain.


    Noir wiggled in my arms until he was facing me, wrapping his arms as far around my midsection as he could.


    I hummed in acknowledgment.


    He¡¯s so cute, I huffed to myself.


    Once we finished descending, I set him back down next to me and patted his head.


    ¡°Keep it up, Noir. You¡¯re doing great.¡±


    ¡°I am, aren¡¯t I?¡± He preened in response and then, because what else would Entertainer choose to do, he bowed grandly.


    Laughing lightly, I continued on toward the dining room. I ran across several more members of the staff but I ignored their eyes following Noir and pulled open the door to the dining room.


    Different maids watched over me this time. Rather than teenagers, the women seemed to be in their mid-thirties. They were delicate in the way they served breakfast, and graceful in their movements. They were clearly skilled at their jobs. And when I spoke to them they maintained a distance Helena and Erie seemed incapable of. That wasn¡¯t to say they were rude. Quite the opposite.


    These two, Ocula and Nina, spoke with soft voices and gentle words. The way they said ¡®Lady Nora¡¯ was warmth incarnate. And while that set me at ease, it did make me wish for Erie¡¯s gossip some. I much preferred the way Arlen and even Klein spoke to me over the distance and propriety the other knights showed. This was no different.


    So, I set off for Twilight.


    It was easy finding my way through the manor, easy to sink through the false wall, easy to walk down the [Descent of Astrala]. What wasn¡¯t so easy was getting myself to open the door.


    ¡°Noir, what if they¡¯re there.¡± I half-whispered.


    ¡°Then I will be there too.¡± Entertainer¡¯s voice had a lilt to it that made me take a moment to appreciate the humor in being afraid of confrontation.


    What could the children of the Dawn do to me that they haven¡¯t done already?


    Raphael, with his screaming and yelling and intimidation.


    Theo, with his indifference, turned to unwelcome interest.


    Eve, with her vile attitude and general violence.


    Eve, I hissed in my head, my lip snarling for a half-moment before I took a breath. If you¡¯re on the other side of this door, there will be words.


    That was what it took to push open the door and enter into the Great Inbetween. I slid through the passageway, Noir right behind me, and took in the sight once again.


    Twilight was beautiful, with its light reflected on the thin layer of water on the ground. It looked endless. Beside me, I could here the soft squish of knit fabric growing heavy with liquid as Noir stepped. Despite him seemingly being able to maneuver himself, I swiped him up into my arms, gently pressing on his feet to drain the water.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll carry you myself. Sorry, Noir.¡± My words were solemn, but my lips twitched in amusement.


    ¡°Thank you, our Lady of Drainage!¡± He said it with such enthusiasm I felt a grin spread across my face. I huffed a laugh at Entertainer¡¯s response and finished getting what water I could out of his paws.


    ¡°You''re welcome, Mr. Lord of Buffoons,¡± I said jovially and with not a small amount of warmth.


    Tightening my grip, I slowly made my way to the pillars. I hesitated before stepping into the center, but no one was there ¡ªor seemed to be about to appear out of thin air. So I quickly went to one of the other pillars to figure out what Theo¡¯s Skills were. I wasn¡¯t sure if Skills listed simply disappeared when one left, or if the pillar always had them on display.


    I approached the pillar to the left of my own, the one Theo had appeared outside of, and found myself blinking in surprise.


    It was empty.


    There was no writing at all, not even unintelligible writing. There was, however, the same plaque my own pillar had displayed. I held my hand out, grazing the stone with my fingertips, and a green notice appeared in my eyes.


    [System Notice: Access to ¡®Twilight Trial 3 - Theodore Alfred Dawn¡¯ denied. Please return to your own trial for access.]


    I took a sharp breath in. That meant, more likely than not, that the other children of the Dawn would be unable to see and interact with my own pillar. A wave of relief spread through me, and I turned away from the pillar. I was protected from the prying eyes of my siblings. Tension I hadn¡¯t even realized I¡¯d been holding released from my body, and a smile bloomed.


    ¡°All right, back to our own training, Noir.¡±


    The bunny in my hands nodded, and I headed straight for my own pillar. There was no need to stick around and tempt fate for another unfortunate encounter. And I wouldn¡¯t be jinxing it by thinking something ridiculous, like ¡®Finally, I¡¯m safe.¡¯ That would just be asking for Eve to appear.


    I stared at the plaque outlining my Skills, searching for [Silent as a Shadow] once again. Surely, now that I knew how it worked, I would be faster this time. Better matched. More willing to become a shadow.


    However, it took longer than I expected to find the Skill.


    0th Tier: Inspect, Mana Manipulation, Mana Sense, Weaving


    1st Tier: Quick Calculation, Weave of Darkness


    2nd Tier: Mental Fortitude, Otherworldly, Shadow Conjuration, Shadow Manipulation


    3rd Tier: Shadow Animation


    Untiered: Eternal Communion, Eyes of Gospel, Tight Lips, Sophism, Steal Nerves


    SKILL TRIAL COOLDOWN: Silent as a Shadow


    I blinked at the text, watching the stone engraving flicker in and out of existence. A gray-tinted [Silent as a Shadow] bounced from the 1st tier to the Cooldown zone.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said, my voice trembling, ¡°So there really is a limit.¡±


    Perhaps, I thought to myself, I should have figured it worked like this. Nevertheless, I didn¡¯t want to be trapped in Twilight at risk of seeing one of my siblings, so I made a quick decision and pressed Inspect.


    It was Level 9, and I was ready to move it along.


    Thus, I was sucked into Twilight.

 CH 77 - Inspection

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 4


    [Welcome to Twilight}


    [Skill: Inspect]


    [Training options:


    Expansion


    Locked


    Locked]


    [Please select a training type to begin]


    I looked at the green notice, running my hand along my thigh.


    Expansion. What could that mean? I hummed in thought. It could mean anything. Perhaps expanding the distance, maybe? I thought it was line of sight, though. Maybe not. Maybe I have a fundamental misunderstanding about the Skill.


    I sighed, willing the screen to select the training option I needed. The only one available to me.


    Expansion.


    The darkness that Twilight had slowly lightened until I was once again in an everlasting dawn. With oranges and pinks and purples, it was as if I was back out by the pillars. Well, if it wasn¡¯t for the screen that appeared before my eyes.


    [Skill: Inspect]


    [Level: 9]


    [Training Style: Expansion]


    [Task: Activate [Inspect] on every object presented.]


    [Failure conditions:


    <ul>


    <li>Failure to activate [Inspect] within 60 seconds of a new object appearing ends the trial.]</li>


    </ul>


    [Notice: This trial is a perpetual trial. There is no mana cost associated with the Skill [Inspect]. However, upon first entrance, the trial is limited to 90 minutes.]


    I sent my agreement, and the water around me rippled, sending out gentle waves that converged on a single point a half dozen steps in front of me. The water bubbled at that point and then began to rise and reform. No longer was it low to the ground; gradually, a reverse waterfall formed. It looked much like a table, and the water that rushed to the center froze as it burst outward, leaving columns of glittering ice.


    I blinked, taking it in. And in that moment, the ice table was no longer empty. I took a step toward the ice and immediately activated [Inspect] on the shining metal atop the table. Sure, it looked like a spoon ¡ªjust a spoon. But I was in Twilight. Surely it was more than that. I was training, after all.


    [Spoon, Tier 0, Common]


    [A utensil made up of a metal alloy. Used to eat.]


    [Crafted by Twilight]


    I frowned, disappointed in the level of the spoon.


    And then there was a bowl, too. Made up of the same shining silver metal that cast off a twinkling light.


    [Inspect]


    [Bowl, Tier 0, Common]


    [A dish made up of a metal alloy. Used to hold food.]


    [Crafted by Twilight]


    My frown deepened.


    ¡°Is this all Twilight has?¡± I said grumpily, looking down at Noir.


    Noir simply hummed a light response, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s testing you ¨Cor your patience. I would hate to be tested like this, though.¡±


    Then a fork appeared, a plate, a wine glass, a water glass, and lastly came a knife. I dutifully inspected them all, hoping to see some progress. It was as the knife appeared that something changed. I was waiting for the new object to appear after the knife when I decided, for fun, to [Inspect] the knife again.


    I couldn¡¯t tell you why I did it. I was simply bored. And over thirty seconds had passed since I¡¯d inspected the knife.


    [Place Setting of Twilight, Tier 0, Uncommon]


    [A full set of utensils and dishes created with a metal alloy. Used to serve the Children of the Dawn in Twilight.]


    [Created by Twilight]


    Surprised, I glanced back at the place setting. I¡¯d never identified a group of things before. In fact, I had no idea the Skill could even work like that. My mouth curled up in a smile.


    ¡°Noir, I think this trial is better than I thought.¡±


    I blinked away the green screen, pushing it mentally out of my perception. Immediately,  another screen appeared, surprising me.


    [Congratulations! You have passed the First Ray! The trial will increase in difficulty accordingly!]


    ¡°What is a Ray? Like a Ray of sun? Like Dawn?¡± I furrowed my brow, and then, ¡°But I didn¡¯t even [Inspect] the setting on purpose!¡±


    As I voiced my confusion, I heard the sound of running water. My eyes shot to the frozen table, where there was a stream of murky liquid running through the air and falling into the metal bowl. I took a sharp breath as the bowl filled up. Peering down into the muddled liquid, I couldn¡¯t help but to think that it looked like some kind of broth. And, firing off another [Inspect], I was proven right. Stolen story; please report.


    [Grag Bone Broth, Tier 1, Common]


    [A broth made from the bones of Grags. Edible to humanoid races. Can only be served in Hirath alloy dishes or the broth froths excessively.]


    [Crafted by Twilight]


    I blinked, then re-inspected the bowl holding the broth.


    [Bowl, Tier 1, Common]


    [A dish made of Hirath alloy. Used to hold food.]


    [Crafted by Twilight]


    ¡°Crap¨C¡± I hissed, realization shooting through me.


    I only had sixty seconds. To identify everything new. All the bowls were new.


    I shot out a series of [Inspects] as quickly as possible. A half dozen screens appeared simultaneously, and I felt a dull ache in my head at taking in all the information.


    Every description had changed. No longer was it a vague ¡®metal alloy¡¯, now they all were made up of Hirath alloy. I wondered, briefly, why my Divinity had not broken through the description during the trial. But then, I wondered if, once I¡¯d entered Twilight properly through the pillar, I surrendered my ability to wield my Divinity. Perhaps I was in a Divine Realm of some fallen God, trapped by Agarina Dawn and forced to churn out Skill trials for the Children of the Dawn.


    I decided promptly that if that was the case, then it was none of my business.


    As I read the final [Identify] description, the table flickered.


    [Place Setting of Twilight, Tier 1, Uncommon]


    [A full set of utensils and dishes created with Hirath alloy. Specifically made to serve meals utilizing ingredients harvested from a Grag. Used to serve the Children of the Dawn in Twilight.]


    [Created by Twilight]


    Closing the final notice, I saw that the bowl and broth had been repositioned to being off the Hirath plate. Now, there was a mass of maroon on the plate. After a breath, it slowly rose and fell. As if it was breathing. I swallowed thickly and sent another [Inspect] off to the table.


    [Grag Heart Steak, Tier 1, Common]


    [A steak made up of cuts from a Grag¡¯s heart. Known for its ability to continue beating after death. Edible only if prepped with Hirath alloy utensils and served on Hirath alloy dishes.]


    [Crafted by Twilight]


    I¡­ didn¡¯t like that. The implication was that Twilight had killed something. Was it true? Was Twilight a beast that consumed? Or was it more? Was it living? How did it have a still beating Grag''s heart?


    What even is a Grag? I thought to myself. I¡¯d never heard the term before, and reaching into Eunora¡¯s memories showed that neither had she ¡ªnot that Eunora had ever paid that close of attention to monster manuals, so she wasn¡¯t exactly reliable.


    The table shifted once more, and next to the Grag heart steak were several gray sticks. They looked brittle to the touch and had a coating of breading that did little to change their color.


    I sighed and prepared myself for another bit of grotesque lore.


    [Fried Grag Finger Bones, Tier 1, Common]


    [Lightly breaded in a type of flour and fried in oil, the finger bones of a Grag. Known for their ability to jump after death.  Edible only if prepped with Hirath alloy utensils and served on Hirath alloy dishes.]


    [Crafted by Twilight]


    I was not disappointed, and as I swiped away the screen, I watched one of the fingerbones jump off the plate.


    Heaving a sigh, I waited for the next item to appear. Fifteen seconds and I thought it was just slow. Thirty seconds and I stared at the table searching for the smallest difference. Forty-five seconds and I was growing restless. I hadn¡¯t seen anything new ¨Cjust the fried finger bones.


    Fried in¡­ a type of flour? I thought quickly.


    It had to be the breading. It was ambiguous, just like the alloys from before. It had to be the answer.


    I focused solely on the fried finger bones.


    [Fried Grag Finger Bones, Tier 1, Common]


    [Lightly breaded in a type of flour and fried in oil, the finger bones of a Grag. Known for their ability to jump after death.  Edible only if prepped with Hirath alloy utensils and served on Hirath alloy dishes.]


    [Crafted by Twilight]


    I swore nothing had changed.


    Okay, focus. Focus! How had you identified the place setting? I looked at the big picture. But this is the opposite. So¡­ I need to focus on the minutiae.


    I took a slow breath, all the while focusing on the smallest particle of breading on the finger bones. I ignored my perception of everything else. All that existed was the breading.


    [Identify]


    [Prine Flour Batter, Tier 0, Common]


    [A flour made up of milled prine. Known for its ability to decrease bone density if eaten raw. Edible if milled with Hirath alloy tools and fried in oil.]


    [Crafted by Twilight]


    I sighed in relief. I¡¯d gotten it.


    Next came a third item on the plate.


    It was wet, its shine enough to cause the violet shades of the leafy greens to deepen into a true purple. It must have been some kind of oily dressing. This time, knowing the trick, I quickly inspected both the vegetable and the oil.


    It was a common cabbage and sunseed oil.


    But, again, a new item didn¡¯t arrive quickly enough. So, I dug into the descriptions for any indication until I finally decided it had to be the black specks within the oil.


    [Inspect]


    [Ground Julep Petals, Tier 0, Common]


    [Fragrant petals, dried and ground for flavor. Edible only if the dyes are removed from the petals.]


    [Crafted by Twilight]


    I smiled, ¡°Got it!!¡±


    The trial went similarly like that twice more¡ªwith a goblet of rice wine containing edible Lea gold flakes and a glass of water containing cucumber seeds. Then, right as I felt my mind fatiguing, another notification appeared.


    [Congratulations! You have passed the Second Ray! The trial will increase in difficulty accordingly!]


    I took a moment to decide if I wanted that ¡ªit¡¯d been nearly half an hour, and I was beginning to be overwhelmed by the knowledge Twilight was providing me. It wasn¡¯t just simple things. It was teaching me how to not only use [Identify] but how to utilize the Skill to make it an investigative force.


    I¡­ don¡¯t want to continue. The very thought felt foul, though, as if it was coming from a part of me that was scared to push past her limits.


    A part of me that was small.


    A part of me that I had been ignoring since arriving at Fellan.


    The part of me that didn¡¯t want to be a God of Nora. The part of me that just wanted to rest and be left to rot.


    Only, that wasn¡¯t enough anymore.


    That part of me was small and, ultimately, powerless against my new desire to improve.


    I didn¡¯t want to be left alone to fester. I didn¡¯t want my weakness to consume me.


    For the first time in weeks, I let a memory of elsewhere flood me. A memory of a mother teaching her daughter how to thrive.


    It¡¯s okay to fall, to cry, to curl into a ball, ¡ª-, the mother would say, but at the end of it all, you have to stand back up. And when you do, you stand tall.


    I breathed out a long breath and went back to focusing on the challenges of Twilight, ignoring the ache that was growing solidly in the back of my head. The ache was nothing in the scheme of things. Barely an obstacle at all when compared to the anguish I¡¯d felt upon arriving here. Barely a blip in my life after the tragedy in Perry.


    I would continue until failure.


    That¡¯s the only way for the God of Nora.

 CH 78 - Destiny is a Fickle Thing

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 4


    The end of the trial came at the sixty-five-minute mark.


    I had been able to [Inspect] another thirty-five items, but I was unable to pass through the Third Ray. Whatever it meant to break through the limits of such a thing was still lost on me, but I thought it related to my final score, much like for [SIlent as a Shadow]¡¯s trial.


    I found myself staring at a table full with more and more plates of Grag delicacies ¨Cplates that I had grown tired of inspecting by the time I¡¯d gotten to the crisped skin segments seasoned with ground thistle coral. They had been cut into diamonds and looked a remarkably vivid shade of teal.


    Sixty seconds of being unable to pass to the Third Ray left me with a shining green notice.


    [Congratulations! You have completed a Twilight Trial! Now ranking your performance!]


    [Unique items Inspected: 70]


    [Time taken: 65 minutes]


    [Rays Passed: 2]


    [Total Attempts Made: 158]


    [Rating: C]


    [Experience modifier applied based on Divinity.]


    [Congratulations! Your Skill [Inspect] has received a 60% Advancement to the next level.]


    [Notice: Use of Twilight for [Inspect] and [Silent as a Shadow] will remain locked until all other Skills have been tested in Twilight. Please Advance all Skills to unlock [Inspect]  and [Silent as a Shadow] again.]


    As I willed the notice away, my vision was filled with two more.


    [Congraulations! Inspect is now Level 10! New features unlocked.]


    [Congratulations! For ranking C or higher in a Twilight Trial, you have received an additional reward! Additional reward: 6 minutes in the trial area.]


    I re-read the final notice.


    ¡°But why?¡± I said, looking from the notice to the banquet of Grag dishes splayed out in front of me, which were distinctly not disappearing.


    ¡°I think it wants you to feast, Nora,¡± Noir said, not a subtle amount of amusement lacing his voice.


    ¡°No,¡± I hissed, aghast. ¡°Surely not.¡±


    ¡°Surely so,¡± Noir snickered.


    ¡°Can''t I just¡­ not do that?¡± I whispered in horror to the knit bunny sticking its head out of my bag.


    His iridescent eyes seemed to sparkle with mischief, but I was pretty sure that was just me projecting. Noir tilted his head but remained silent. Staring at me.


    I heaved a sigh, ¡°Fine. The blasted place setting even mentions serving a Child of the Dawn. I¡¯ll put it to good use for the next five minutes.¡±


    I went to the table, tracing the lines the ripples made when they were flash-frozen, trying to muster the confidence to eat a bite of a still-beating heart. Or jumping finger bones. Or soup made up of Grag brain matter. Or salad topped with dehydrated and grated Grag liver.


    I¡¯m not even hungry, I bemoaned to myself.


    ¡°Is every part of this stupid thing edible?¡± I groaned aloud for the benefit of Noir, taking a bite of what the System labeled [Grag Rinds] but was effectively skin that had been flayed and dehydrated before being fried.


    The Grag Rinds crunched between my teeth, collapsing immediately and filling my mouth with a thick, meaty flavor that was unexpected. I chewed for another second before swallowing and looking down at Noir.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t so bad,¡± I half-smiled to myself, forcing cheer into my voice. ¡°Let¡¯s just have a bite of everything and call it a day.¡±


    I eyed the heart, then shook my head and resigned myself to being unable to take a bite, ¡°A bite of almost everything.¡±


    <hr>


    I slipped out of Twilight none the worse for wear.


    No Eve to fuel my rage. No Raph to irritate me. No Theo to make me question myself.


    I was under no illusions that these connections were inevitable. We were four, sharing a single space. The only reason we hadn¡¯t overlapped more was likely due to luck. The only stat I had that I¡¯d never thought much on. The stat that seemed to be working overtime to keep me moving forward.


    Between my Luck of 45 and [Otherworldly] pushing me to destined encounters, I really had to wonder. Destined for who?


    As I ascended the [Descent of Astrala], I bit my cheek.


    I¡¯ve neglected you. I spoke to my Skill. I am afraid to use you. There is no other excuse. I am simply scared. What will you bring me? What does it mean to be so known by the world around me? Will I survive it?


    Before I crossed the illusory wall, I felt the ice of my mana well up, and I made a decision.


    No more would fear hold me back. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°[Otherworldly]¡±


    I gasped as my veins froze, as I felt the ice seep out of them and into the world around me. The air chilled ¡ªand then it moved. Not physically, not really. More like the mana in the air shifted and swirled and directed me forward. As if it was saying ¡®Quick, quick, before you miss it.¡¯ I stepped through the wall that hid the entrance to Twilight, following the whispers of mana.


    No sooner did my heel hit the floor than the Skill began to take from me without my intent. More ice flooded my veins, and the flurries of mana in the air brushed my face, leaving ice crystals across my eyelashes. They egged me on.


    ¡®It is for you,¡¯ they said.


    ¡®It¡¯s your destiny,¡¯ they all but screamed.


    Warmth flooded my stomach, then, without really thinking much about it, I was following the mana. It led me through the hall, to the main entry, around the bend, through the side entrance. I was out of the manor before I¡¯d even checked back in to anything besides the mana. Even when I did start paying closer attention to my surroundings, it was solely so I didn¡¯t run into anything.


    What does it mean? That before, I hated the idea of fate and destiny so thoroughly that I chose Chaos at every move, but now I am following my Skill without question? Perhaps I am different than whoever arrived here. Perhaps Morloch has guided me enough that now I feel comfortable entertaining Destiny.


    I came to a slow stop as the mana flurries dispersed into the air of the dormant garden. Everything was brown and lifeless, yet still beautiful in the way the world was silent. Leaves crunched underfoot and I turned my head to the side where the sound was coming from.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Hans.¡± A girl with pale blonde hair was lecturing a boy several inches shorter than her, ¡°If you switch to the inner house, the work is far less dangerous!¡±


    ¡°You work in the most dangerous, June,¡± the boy, Hans, sighed irritably, ¡°Stop trying to get me to switch.¡±


    ¡°But the pay is hardly any different! And your mom¨C¡± The girl, who had to be Juniper based on her age, was cut off.


    ¡°Then you switch to being a maid! The butler doesn¡¯t even like me!¡± Hans snapped before Juniper could get off another word.


    They hadn¡¯t seen me yet. I was only a few dozen feet away, and they were turning a corner. Hans was holding a bundle of sticks, and Juniper was leisurely following behind him. She hardly looked perturbed at his outburst. I hadn¡¯t been silently walking, and even now, I was standing in the middle of the walkway. But Hans¡¯ eyes were locked onto the cobblestone and Juniper was looking at the back of Hans¡¯ head.


    So, as they got closer, they kept up their conversation. None the wiser that I was there. But I didn¡¯t want to just appear. I didn¡¯t want to trick them into talking around me.


    Instead, I did something unfathomable before departing the Dawn Estate.


    I spoke.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I called, waving my hand.


    The two kids slowed and looked my way. Unfortunately, recognition flitted in their eyes all too fast, and they were both bowing. Or, rather, Hans was bowing, and Juniper was curtsying. Both were clumsy at it, but I would have been just as uncomfortable if they were immaculately showing their respect.


    ¡°My Lady, excuse us, we weren¡¯t paying attention,¡± Juniper spoke softly, a sharp turnaround from the loud way she had argued with Hans. ¡°Please excuse anything you may have heard as idle chatter.¡±


    I waved my hand as if dismissing the thought, ¡°Easy. But, more importantly, I¡¯m Nora. And you are?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, Lady Nora. I am Juniper, a provisional member of the kitchen staff.¡± Juniper had naturally risen from her curtsy as she spoke. Hans, however, was practically shaking as he remained bowed.


    I cleared my throat after a beat had passed, ¡°And you?¡±


    I asked pointedly of the boy, who jolted up from his bow to answer me, ¡°I, um. I¡¯m Hans, Lady Dawn.¡±


    My nose wrinkled at the address, ¡°Please, call me Nora.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Lady Nora, terribly sorry!¡± Hans croaked out immediately. He was all but sweating his face had gone so pale.


    I sighed, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Can you point me back to the manor? It seems I¡¯ve gotten turned around.¡±


    Juniper perked up, ¡°Of course, Lady Nora. I¡¯m headed back to the kitchen now if it pleases you to walk together.¡±


    I felt a smile curl up.


    She¡¯s just like the other maids described her. An opportunist. I like it.


    ¡®That sounds perfect.¡± I turned on my heel, pausing before completing a full turn. I¡¯m supposed to be lost. ¡°What¡¯s the wood for?¡±


    Juniper had simply leveled Hans with a sharp gaze, or as sharp as an eight-year-old could muster, and caused Hans to stammer as he spoke. Eventually, he got out, ¡°It¡¯s for smoking meat.¡±


    I hummed in response, ¡°Neat.¡±


    The walk back was a slow thing, and I found myself wondering why [Otherworldly] had brought me here. Was it truly just to meet these two kids? Or had I missed something? Had I bungled a destined encounter? Was it Juniper or Hans I was supposed to meet? Or both together?


    I held back a sigh, worried I would concern Hans even more than he was already concerned.


    Abstract Skills are so confusing, I complained internally.


    Outwardly, I asked, ¡°When we get back, would one of you be able to show me to the library?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my Lady!¡± Juniper hurriedly replied, a smile blossoming on her face. She had not once rubbed her hands across her brilliant white apron or gripped her purple uniform. Instead, she was the picture of confidence ¨Cwith her shoulders thrown back and her head held high.


    She was what I pretended to be, clearly. Sure, my back was straight and my voice was even now. But it wasn¡¯t so long ago that little Eunora¡¯s anxiety had overwhelmed me. That I had been unable to speak. In a way, wasn¡¯t I simply faking it until I made it?


    I asked small things as we walked.


    How long have you been working at the manor? Barely more than a season.


    Oh? How do you like it so far? It¡¯s brilliant, my Lady, we¡¯re thrilled.


    Really? Really.


    Juniper answered every question and made sure to stand between me and Hans. I was pretty sure this was both a mark of defense and an attempt to use an opportunity. She spoke clearly, and if I leaned forward to speak to Hans, his stuttered reply was cut off by her strong rebuff.


    I quite liked her, despite the way she both perceived me as a ticket to greener pastures and a threat to Hans. She reminded me, well, not of me. Not even me in elsewhere ¨Cbecause my personality had been undeniably twisted in my time in Maeve. But there was a woman I had known. A friend. Her name eluded me, her face but a fuzzy memory of a brunette head of hair, but the fondness I felt for the ghost of a memory was real. It was real.


    And the way Juniper was so fierce was a warm addition to her otherwise materialistic disposition.


    Of course, I thought to myself, I would be more materialistic if I wasn¡¯t a Dawn. If I had to struggle for every scrap. Fight for every opportunity.

 CH 78.5 - Interlude 2 - Dear Nora

    Dear Nora,


    Clara wanted us to write something long and hearty. I wasn¡¯t sure what to write, so instead, I¡¯ll tell you what I want to be when I¡¯m older¡ªwhat I want to be like the next time we meet.


    Did you know Clara and I went through our Awakening in the Fall of Spring? We¡¯re still new to the System, but we¡¯re working hard on getting Skills before we start leveling. Phil is a bit older, having turned eight in Peak of Spring. He¡¯s ¨Cwell, I¡¯ll let him decide what to tell you on his page. I don¡¯t want to ruin his stories.


    Anyway, after our Awakening, my mother put me to work. When we meet again, I hope I¡¯m a squire, at least. If not a knight. I want to join the Swordsmanship Academy. It would mean moving away from Ugar. But I¡¯d be okay with that.


    Clara and I have a half-dozen younger siblings, so being home is tiring now. With every Skill Level, the Church pushes us to decide our future. They want us to decide to help Ugar, and I guess I want that.


    But I want that in the way the Knights of the Dusk came through and blew away the monsters in the forest. One day, I want to be so strong that entire cities rely on my Class Skills for protection. Clara says I¡¯ll never reach that goal. That it¡¯s selfish and impossible. That I should want to stay with our mother and father. But she only thinks that because they dote on her.


    Oh, I shouldn¡¯t have written that. Clara is going to read it and be mad at me. Probably won¡¯t change it, though. She¡¯d rather cry about it than me not say it. It¡¯ll give her something to hold over my head.


    Do you have any siblings, Nora? Aren¡¯t they the worst? Well, I don¡¯t mean that. Not really. Clara just gave me a sweet. So she¡¯s not so bad. She could do with a bit less crying and yelling, but she¡¯s always there with a bandage when I trip during Phil and me¡¯s training.


    I hope you got to Fellan safely.


    Send us a letter back when you can. I know it¡¯d mean the world to Clara. And Phil. And maybe me.


    Don¡¯t forget about us.


    We¡¯ll find you someday. Or maybe you¡¯ll find us. I¡¯ll keep your present safe. I named him Arachno. He sits on my window sill and watches over the farm.


    Yours, or whatever,


    Clarence of Ugar


    <hr>


    Nora!!


    Don¡¯t listen to Clarence!! Siblings, especially twins, share something special. Even if Clarence doesn¡¯t want to admit it. I¡¯m going to show him. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    He thinks Ugar is too small, and I¡¯m scared he might be right. In order to grow, I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll have to leave my home. Mother says it¡¯s normal to travel to a bigger town for a couple of years and attend one of the Queen¡¯s Academies. She says Clarence and I will probably have to attend the Academies in Juvel. They¡¯re small, not nearly as cool as being in the borderlands.


    I asked my mom if it would be dangerous for you to be there. She gave me one of those answers that isn¡¯t really an answer at all. A kind lie, Clarence calls it. She said you¡¯d do great at the border and that there were a ton of opportunities. She never said that it would be safe.


    I¡¯m sorry you have to travel alone. Were you scared? I know you were with the knights, but still. I would be scared without my family. Traveling all alone to a new place. At least I¡¯ll have Clarence if Mother sends us out of Ugar. And Phil. But that¡¯s, well, that¡¯s neither here nor there.


    Phil doesn¡¯t want to settle for the mundane. He says it¡¯s a crime to waste his potential.


    I hope he doesn¡¯t leave us behind.


    My Bunbun misses you and Noir, and I miss you too. Even though you¡¯re yet to leave, I miss you already.


    I hope when we meet again, I¡¯m someone fun. Someone you still like to be around. I don¡¯t care much for what my Class will become. I just want to enjoy what I do. Clarence says that¡¯s childish. That I should aim bigger. That I could be the Mage to his Swordsman. I don¡¯t think I have all that studying in me.


    Will you write when you settle in? I want to hear all about the rest of your journey to Fellan. And your time with the Dusk.


    Someday, we¡¯ll meet again. And I¡¯ll have made Ugar my home. I hope I make it a better place. A place you could find it in yourself to maybe love a little bit too.


    Love,


    Clara of Ugar


    P.S. Phil wouldn¡¯t let me read his letter! So I¡¯m sorry in advance for whatever he¡¯s said!


    <hr>


    Lady Eunora Dawn,


    I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t tell Clara or Clarence about finding out who you were. And you hopefully won¡¯t be able to tell I know before you leave. But my grandpa told me the truth. He was worried we¡¯d spoil Ugar for you, that you¡¯d think we were¡­ well, that we were too peasant-y.


    But you didn¡¯t seem the type to mind that Clara and Clarence didn¡¯t have last names. Or that I did. You didn¡¯t care, and you just played with us. So I¡¯ll still call you Nora. But my grandpa said nobles are finicky about stuff like titles ¨Che was watching me until just now. I had to sneak away with my paper.


    I¡¯m currently hiding underneath one of the last green trees. Soon, the leaves will fall here too. And then my hiding place will mark the passing of Autumn.


    I hope we meet again. I bet you¡¯ll be powerful. So powerful you¡¯ll have forgotten all about us. But I won¡¯t forget you. Instead, I¡¯ll work hard to catch up. I don¡¯t want Ugar to be a small town forever. And though my uncles are good people, they aren¡¯t terribly ambitious.


    They don¡¯t understand what it would mean for our village to have the attention of a true noble house rather than just a village head. But grandpa has been teaching me everything about that.


    He¡¯s the one who taught me how to swing a sword, and read a book, and write. Grandpa is one of the more learned people in the village, despite appearances. And he¡¯s never been shy about teaching me.


    So, one day, when I leave this village for an Academy, I will work twice as hard as anyone asks.


    When we meet again, I want to be someone you¡¯re proud to know.


    With my ambition,


    Philip Ugar


    Grandson of the Village Head of Ugar

 CH 79 - Educational Pamphlets

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 4


    ¡°It¡¯s here, Lady Nora,¡± Juniper said, throwing her arm out in a fanciful display, ¡°The library you seek lies behind these doors.¡±


    It was almost comical, the seriousness with which the girl delivered those lines. And so I let out half a laugh for half a joke.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I nodded, sobering my expression, ¡°I appreciate it, Juniper.¡±


    My heart sank as I waited, hoping for another response. But Juniper''s self-satisfied nod and quick departure only confirmed what I already knew.


    What were you letting yourself dream about, Nora? I chided myself, Did you want her to say, ¡®No-no, you can call me June?¡¯ She doesn¡¯t see you as an equal. She sees you as a golden goose. A tool for her to use. Nothing more. Even though I deflated at my own words, I couldn¡¯t help but move along. Not yet. There¡¯s nothing that says you can¡¯t change the way she sees you. Don¡¯t be discouraged. [Otherworldly] brought you to her and Hans for a reason. You¡¯ll figure out what it is. It just might take some work.


    I released a breath and pulled open the oversized door to the library, its golden emblems matching the crown molding above and below the walls. It was a sun blooming from a book. Really on the nose, that one. The lines on the carved pages held unintelligible squiggles, but the engraving on the suns glowed a low orange, visible only when I approached the door and was close enough for the light to reflect off the metal accents on my clothes.


    Crossing the threshold of the library, I found myself standing in a large circular room with a domed ceiling that went up all three stories of the manor and ended in a windowed roof. The morning light was gentle, and the library was silent. Almost. As soon as I entered the room, the sound of footsteps began rushing to me, but I was more focused on how I was looking down on the first floor from atop a mere six-step set of stairs. I could see the curved rows of books and their tops. When I looked back up, I saw sky bridges crossing the second and third floors of the library.


    It was beautiful.


    And it was full of books.


    ¡°My Lady,¡± came an out-of-breath voice, and when I turned, it was attached to a balding middle-aged man in a tight-fitting coat. ¡°I see you¡¯ve come to our humble library.¡±


    I blinked.


    Humble?


    ¡°It¡¯s magnificent,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but breathe out, ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I was hoping for.¡±


    The man, who must be the librarian, looked pleased as punch at my comment.


    I figured books weren¡¯t so expensive. Sure, my spellbook had been behind glass ¡ªbut the rest of the mundane books hadn¡¯t been nearly so protected. And the bookseller in Juvel had taken me to a side room for the actual selling of a spellbook. The main floor had had many copies of many different books. Surely, there were Classes that made mass-producing books a simple matter.


    That thought didn¡¯t stop me from being amazed at the selection before me, though.


    It was surely a show of extravagance that a manor of the borderlands, only visited by foreign dignitaries and nobles passing through, would have such a collection.


    I wanted to dive into every nook and cranny, to learn everything I could, to absorb it all and be better for it.


    But I came here with a purpose. Mana pearls.


    I took a breath, remembering the way Sir Rellar had spoken to me. How he had told me not to absorb them ¡ªnot like I had chosen to anyway.


    In my bag were the two mana pearls from Twilight, as well as the slew of gems I¡¯d found. It was an unsettling thought that they had remained when the Sentry''s bodies vanished with the completed trial. Were they alive? Sentient but trapped? Monsters controlled by Twilight?


    I swallowed thickly, pushing back both the final guidance Sir Rellar had given me and the thought of Twilight¡¯s monsters. It wouldn¡¯t do to let it consume me, not here. Not in public.


    I simply pulled out Noir from my bag and sat him down next to me, watching as he steadied himself on his feet and toddled behind me as I approached the librarian by descending the stairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for information on mana pearls?¡± I asked hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯m confused on their purpose.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes brightened, literally. They began to glow blue, and I could taste the chill in the air. As soon as it started, it ended, and the man¡¯s gaze regained focus. He widened his grin, ¡°Follow me, my Lady. I will pull a few sources and bring them back.¡±


    He led me to the center of the library, where four tables of varying sizes waited. I settled into the smaller of the four, the one that had only two chairs, each a soft purple velvet. The librarian disappeared, and I picked up Noir and put him on the table, where he sat, still as the glass sculpture modeled after him.


    I took the chance to pull out the two iridescent blue mana pearls I¡¯d received from Twilight. It didn¡¯t take long to identify which gems were the mana pearls and which were just gems. The mana pearls had a presence about them, a coolness. It felt like a lesser version of activating a Skill. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    It was like a winter breeze radiated from the mana pearls at my touch.


    I rolled them around my hand before ¡ª[Inspect].


    [Lesser Mana Pearl, Tier 1, Common]


    [Lesser Mana Pearl that was left behind by a monster. The energy within can be used to fuel Spells, Rituals, Skills, or be absorbed directly by a User and used to progress further in their Class]


    [Traits: Martial, Beast]


    [Produced by a Sentry (Twilight Goblin) ¨C Tier 1]


    It was real, and true, and said basically the same thing as the last mana pearl ¡ªexcept that one had been lesser. And it had given me ¡®potential in Skills relating to the traits Aberration and Morphic,¡¯ whatever that means. Thus, it wasn¡¯t a leap to assume that if I absorbed the mana pearls in the same way again, it would give me potential in Martial and Beast Skills.


    Martial wouldn¡¯t be bad.


    A chill went up my spine.


    It would mean meeting the Voice again. The Spirit. It told me to see it at Level 15. To call then.


    And then came the memories of the pain.


    I rolled the mana pearls to the center of the table, pulling my hand back.


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± I whispered.


    I sat there, deep in thought, about mana pearls and the implication of a ¡®Class Moderator¡¯ for a [Young Lady of Darkness]. It had to be a spirit of darkness. I could feel it¡¯s emotions through the element that had surrounded me. It was different than my animation ¡ªthey claimed I created them from my own soul. But the Class Moderator didn¡¯t feel anything like me. It had to be a true born spirit. A being only a studied mage would know how to interact with.


    I wondered, when I got through the next chapter in Shadow: Your First Spellbook, if I would find out what that¡¯s about. It would have to wait. The spellbook was stashed securely in my room, placed gently in a low drawer that one wouldn¡¯t think to check. Not unless you were looking for something specific.


    It was only another minute before the librarian returned, this time with a small cart behind him. It only had a half dozen books on it, but it trailed him without his guidance. The man paused before me.


    ¡°I have several books I think should help you ¡ªincluding the primer from the Swordsmanship Academy. You¡¯ll receive one when you attend, but this is the version they published last year. It gives an introductory lesson on mana pearls.¡± He pulled a thin booklet off the cart and placed it in front of me, ¡°The others are written solely on the topic of mana pearls by researchers from the magic tower. It¡¯s mostly theory and common rituals, spells, and Skills they are used to empower.¡±


    He laid out the following six books across the table. The titles grew in complexity, from the simplistic and clear Encyclopedia of Mana Pearl Traits to The Practical Application of a Mana Pearl, Lesser, based on the Theory of Elementality.


    That last one was about a thousand pages thick and made me frown. Did the librarian expect a child to understand that? I appreciate the ability to read it, but surely a usual child wouldn¡¯t be nearly as interested. Then again, Theo was known as a genius. Perhaps they expected the same of me.


    Maybe that¡¯s why they¡¯ve given me so much grace since arriving.


    I sighed and started with the small booklet from the Swordsmanship Academy. I was due to start there soon, so I may as well know the standard I could expect.


    <hr>


    I closed the booklet lightly, a complicated look on my face.


    ¡°That made so much sense,¡± I said under my breath.


    It was concise, and clear, and meant for anyone to understand. Every word was meticulously chosen to reach even the most ignorant of audiences.


    Like someone from another world.


    I smiled down at the booklet and went to re-read it, just to make sure I understood the basics of mana pearls.


    <hr>


    Mana Pearls are the essence of the world and a monstrous organ. Some monsters, once they¡¯ve absorbed enough mana through their mana pearl, no longer disperse upon death.


    The designation between mana pearls are as such: Lesser Mana Pearl, Mana Pearl, and Greater Mana Pearl.


    A monster with a lesser mana pearl will disperse upon death. A monster with a mana pearl or a greater mana pearl will not.


    There are no Tier limits on lesser mana pearls, as there are no limits on the Tiers of essence-manifested monsters. Natural-born monsters will always have an established mana pearl and will never possess a lesser mana pearl.


    It is best practice to always collect the mana pearl of their prey, as the aspect is not governed by the type of monster but by the monster¡¯s Skills.


    Mana Pearls are most commonly used by the Mage¡¯s Tower as fuel for empowered Spells, Skills, and rituals. However, a key aspect of mana pearls is that they can be absorbed into a person¡¯s soul to strengthen Skills and fuel Class experience.


    If a lesser mana pearl is used, there is a small chance of a person¡¯s Skill aptitude being increased by the aspects of the mana pearl. These aspects are often easily identified with a simple Tier 1 [Inspect].


    If a mana pearl is used, there is a moderate chance of a person¡¯s Skill aptitude being increased by the aspects of the mana pearl.


    If a greater mana pearl is used, there is a high chance of a person¡¯s Skill aptitude being increased by the aspects of the mana pearl.


    There are many ways to absorb a mana pearl, but the only truly safe method is to meditate with the mana pearl and circulate the mana within the mana pearl into your mana veins. While Skills such as [Mana Sense], [Mana Manipulation], and [Meditate] are helpful, they are not required so long as the person absorbing the mana pearl has at least a 1 in their Magic stat.


    See page 12 for the proper pose and method of circulation for a non-mage Class.


    See page 16 for the proper pose and method of circulation for a mage Class.


    <hr>


    I traced my finger over the images of the pose for a mage class. It didn¡¯t feel quite right. But it felt close.


    The booklet was exactly what I¡¯d needed ¨Cbut I was still interested in the rest of the books the librarian had left with me. So, I closed up the booklet and looked at the late morning sky through the glass roof and decided I would be taking lunch in the library.

 CH 80 - Bending

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 4


    Lunch was a silent affair ¨Cas was dinner. I spent them reading and sifting through the information about mana pearls. The more technical the writing got, the more at home I felt ¡ªreminded of elsewhere and jargon that was barely comprehensible to anyone but the researchers. Sure, I had Noir with me, but at some point, his animation faltered, and I felt that calling a spirit forward just to watch me read would only bore whoever answered the summons. It felt selfish to do such a thing when I was the only one who would benefit.


    Am I a selfish person? I wondered silently as I stared at the page before me. I must be. I let my emotions rule me without regard for the consequences.


    I swallowed thickly, grief overwhelming me, the burden of my decisions weighing down on me. But, unlike before, this grief was not of elsewhere. No. This grief was for Oberon, Sir Rellar, the captain, the very man who was so insistent on my safety¡ªnot because of my person but because of my blood.


    Sir Rellar was the cost of my selfishness. The cost of my desire to flex what control I had. The cost of my idiocy.


    I pressed my lips together and blinked back the unshed tears that were threatening to fall. I wouldn¡¯t cry, not out in the open. Fellan was to know me as the girl Eunora should have been ¡ªfree. Not a child scarred by the worst of the Divines.


    Is she even the worst? I sighed outwardly. Or is she simply the worst I¡¯ve met so far?


    I flipped the page and stared at the words for several long minutes.


    Eventually, I snapped the book closed and stood. Above me, the night sky was visible. Not a star in sight¡ªnever any stars¡ªsimply the shining green of Revel and the moon¡¯s rings. And the darkness. I placed the books on mana pearls to the edge of the table, neatly stacked in a way that would hopefully say, ¡®Please put me away.¡¯


    Rather than wander aimlessly, I grabbed Noir and left the library to return to my room.


    The manor¡¯s lights were dimmed to match the time ¡ªnearly eleven. The magelights flickered in a mimicry of candlelight, and I wondered if that was on purpose. If it was meant to imitate the warmth of fire. If it was supposed to soothe whoever witnessed it.


    Great inventions were often the result of great passion¡ªor that¡¯s how the saying went in elsewhere. Perhaps it was the same here. Perhaps someone loved another enough to alter the way a magelight worked to provide comfort. To provide warmth or as close as it could get with the heatless light of mana.


    Or, maybe, I was reading too much into it. Maybe the magelights were running low on power and needed to be fed.


    I made my way up the main stairwell, taking in the silence of the manor. I knew there were guards somewhere in the halls, roaming. Sir Limrick had told me as much. But he also said I would be hard-pressed to notice them. It was often the highest ranked who had night duty, as that was when the worst dangers lurked.


    ¡®Lady Nora, the knights of Fellan are strong ¨Cthey¡¯re trained to protect the borderlands from incursions. Both mortal and monster.¡¯ He¡¯d reassured me, when I asked where the knights who escorted me would be. ¡®I¡¯m not half as strong as the Commander. If you¡¯re ever worried, all you need to do is say so.¡¯


    ¡°Ah,¡± I said aloud, pulling myself out of the memory. I paused at the top of the stairs, looking back over the entryway.


    If I called, would they come?


    Am I selfish enough to call?


    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding.


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡± I whispered.


    Immediately, I felt a presence appear within the range of my [Mana Sense]. First, it was just the one by the door down below. Then, in the distance on the second floor, I felt another. A third was down the hallway I¡¯d come from. And a fourth was by the stairwell to the third floor. My heartbeat picked up, and I whipped my head around, looking for a knight.


    Between one second and the next, I saw them. They were in full armor, with cream metal and purple leather. They had a sword on their hip and a helmet blocking their face. The knight looked ready for war. It was a comforting thought.


    I nodded at the knight and made it the rest of the way to my room without letting my emotions overwhelm me.


    It was as the door closed behind me that I pressed my back to the wood and collapsed, sliding down to the floor.


    Tears flowed freely, then. There was no stopping them.


    I stole his future.


    I took a shaking breath and burrowed my head into my knees.


    It¡¯s my fault. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    I sobbed, loud and shuddering.


    It¡¯s all my fault.


    I fought for every breath I took, and snot fell from my nose.


    He would be here if it weren¡¯t for me.


    I couldn¡¯t help it. I said it. I needed to know.


    ¡°[Eyes of Gospel]¡±


    Even though I couldn¡¯t see it, I knew my eyes were glowing white.


    I had to say it, to know.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, Oberon would be alive,¡± I choked out.


    Unlike before, the sour tang of a lie never crossed my tongue. Instead, it was a pleasant floral taste. Much like my mouth, the smell that hit my nose was sweet ¡ªnot the foul stench that had permeated when I lied.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t.


    Because this was the truth.


    I sobbed harder. And I couldn¡¯t find it in me to summon the shadow animations.


    Am I selfish? Do I have it in me to weather the consequences of my own choices?


    I had known the answer earlier, the truth of it. I¡¯m so exceedingly selfish. My world consumes me.


    But I also couldn¡¯t help but to admit I was wearing thin. Every day that passed without Sir Rellar had me spiraling.


    If I can¡¯t live with my choices, they will consume me just as I was consumed with my anger.


    I closed my eyes and forced my face even further into the skin of my legs.


    I need to be someone little Nora would be proud of. Someone the old hag in my head can partner with.


    I gulped down the air as if I was suffocating. Maybe I was.


    I need to change. Being bold with my power isn¡¯t enough. I need to be smart. I need to be strategic. I need to become a [Young Lady of Darkness].


    I swallowed forcefully, holding my sobs at bay long enough to read the notification I¡¯d been ignoring.


    [Congratulations! Eyes of Gospel has reached Level 2!]


    And then the dam broke again.


    But I couldn¡¯t help myself from knowing that this meant I was one step to growing stronger. One step to following my own path. One step closer to forging my own truth, away from the haunting blindfold of Abelia.


    I had thought I was doing better. That the guilt had ebbed over the weeks it¡¯d been. But I had been fooling myself. Simply pushing the guilt down wasn¡¯t doing anything for me.


    Just like running away from Theo wasn¡¯t going to solve my problem.


    Running from Theo was arguably the worse of the two choices. He had been trying to connect. To talk about our siblings.


    And I should have thought it through. What he meant when he mentioned Eve. I should have asked more questions.


    This was as much her fault as it was mine.


    Theo. Eve. Raph. There¡¯s more going on than I can see. I need to see.


    I let out a slow sigh, finally taking back control of my breathing.


    I can¡¯t be this person, this child who breaks before she bends.


    I turned my head, looking out the open curtains to the pitch-black sky. My cheek pressed against my knee, and I whispered, almost too soft for even me to hear.


    ¡°Morloch told me to grow, to become powerful. To become my own God.¡± I swallowed. ¡°The God of Nora would learn. Learn to heal. Learn to hold tall even in the face of her raging emotions.¡±


    I wiped the tears from my eyes, pulling myself up slowly. My legs wobbled as I took a step towards the balcony. It was another step before I found my strength and strode across the room, pushing open the double doors that lead to the garden overlook.


    The chill of the night stung where my tears had trailed, almost as if mana was surrounding me. It was the same icy feeling, but lesser. It wasn¡¯t magic. It was just nature.


    I gripped the stone rail so hard my knuckles turned white.


    ¡°This is it,¡± I said, looking over the dead and dormant plants of what once was a vibrant garden.


    Much like me, it would return. Stronger. More beautiful. It would bloom. So would I.


    Because I was stuck here.


    Fellan was to become my new home. My teacher, my trial, my mother, my daughter. Fellan will guide me on a path to power. It will test me time and time again with tutors, and towers, and academies. It will raise me up like Mallorica never could. In return, I will shower it with the love of a Dawn. I will have this place grow with me. Fellan will be mine as much as I will be its.


    The Borderlands is an exile, a punishment. All because I refused to grow. Mallorca sent me here, thinking I would be forced out. Thinking she could keep me controlled. Whether she knows about my Class, or my Levels, or my Affinity, it matters not.


    I will become so powerful, the [Lady of Red Daybreak] cannot fathom me. I will become so powerful that the [Young Lady of Monsters] will be forced to hide behind her creatures. Raphael will never control me with his anger. Theo with his indifference.


    I paused.


    Maybe Theo shouldn¡¯t be on the list at all. Not until we speak again. Not until I know the truth.


    I released my grip and stretched my hands out, feeling the muscles in my fingers tighten to the extreme. Then I released the stretch and ran my fingers over my braids.


    Tomorrow, they will be more extravagant than ever before. I will weave them with gemstones and iridescent threads. I will be shadow and light. My clothes will be so bright it is as if the light cannot touch it any further and so dark it is as if light has never touched them at all.


    There is no more hiding. Noir, and Haze, and Shade, they will accompany me and they will be allowed to speak.


    I will see the knights who brought me here, and I will thank them.


    I will ask them to keep me safe for a while yet.


    Just until I am strong enough to protect myself.


    Just until I can redefine what it means to be Eunora Killian Dawn, [Young Lady of Darkness].


    Just until I can prove that I¡¯m worthy of the power that my Class brings me.


    Until I can take my Affinity and be top of the world.


    I didn¡¯t smile at the thought. The opposite, really. My mouth turned down, and my fists balled back up as I settled them on the stone again.


    This wasn¡¯t a pep talk. It was a promise. No.


    It was a vow.


    ¡°I vow on my name, on the past I cannot say, and the future I do not know. I vow on the Domain I am claiming.¡±


    The cold nipped at my nose, and I released my shadows from my wrists. Then, the cold intensified, and frost coated my eyelashes with the overwhelming presence of my mana.


    ¡°I vow I will not break. Not again. Never again.¡±

 CH 81 - Extravagance

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 5


    I ate breakfast in my room, alone once again. But this time, I didn¡¯t plan on staying that way. Finishing up some fruit, I began my preparations for the day.


    It began with several small braids turned and kept in place with thin threads created from [Weave of Darkness] and controlled by [Shadow Manipulation]. At the center of the swirl was the star gem from Twilight, still glowing with its orange and blue hues. Each point was secured to my hair with a thread so fine it was near invisible¡ªsave for the slight sparkle of the iridescence from A Shadowless Day. Next came the other side, with a similar set of small braids, but this time it was embedded with a pale crescent gem. From the rest of my hair I pulled and tied several iridescent threads to the base of my scalp via groups of hair and manipulated the threads to integrate into my curls naturally. Lastly, I pulled two curls down to frame my face.


    It was one of my more labor-intensive looks, but as I faced my reflection, peace filled me. Using [Weaving] had only grown more natural over time and now my fingers were deft, my focus easy.


    I wondered if the artisans who used the Skill felt the same way ¡ªor is it less satisfying because their stakes are higher? Do they love what they do, do their Skills sync as well with their soul? Or is it a necessity? Because it¡¯s what the System gave them? Surely, not every worker who possesses [Weaving] feels the same about it. But maybe most of them?


    Maybe I would find someone with the Skill to ask.


    I pulled on a long-sleeved shirt so pale a purple it was nearly white and pants so dark they were nearly black. Soon, I would have my bolts of fabric perfected, and I would be able to wear my own shadows. For now, the colors of Dawn would have to be stretched to match what I wanted.


    I took a breath, and felt the ice of mana spread through my veins, slowly but with determination.


    [Shadow Animation]


    ¡°Noir and Haze, enjoy the rooms. Shade, to my shoulder.¡± I commanded lazily.


    I had to keep my commands vague if I wanted them to exact their will and not my own. But today I wanted my knit lizard to explore with me.


    Truly, I should command the spirits by their names. Commander, Defender, Entertainer, or whoever else appears. I had ten options, and they were all distinct in how they would act. But both the spirits and myself preferred to call them by their bodies names. It gave them a role to play. A guideline. And it gave me a sense of familiarity¡ªof family.


    Shade, with his dark forest green yarn, crawled up to my shoulder and nuzzled my neck.


    ¡°Away we go,¡± he chirped in the distinct way Adventurer spoke, his ego and excitement mixed into pride.


    ¡°Away we go,¡± I hummed back, a small curl to my lips as I attached several silver chains to my belt loops.


    I bet I could mimic the chains with shadows and they¡¯d match my bangles and nails. I thought to myself, plans forming and breaking and reforming. Later, though. I¡¯ll have to make a list.


    Sliding on my boots, I surveyed my room one final time. I¡¯d unpacked bolts of fabric onto an empty bookshelf. Across the room I had placed and organized balls of yarn in nearly a dozen different shades and even more sizes in a glass curio cabinet that shimmered in slight hues of orange. And atop the mantle of the fireplace were my three most prized possessions: my spell book, the three letters from Ugar that I had yet to respond to, and the glass sculpture of Noir ¡ªpositioned just right to capture the light of the morning. The bed was a mess and I¡¯d repositioned the chairs to give me a more open space by pushing them against the walls. The doors to the sitting room, bathroom, and oversized closet were all propped open to give me a view of everything.


    My veins filled to the brim with ice again, and I funneled it into [Shadow Conjuration].


    If Level 5 was the level of competence, Level 10 was the point at which the Skill became ingrained in one¡¯s being. It was a magnitude more mana efficient and I could feel the Skill flow easier than ever.


    As the ten balls of shadows appeared they immediately condensed and found their home on my nails in an almond shape. Pointed, but not to the level of piercing. That would happen as necessary.


    It was the final step of preparation, and I¡¯d decided I would do it every day, as well as prepare my shadow bangles. The drain on my mana was steady, and it kept my body cold but comfortable in the knowledge that I would never be undefended.


    Never again.


    Pulling open the door to the hallway, I set off.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Should I empower [Otherworldly] again? Maybe as it grows in power, the Skill can be directed.


    I decided against it for today. There was no point in risking a different outcome when I knew what ¡ªand who, I wanted to see.


    The soles of my boots hit the floor with light thuds, and I maneuvered the manor as if it was second nature ¡ªuntil I got to the entryway. Based on the setup of the main estate, the barracks was likely on the edge of the property. But this was Fellan. The borderlands. Would there be more than one barracks? Where would I find Sir Limrick, or Arlen?


    It was a silly question though, because being in the main entryway, all I had to do was ask someone and they¡¯d take me there. I could ask one of the knights on duty, but they¡¯d likely be stiff and boring. The ideal person would be Juniper, she was eager to please and I wanted someone to talk to that wouldn¡¯t look down at my age. But who knew where she was.


    At that moment, a silver haired maid appeared. The same one who had taken me to Gristle¡¯s office. She didn¡¯t look particularly pleased to see me, but neither did she look displeased, so it hit rather interestingly neutral. I would still have much preferred the young hireling, but she would do. At the very least she would be entertaining.


    ¡°Sylvie!¡± I called, rushing up to the woman.


    As I got closer she fell into a mild curtsy, not quite deep enough for real respect but also not too shallow to be called out on. Not that it really mattered to me, but it made my lips quirk up and I fought back a huff of a laugh.


    ¡°My Lady,¡± she said neutrally, rising from her brief curtsy. ¡°How may I be of assistance?¡±


    Her pink eyes were flat and the top of her lip was curled slightly.


    She doesn¡¯t like me. I realized, But she¡¯s not pretending.


    ¡°Could you take me to the barracks? I don¡¯t know the way,¡± I hummed.


    ¡°Of course, Lady Nora, this way.¡±


    Sylvie led the way swiftly, taking few turns within the manor itself until we left through a large double door with glass inserts. It led to an atrium with a half dozen tables and beautiful flowers kept alive even when they should be long dead for the season. We didn¡¯t stay in the garden for a significant length of time as Sylvie didn¡¯t pause and instead stormed through the atrium and out another set of doors that led to what must have been the other half of the outdoor garden.


    It was several minutes of silence, where I wasn¡¯t sure if I should say anything to the woman or if she would soften if I said something sweet. In the end, I decided it didn¡¯t matter if Sylvie softened to me, it was an odd sense of satisfaction to know someone didn¡¯t care for you and to know it wouldn¡¯t make a difference even if they did. Sylvie was just polite enough to be professional, and that¡¯s all I could really ask of someone paid to be around me.


    Eventually, we approached a two story building hidden behind evergreen trees that towered along the edge of the property. The barracks was a wooden building with simplistic designs everywhere but the front door ¡ªwhere the emblem of the Dusk was emblazoned. Two setting suns were painted in a cream color, the divide of the double doors separating one half of the emblem from the other.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Sylvie said matter of factly, holding open one of the doors and motioning for me to enter.


    I stepped inside of the barracks, anticipation filling me. Would Sir Limrick be there? Dame Arella? Klein, or Arlen, or even Sir Neil? Would they want to see me? It¡¯d been a few days and none of them had appeared ¡ªsave for when Sir Limrick came to see me outside Twilight. Perhaps I have to go missing for them to appear.


    I shook my head to get rid of that train of thought.


    They¡¯ve proven to me time and again that they care. That they care more for me than they do the Dawns as a whole. But we¡¯ve returned from a long journey, they¡¯re likely busy.


    The first floor of the barracks was open, with tall ceilings and a large, scarcely decorated entryway. To either side were archways, one led to an overly long dining table with chairs so close together I wondered how the knights fit in, and the other led to a room filled to the brim with suits of armor and sword displays.


    Sylvie didn¡¯t follow me in. Instead, she continued holding the door open ¡ªone silver eyebrow arched in question.


    I could hear the question she hadn¡¯t asked.


    ¡®Do you want me to follow?¡¯


    Do I want a witness to this? To whatever reception I receive? What if my knights aren¡¯t there and it¡¯s just a bunch of strangers? What if my knights are there? Do I want someone who barely seems to like me to see the relationship I have with the knights who brought me here?


    I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine from here, thank you.¡±


    Without delay she nodded and Sylvie disappeared back the way she came, the door closing harshly behind her.


    Why does she dislike me that much? Maybe it¡¯s the reverse of the Dusk. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m of the Dawn.


    I stilled myself as I focused on my Perception, on the depth of the world around me. At first, it was just the nothingness that the world becomes to tolerate all the sounds. But as I sifted through the ambient noises, I settled on the muffled sounds of metal clanging together, of grunts of exertion, of unintelligible chatter bother stern and jovial.


    I scrunched my nose at the sounds and turned on my heel to cross the entryway. The third passage was right down the middle of the room, a long hallway that led to a half dozen doors on each wall and one overly large set of double doors at the end.


    Without hesitation, I pulled open one of the end doors and came to face a sparring room with a sand pit that took up most of the space and tables on the edges of the wide-open room. The area was large enough for what [Quick Calculation] told me was thirty-three knights.


    As I scanned the faces of the men and women who were training, I caught sight of a few of the knights who escorted me to Fellan. None that I spoke with more than a handful of times, but still. If worse comes to worst, they went through my trials with me.


    I spotted Dame Siobhan rushing a much larger man, Sir Orv lounging at a table, and, just as I was about to give up, I felt my feet leave the ground and a pair of familiar arms wrapped around me. I was twirled around and came face to face with the blonde haired knight I knew so well.


    A smile filled my face, and I laughed, ¡°Dame Arella!¡±

 CH 82 - Weight

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 5


    ¡°I see you¡¯re in better spirits,¡± Dame Arella said, a half smile on her face as she repositioned me to settle on her hip.


    It was nice to be held by her. The last time someone had done so was Sir Rellar in Perry. I hadn¡¯t realized how much I had been missing physical touch. Shade had to cling as tightly as his knit claws would allow on my collarbone lest he be flung away in the pickup.


    ¡°Well, I came here for a reason,¡± I said conversationally, my blue eyes meeting her brown. Dame Arella¡¯s brow furrowed, but I didn¡¯t wait to let her express her concern. ¡°You made a promise, remember?¡±


    Recognition flickered in her eyes, and the other half of her grin spread wide. ¡°I did, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    I nodded, and Dame Arella turned on her heel, facing the rest of the training hall ¡ªwhich had come to a halt with Dame Arella¡¯s display. Several of the knights I did not know had odd looks about them, but Dame Siobhan and Sir Orv had smiles on their faces. The other knights from my journey simply looked on with fond exasperation. Dame Arella didn¡¯t pause in her stride as she took me across the hall to one of the empty tables.


    Gently, she lowered me down to one of the seats.\


    ¡°How can I help?¡± Dame Arella said, her voice grave, even as she kneeled before me to make us eye level.


    I felt my heart swell.


    ¡°I want to learn how to fight,¡± I got out. ¡°I want to know how to destroy my enemies before they destroy me ¡ªanyone, anything. I want to use my magic, my power, my everything. I want to be able to handle myself just as well with a rusty knife as with a blade of shadows.¡±


    When I met Dame Arella¡¯s eyes, they had something I didn¡¯t expect. Something I hadn¡¯t seen since elsewhere. Pride.


    ¡°Your will be done,¡± she said, her voice light, airy, and then, loving, ¡°Nora.¡±


    I felt the sting of tears prick my eyes. For once, they were tears of happiness. Of relief. Suddenly, a weight I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been carrying lifted, and I could breathe. In understanding, Shade clung tighter to my collar, pressing his small body into my skin. I rested a single hand on his body to soothe him. Dame Arella, however, was giving me a soft smile. Another one saying, ¡®I see you.¡¯


    I launched from my seat and forcefully wrapped my arms around Dame Arella¡¯s neck. I could feel her arms wrap around me in response. I felt safe here, with her. There were just a few others I wished were here.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sir Limrick?¡± I asked, my voice soft. ¡°And Sir Neil? And the boys?¡±


    Dame Arella hummed in response before speaking, ¡°George is stuck at the main barracks in Fellan by the border. He¡¯s still writing up the reports from the journey. And answering lots of questions. He¡¯s not the only Captain to receive a field promotion, but it¡¯s not usually on an escort mission.¡±


    I felt unease settle into me, but Sir Limrick had told me, flat out, that he would protect my freedom as best as he could. And I had promised Dame Arella that I would give the Dusk some of my weight to bear. I could trust them with this. I wouldn¡¯t spiral out of control about it.


    ¡°And Arlen? Klein?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re back visiting family. Both of them are from Fellan, so they were given some time off to recover from the long journey. They¡¯ll be back before Firstday.¡±


    I nodded into Dame Arella¡¯s shoulder, but I had one more question. One more person who I was worried about.


    ¡°Sir Neil? Is he okay?¡±


    Dame Arella snorted, ¡°Not if you ask him. He¡¯s meeting with Fellan¡¯s sword master regarding your admittance to the Fellan Swordsmanship Academy.¡±


    ¡°Is it good? Will I learn a lot?¡± I asked nervously.


    I could feel Dame Arella nodding. ¡°You¡¯ll learn what you¡¯re meant to, a few Skills, some skills, and a sense of the surrounding forest. Several Dusk recruits came from the Academy, Arlen included.¡±


    I swallowed thickly. There was only one more question left.


    One thing left that I wasn¡¯t sure if I had the right to ask about.


    ¡°When is Captain Rellar¡¯s funeral?¡± I choked out, finally letting go of Dame Arella and leaning backward so I could take in her expression.


    I had expected resentment, or shame, or maybe even guilt. I expected an accusing stare. I didn¡¯t expect her to just look¡­ sad. Her gaze didn¡¯t hold an accusation or regret. Just simple sadness. Grief. Nothing more, nothing less.


    Another small weight lifted itself off my shoulders.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be held at the Dusk Memorial in town,¡± Arella said solemnly. ¡°He¡¯ll be honored in death with a ceremony befitting of the Knight Captain of the 43rd Contingent. His family will be given enough time to travel, and a member of the clergy will speak on his patron Gods¡¯ behalf.¡±


    ¡°Can I¡­ Can I attend?¡±


    As I asked, I felt my breath hitch. I couldn¡¯t breathe. This was the real hit. It was my fault that he died. Would the other knights stop me from attending? Would they shoo me away? Would they know I¡¯m undeserving of my seat at their table?


    ¡°Of course,¡± Dame Arella said, her voice gentle, ¡°In fact, it would be the Dusk¡¯s honor to escort you there.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I said, sitting up straight. ¡°It would be fine?¡±


    ¡°It would be great.¡± Dame Arella smiled at me, and once more, my heart swelled.


    ¡°Now,¡± she said, standing up and brushing dirt off her knees, ¡°Are you here to just chat, or do you want me to hold true to my promise?¡±


    I perked up, ¡°The latter. Definitely the latter!¡±


    ¡°Are you good getting those clothes dirty?¡± She eyes the frills momentarily before focusing back on my face, ¡°And ruining your hair?¡±


    <hr>


    -


    ¡°Again,¡± Dame Arella commanded as I manifested a shadow knife.


    ¡°Faster,¡± she hissed. ¡°Again.¡±


    This time, I cut out everything but the blade and handle. It still took a second or two to form. In the time it took me to manifest, there was a gentle poke in my gut.


    ¡°Not fast enough. You need to be able to summon a weapon so fast that they can¡¯t respond.¡±


    I dismissed the knife at Dame Arella¡¯s wave of her hand, ¡°Again. This time, don¡¯t think. Just do.¡±


    It had, actually, required quite a test of faith to even start this training. Dame Arella had asked which Skill I had for my shadows. I had forced her to take us out of the training hall and through several sets of doors before I said the actual name of my Skill. It was one thing for Dame Arella to know I was uncontracted¡ªit was another for every knight of the Dusk to overhear it.


    Being uncontracted, I knew, was rare. Not unheard of, but definitely something noteworthy. Often, Skills are modified and given with an elemental prefix upon Awakening. It¡¯s what makes everyone¡¯s Awakening unique. But having one¡¯s Class itself be elemental is, as the Class tier states, Rare. For all any of the other knights know, I have a single Skill that allows me to summon shadow weapons, Not that there was anyone training around us, not after we switched to the outdoor training area located ages away from the main barracks,


    But Sir Limrick and Dame Arella already knew the truth; they were there. So did Sir Neil and Siobhan. They said as much on the road. Even though I never spoke back, both of them came to me and told me my secret was safe with them¡ªthat they were here and willing to keep it to themselves.


    I had still been raw from watching Sir Rellar¡¯s death. So I¡¯d sent them away. But now, now I can think back on it and feel my heart warm. Dame Arella had been right. The Knights of the Dusk were more than just escorts. They grew from protectors to friends.


    ¡°Again,¡± Dame Arella said, another tap of her wooden blade lightly grazing my neck.


    I dismissed my weapon, attempting to summon it fast enough to block one of the knight¡¯s attacks. We¡¯d been at it for over an hour when, finally, I summoned a knife ¡ªit was a simple thing, just a blade with barely a dulled edge to grab. The shadow blade dug into my hand, but it also blocked the wooden knife aimed for my side.


    ¡°I did it!¡± I said, amazed.


    As I looked up to Dame Arella, I watched a wicked grin spread across her face, ¡°But can you do it twice?¡±


    The next hit was far less gentle and twice as fast.


    I groaned as Dame Arella said, ¡°Again.¡±


    It took me another two hours to summon a blade fast enough to semi-block her. Afterward, she increased her speed and strength.


    ¡°I know you can keep going,¡± she said whenever I started flagging around lunchtime, ¡°But I¡¯ll let you break. It¡¯s only your first day, after all.¡±


    The grin on her face was feral, and suddenly, I wondered if my first assessment of the Dusk wasn¡¯t the correct one after all. They¡¯re crazy. And Dame Arella was not an exception.


    ¡°When can I come back?¡± I asked quickly, worried that if I didn¡¯t get a definitive day, I would get lost in my new schedule.


    ¡°Take your first week, even your second, then on your third week, we¡¯ll see where and when you¡¯ll have time for extra training.¡± Dame Arella patted my head, no longer was she strict and overbearing. Instead, she was back to her usual gentle self, the woman who splayed out all my knit animals when I was sad on the road, the woman who convinced me to give the Dusk part of me, the woman I looked up to.


    I agreed, and as we began walking back to the barracks, the chill of the outdoors slowly melted away with my movement. Based on the clouds overhead, I was surprised it hadn¡¯t snowed. But, of course, that was a lucky thing as well. Who knows if Dame Arella would have been willing to stick me outside in the snow? Then again, it was already freezing cold, so maybe it wouldn¡¯t have made much of a difference to her.


    We split at the front of the barracks¡ªshe went back to training, and I headed back to the main house.


    It was a walk filled with [Shadow Manipulation].


    I popped knives in and out of existence as quickly as I could. Every time I tried, it felt too slow. Like the microsecond it took was too long. But I knew, objectively, I was much faster than I had been. But, again, it was still barely a knife at all. It was all blade, with an edge just dull enough for me to grip at the base. What I needed was to summon a blade I could wield. Not just something that could block a single attack from Dame Arella.


    I flexed my hand, keeping my focus on my pitch-black nails ¨Cembedded with so many shadows I could drown a weaker person. Not that I would. But I could.


    I released a breath and decided to try something new.


    I expanded and sharpened my nails. At first, it was an inch with a dull, almond shape. Then it was three inches and a stiletto. Finally, they were as long as my forearm and sharpened thrice as much as the trash knife I had summoned with Dame Arella. Once again, I flexed my hand, watching as the nails shrank back down to my natural length, flattening the tip.


    And then it was as if I¡¯d never shifted it at all.


    But it¡¯d still taken too long.


    I sighed.


    This was going to take work. And lots of it.

 CH 83 - Rune Creation and You

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 5


    Back in my room, I ran my fingers over the front of my spellbook.


    Theoretically, I had unlocked the next lesson, but I hadn¡¯t opened the book to check. On the journey over, I hit Level 10 in both [Mana Sense] and [Mana Manipulation], both of which gave great boons once I got to their milestone levels. [Mana Sense] allowed me to separate elemental mana from ambient mana, and [Mana Manipulation] helped me stop the leaks from practicing my mana Skills.


    Slipping my nail between the pages, I flipped the book open. Within, I watched the third chapter begin to write itself¡ªthe large, simple-to-read letters filled page after page, unlocking the next group all at once. The subject of this chapter was ¡®Rune Creation and You.¡¯ I felt the weight of the paper grow and flicked through twenty pages of information, scanning the words at first, then going back to the beginning and re-reading with my full focus.


    ¡®I want you to imagine that you are a Ruler. That everything around you is meant for you ¡ªmana and all. Then, I want you to use your Skills. Use [Mana Sense] to examine this page, tracing the letters with your eyes. Then, I want you to use [Mana Manipulation] to pull the ambient mana to form the same words. Practice until you can maintain even the most difficult of words.¡¯


    I looked over the page carefully, taking in the directions.


    Imagine that you are a Ruler, it said.


    But I didn¡¯t need to imagine. Because I wasn¡¯t something so lowly. I was a God¡ªthe God of Nora. Anything under the domain of my Skills was owned. Claimed. Forced under my control. And [Mana Sense] was nothing if not mine.


    [Mana Sense]


    The black letters began to shine in a pale light. I re-read the passage, taking it in. As I did so, additional words appeared in the margins.


    ¡®Good job!¡¯


    ¡®Keep going!¡¯


    ¡®You can do it!¡¯


    There were even little stars and hearts drawn in mana.


    A small smile graced my lips, and I powered on.


    [Mana Manipulation]


    I began pulling motes of mana to form an ¡®I,¡¯ but my control was clunky. And the motes were slow in answering my commands ¡ªthough they did answer. It was a painstaking process to drag each mote to the letter. In order to even somewhat look as neat as the letter on the page, I had to increase the size of the letters. No longer were they able to fit on a page. Now, with every letter I added, I took up more space in my vision. Midway on the first page, I could feel the strain of holding the letters together. By the end of the page, I felt sweat bead on my forehead. Midway on the second page, my hands began to shake. And by the time I was on the final line of the second page, I was nearing the limit of my focus. Around me, letters floated, taking up the entirety of my vision. From several feet above me to the air by my feet, it had all of the information from the book. Every letter, every punctuation mark. It was all held together by sheer force of will.


    Letting out a shaking breath, I flipped the page of the book.


    What¡¯s next? What can I do next?


    I blinked as I read the words on the page. They were simple, easy to understand. And they were a relief.


    ¡®Good work! Now, let the words go. Release the mana slowly, letter by letter, until the motes of power return to where they ought to be.¡¯


    As the book said, I slowly released my control over the mana-mote words. But as I did so, the words remained. Slightly ajar and not as tightly packed, but still legible. My eyes flicked back to the bottom of the page.


    ¡®Remember, mana is a gift from Gargantua. When we can, we must say thank you and return it home.¡¯


    I took a breath, solidifying my intent¡ªmy true gratitude and my deep desire for the mana to disperse. And then I spoke.


    ¡°Thank you. Have a safe trip home.¡±


    At once, the words dispersed fully, the motes of mana fluttering away, returning to the loose flow of their natural state. Satisfaction filled me, and the small smile I¡¯d been wearing widened.


    I flipped another page, and my smile turned into a focused frown. This one was similar to the original instructions; instead of mimicking the letters on the page, there was an image. It was three simple depictions: a star, a circle, and a square. It seemed much easier than the original requirement, but there was another stipulation this time. The symbols had to be created in a minute or less.


    I swallowed thickly and gave it an attempt. It took me five minutes and thirty-two seconds to form all three symbols. The second attempt took six minutes and seven seconds. It was the third attempt that I made positive progress. It only took five minutes and twelve seconds.


    After several more attempts, I moved to a more comfortable position on the couch and leaned back, creating the symbols in the air above me over and over and over again.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    By the time dinner had come and passed I was still at three minutes and twenty seconds. Remarkable progress, but not enough to meet the demands of the spellbook.


    I released a sigh and got back to work. I practiced until I fell asleep ¡ªNoir tucked into my side, unanimated.


    When the morning came, I opened my eyes to the sounds of someone knocking on my door.


    >Up, Nora.< The voice came gently, but still, I swatted it away.


    Groggily, I rose from the couch and made my way to the door. I was still in my clothes from the day before, and my hair was messy from wiggling in my sleep, but none of that really mattered. I was, of course, the only Dawn around.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I croaked out as I opened the door to the wide eyes of a young girl.


    Juniper.


    ¡°My Lady, I was sent with breakfast today. I apologize if I woke you.¡± She was gripping a cart so tight that her knuckles were white, and I shrugged.


    I glanced at a window, where the suns were higher in the sky than I¡¯d expected. I hummed in acknowledgment.


    ¡°No need to worry about that. Now is the perfect time to wake up and eat.¡± I opened the door wider for her to come in.


    It was the first time Juniper had been sent to deliver my meals since arriving, but it was exactly what I wanted. Another chance to figure her out. She was materialistic, yes, but she was kind, protective, and loads of other things I was sure. And [Otherworldly] had brought me to her.


    I wiped the sleep from my eyes as Juniper set up breakfast¡ªa single place setting. That wouldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°Do you have another set of dishes?¡± I asked skeptically.


    ¡°I do?¡± Juniper looked at me, her brows furrowed, ¡°Is this one no good?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, but I¡¯d like you to set two places at the table.¡±


    I watched as her eyes flicked from the cart to the table, processing. After a long moment, she carefully set out a second place setting. As she began taking dishes from the cart and setting them up on the table, I came up on the other side and began rearranging them to be more toward the center of the two place settings. Juniper continued, unnoticing. It wasn¡¯t until she¡¯d emptied all of the dishes that she finally looked at the table more intently.


    ¡°Lady Nora¨C¡± she started but cut herself off and waved at the table.


    I smiled back at her, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much, just sit and enjoy breakfast.¡±


    Looking both eager and at a loss for words, Juniper simply slid into the chair set up for herself.


    We ate slowly and in silence at first. It was a long minute before Juniper spoke.


    ¡°My Lady, thank you.¡±


    She said it quietly, almost as if I wasn¡¯t supposed to hear it.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± I said, because what else was there to say? I wasn¡¯t so ignorant that I didn¡¯t understand the relationship we were destined to have. ¡°But I have a question.¡±


    Juniper froze with her fork to her face. She set the bite she was about to take back down and straightened up, ¡°Ask away, Lady Nora.¡±


    ¡°Will you be my personal maid?¡±


    I had been thinking about it since the maids had started talking about Juniper in the days prior. A hireling my age. One with clear motivations, one who reminded me of an old friend. One who needed money.


    Juniper, however, looked as if she¡¯d been kicked. Not in the way of pain, but in the way of shock.


    ¡°Me?¡± She asked, her breathing heavy.


    ¡°You.¡± I smiled.


    ¡°But there¡¯s so many¡ªno. Um. Are you sure you want me? I¡¯m not even a maid.¡± I could see the mental gymnastics Juniper was doing in her head to make sense of the offer, ¡°I haven¡¯t been trained or anything. I just know how to cook.¡±


    ¡°Even better,¡± my smile widened, ¡°You¡¯ll learn the kind of foods I like and direct the kitchen staff.¡±


    Juniper¡¯s expression shifted, settling into the reality of the offer.


    ¡°Is it a permanent position?¡± She asked.


    I nodded, ¡°As long as you want it ¡ªwell, and you don¡¯t try to stab me in my sleep.¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Never, my Lady. And, um, would it come with a raise?¡±


    I laughed, and Juniper¡¯s face fell. I sobered up at the look on her face.


    ¡°Yes, of course. You wouldn¡¯t be paid as a hireling anymore but a full member of the staff. If you say yes, I¡¯ll go to Gristle and Melinda right now and have it changed.¡±


    I tried to make my voice apologetic but sincere. I wanted to trust in my own Skill. I wanted Juniper to be someone I could rely on. Someone I could grow with. Someone untouched by the other Dawns. She was too young to have served any but me. It was what I wanted for my maid.


    Juniper closed her eyes and clasped her hands together, mumbling under her breath. When she opened her eyes again, they were filled with determination.


    ¡°Yes, Lady Nora.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded seriously.


    ¡°Perfect, then first thing first.¡± My smile softened. ¡°Please, call me Nora.¡±


    ¡°Lady Nora, I already¨C¡± she paused as I shook my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s only in private, but I would like you to simply call me Nora. No Lady or title of any kind.¡±


    At that, Juniper¡¯s face bloomed in a red I hadn¡¯t yet seen.


    ¡°Your will be done, Nora.¡±


    It was formal and casual in one. My chest loosened as relief filled me. I was worried she would fight it to the end ¡ªand I couldn¡¯t have blamed her. If she refused too much, I¡¯d just let it be. But my heart softened when she agreed. It was something I needed.


    We finished eating quickly after that, and once I was done I stood up, stretching my arms.


    ¡°Do what you need to do. I¡¯m going to get ready,¡± I stated simply.


    Juniper nodded, packing up breakfast as I went to the bathroom.


    An hour later, and I was washed, brushed, and dressed. A quick braid of my hair, and I was headed out down the hall.


    I ran into Sylvie once again, her silver hair sticking out amongst the statues she always seemed to be cleaning. This time, I walked right by her. I had a goal on my mind, and I wasn¡¯t about to stop my pursuit of Gristle to chat with a woman I knew who didn¡¯t hold me in any regard whatsoever.


    I found Gristle¡¯s office with ease and rapped my knuckles across the door.


    ¡°My Lady?¡± Gristle looked down at me, a gentle look taking over his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a decision.¡± I boldly proclaimed and made my way past him into his chaotic office with paperwork stacked higher than I was tall.


    ¡°Oh?¡± He said, mild amusement in his tone. ¡°How can I help?¡±


    ¡°I want Juniper to be my personal maid.¡±

 Gifts, Both Great and Small

    Fall of Autumn, Week 4, Day 6


    ¡°Juniper?¡± Gristle said, his face tilted to the side. ¡°The hireling from the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I agreed immediately. I blinked at the odd look on Gristle¡¯s face.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t a maid.¡± He followed up with, his voice pointed.


    I nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°And she hasn¡¯t been trained to be a lady¡¯s maid, even if she were a maid.¡± He said, gesturing off to the said, as if Juniper were here and he was tearing her capabilities down.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± I insisted.


    Gristle looked down at me, consternation written in the way his eyes drooped and the pinch of his lips.


    ¡°Let me get Melinda.¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°She isn¡¯t a maid,¡± Melinda said matter-of-factly, her hands resting on her wide hips.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve met her.¡± I agreed enthusiastically.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been trained as a lady¡¯s maid even if she were a maid.¡± Melinda parroted Gristle¡¯s words from earlier ¡ªthe man himself looking smug as Melinda agreed with him.


    ¡°She can learn.¡± I waved my hand dismissively.


    Melinda looked displeased, but still, she said, ¡°Fine. But Sylvie is our best Lady¡¯s maid. So she¡¯ll be in charge of Juniper until she¡¯s up to par.¡±


    I smiled, wide and true, ¡°Perfect.¡±


    Melinda sighed fondly, ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s not our place to deny you such a thing. But Juniper is young, so I ask that you learn to treat her like a maid rather than a friend. Otherwise, you¡¯ll set her up for failure when you¡¯ve left.¡±


    For a moment, my heartbeat spiked. How did she know? No one knows I plan to leave. But then I realized what she meant. She thought, eventually, I would return to the main estate. After my exile was up, she thought I would happily return to the woman who exiled me. To the family that sent me off to the border.


    She didn¡¯t know me, and that was fine, but the thought made a laugh bubble up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Melinda.¡±


    I paused briefly before, ¡°Oh, and I told Juniper she¡¯d be paid like a full staff member? I¡¯m assuming that¡¯s more than a hireling?¡±


    Melinda shook her head, but Gristle was the one who spoke.


    ¡°Indeed, my Lady, we¡¯ll adjust the budget accordingly.¡± He sounded defeated, but I paid it no mind.


    For a moment, I wondered what Eunora would have done, but little Eunora had been conspicuously silent since arriving at Fellan.


    Older Eunora, however, had not. It was such that I found myself pulled into a conversation with her on the way back to my room.


    >You are growing your base, Nora. I approve.< Her voice was nicer than it had ever been, and it put me on edge.


    I had to forcibly remind myself that, if we were stuck together, we ought to get along. So I shouldn¡¯t complain so much. Not when Eunora was stopping herself from being her usual hateful self.


    It¡¯ll be nice, you know. To have someone else to talk to besides you and Noir. I smiled to myself.


    >Yes, well, next time you go to Twilight, I hope Theo is there.<


    I pulled a face. What a mean thing to say.


    The deep laughter that followed didn¡¯t stop until I opened my door.


    <hr>


    [Mana Sense+Mana Manipuation]


    I watched as the motes of ambient mana shifted, moving faster than they ever had before ¡ªfast enough that I hit my goal. Fifty-nine seconds to form the star, circle, and square.


    It had taken another hour of work, but a wide grin formed on my face.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I cried, ¡°Next page!¡±


    Moving on, there was a simple instruction: Copy the images, one at a time. Try to create them within a minute so that the mana remains focused.


    The next dozen pages were set up the same way¡ªhalf the page was a convoluted line made into obscure shapes, a name, and simple descriptions of what each image should do. They were runes, of course. I started with what appeared to be the easiest rune.


    It was all curved lines, and the best way to describe it was that it looked like a teardrop turned upside down, with curls forming in two directions from the pointed end. They swirled several times in on themselves. Its name was Orpho, and it was meant to absorb light and dim the room.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The book warned that the rune was weak ¡ªand only compatible with light and shadow mana. So I migrated to the closet, which, while still oversized, was significantly smaller than any of my other rooms. Turning on the light and closing the door, I settled onto the floor, sitting cross-legged and holding the spell book in my lap.


    ¡°Here we go,¡± I said aloud.


    I held out my hand, less because it was necessary and more because it helped me focus, and I began building Orpho. It was slow, and I pulled all the white and black motes I could into the shape of the rune. It took me three minutes to do ¡ªand when I held the rune together, some part or another began floating away. It was different than holding the letters together or the shapes. It was taking from me. I could feel the ice in my veins seeping out, empowering the motes.


    It was unlike using a Skill and much more like in elsewhere, where you had to convince the magic to do your bidding, where magic was malleable and soft, not rigid and limited.


    I felt more than saw the blue in my veins dim and watched as the rune began to glow mid-air. As I brought the final piece of the rune back to the whole, tendrils of light began forming within the closet and snapping to the rune.


    I felt [Mana Sense] and [Mana Manipulation] end. The light was dull, as if I was squinting in the dark, whereas before, it had been crystal clear. The silhouettes of the clothes lining the wall were fuzzy, and Orpho was visible in the air. Its base lines were pitch black and outlined in a subtle glow.


    I no longer had to hold the rune together, as if its purpose made me obsolete. It rotated slowly in the air, and I felt my heart swell. Even though it¡¯d taken me a while to form it, it was proof I was more than just a [Young Lady of Darkness]. One day, I would simply be darkness.


    After several minutes, the tendrils of light reappeared and headed back to their proper places ¡ªleaving Oprho to disperse into the aether.


    <hr>


    After I recreated my success several times with Oprho, I decided it was time for a break. Placing my spell book back on the mantle, I peered at the glass figurine of Noir. Next to it was the stack of unanswered letters from Ugar.


    I nodded to myself and grabbed them, taking them to my desk with me. It was time. I¡¯d been in Fellan for long enough to have something to say. Even though I had originally wanted to see Fellan before answering, I wanted to begin writing the twins and Phil.


    <hr>


    Dear Clarence,


    I finally arrived at Fellan. It took less time than we expected. Yet, it felt like we were on the road for ages. I¡¯m settling in still, and I¡¯m set to start at an academy next week. I¡¯ll let you know what it¡¯s like here.


    I, well, I do have siblings. But I¡¯m starting to realize that they are both better and worse than I thought. I have an older brother, see, and he¡¯s spent much of the past few years ignoring my existence. But recently he reached out, asking to reconnect. Do you think I should? I know you don¡¯t know him, but if it was Clara, would you forgive her? I think you would. But maybe you wouldn¡¯t forget. So maybe I won¡¯t either. Maybe I¡¯ll give him a chance.


    I hope Arachno serves the farm well, and I¡¯m sending him a friend with this letter. I¡¯ve been practicing a lot recently, so I think this one will be even cuter.


    I think becoming so strong you can protect what you care about isn¡¯t just admirable, it¡¯s what one should aspire to be. I know I do. One day, I want to be so strong nothing can be taken from me ever again.


    If you want to send me anything in the future, address it to Sir George Limrick of the 43rd Contingent of the Dusk Knights, Fellan. He¡¯ll be able to make sure I get it.


    I won¡¯t forget about you.


    Yours,


    Nora of Adeline


    <hr>


    Pulling a knit spider out of my bed, I looked it over. It was small, only a few inches wide, and a blue so dark it looked like the bottom of the ocean, with iridescent eyes. It was perfect for Clarence.


    I went back to my desk.


    <hr>


    Clara,


    Hello from the borderlands! I reached Fellan ¡ªfinally.


    If you go off to an academy, I hope it¡¯s one you really want. One that teaches you all the Skills you need and want. I start at one next week, and I¡¯m still unsure of what to expect. So this will be a new adventure for both of us.


    Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m safe behind the walls. It¡­ was scary to be on the road at first. But I was lucky. The Knights of the Dusk protected me and got me to Fellan in one piece.


    I, well, honestly, I don¡¯t know if Phil will leave you behind. I wish I could say that I knew, but like your mother, that would be a kind lie. And I like you too much to lie, Clara. So, you¡¯ll have to work hard to protect what is yours. If Phil starts getting ahead, just push harder. You¡¯ll keep up.


    You may not need to do all the studying ¡ªnot if you have the Skills you want. Just practice with them. Grow with them and they¡¯ll grow with you. I believe in you.


    The journey to Fellan was long, and arduous. And, well, I made a mistake along the way. It¡¯s been a lot, and while I don¡¯t want to forget about it, I don¡¯t want it to break me, either.


    One day, we¡¯ll meet again. And I want to be the kind of person you look forward to meeting.


    I¡¯m sending a present just for you Clara, I hope you like it.


    Love,


    Nora of Adelin


    P. S. Don¡¯t worry, Phil wrote what I needed to hear.


    <hr>


    I pulled a small bolt of fabric out from the bookshelf and summoned a shadow dagger to cut off enough for at least one outfit. I used [Shadow Manipulation] smooth the cut edge and keep it from fraying. I folded the fabric neatly and set it by the knit spider.


    I settled back in to write my final letter.


    <hr>


    Dear Philip Ugar, Grandson of the Village Head of Ugar,


    Phil, if you call me anything but Nora, we¡¯ll have problems. I cherished my time with you and the twins, and while not all nobles are the same, I can say I am not like most of them.


    I¡¯m glad you¡¯re working hard, I¡¯m working hard too. When we meet again, you¡¯re right. I want to be so strong you can barely recognize me. I want to be strong enough to protect what¡¯s mine. I hope you¡¯re strong enough to protect what¡¯s yours, too.


    Ugar is just as you¡¯ve said. Small, but ripe for growth. One day, I hope you¡¯re able to do your home proud.


    I myself start at an academy soon. Multiple actually. I¡¯ll be both at the Fellan Swordsmanship Academy and the Magic Tower. But just because I¡¯m committed to those, doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t be growing outside of the academies. Neither should you let your Skills stagnate.


    When we meet next, I want to be proud to know you. Proud to call you friend. So, I¡¯ve included a little something from my latest adventure. Use it well.


    With all my ambition,


    Nora Dawn


    Master of her own Fate.


    <hr>


    I slid a single mana pearl into a slip made of pitch-black fabric and tied it shut with a piece of yarn.


    There were plenty more where that came from. All it took was a trip to Twilight.